bitchandjerk

bitchandjerk @ 2009-12-30T16:37:00

2009-12-30T22:37:17Z

Last Mikey story of the year and it's a good one before there's a lot of sexy times. This is actually 50k but the big event happens in the next story. I lost track of my word count. Apologies. Everyone have a happy and safe new year's eve and I'll see you in 2010 with a very special Mikey story.

Title: Cheerios.
Author: bitchandjerk
Characters: Sam/Dean,John/Mary/OFC OMCs OFCs
Rating :R
Words10,400/3,055,800
Warnings: Wincest, non graphic sex
Summary: Sam and Dean attend Michael's cheerleading debut before driving to Lake George to check out Sam's latest impulse buy.
Notes::AU, rest are here.
Disclaimer: I don't own any of these characters.
Feedback: Makes me hard

College football was fucking awesome. Dean had no idea why he hadn't become interested in it earlier or why the Rah-Rahs didn't let freshmen cheerleaders participate in every game. Michel had said it was something about getting in a full semester of practice before they could properly cheer but Dean thought that was bullshit. Michael and Ryan were totally the hottest guys on the squad and Dean thought it was his parental obligation to be at every game.

He really had no idea how much he would enjoy it until he arrived with Sam, John, Aaron, and Alex. Dean loved being outside when it was dry and cold and the atmosphere was charged with bulldog pride. There was a ton of hot tail walking around and everyone was richer than Santa Claus. Dean was looking forward to the game as well, and he was stoked about watching his baby big boy cheer, but something else was even more amazing in ways words couldn't even describe.

Sam, as a Mr. FancyPants, had spoken to someone at Yale and made sure that he had some top notch seats. They were amazing and Alex mentioned that Michael would be cheering right in front of them. That was all Dean really cared about until him and Aaron got up to piss before the game started. Dean had meant to go before he left the house but Milo had been temporarily distracted and Sam wanted to get on the road before he realized they were gone.

After a quick trip to the bathroom Dean was walking with Aaron back to their seats when he caught a little whiff of something in the air. He had already eaten dinner and wasn't really hungry but when Dean caught the scent of something he had to investigate it which was because he was part raccoon. He followed for about three minutes while pulling Aaron behind him until they were both standing in front of the reason why college football was so fucking amazing.

"Wait a minute." Dean said. "You mean to tell me that I can get nachos for two dollars and for fifty cents you can add chili?"

"Yes, sir." The girl said before she leaned forward. "I'll even add double chili because I'm friends with Michael."

"My big boy!"

"Dean." Aaron whispered. "I don't think you need chili cheese nachos. You'll get a stomach ache."

"Are jalapenos extra!"

"No, sir."

"Are those corndogs!"

Dean figured the concession stand was a very important part of football and he was obligated to get snacks for himself and everyone else. The selection was really impressive and they even had little personal pizzas of which Dean got three just in case Sam or John wanted a nibble. Aaron kept on saying that they didn't need a ton of food, but Michael was basically the quarterback and Dean intended on celebrating his first big game.

The girl working the stand was extra sweet and Dean made sure to put a twenty dollar bill in the tip jar which made her and the two other people helping out very excited. He figured they split the jar at the end of the night and he couldn't really just slip her a twenty. Dean didn't recognize her from Michael's party so she must have either been a new friend or just a casual acquaintance. He was betting on new friend since Michael was the second most popular kid they had after Ollie.

Since he had bought so many delicious and necessary things, Dean had to get some help from Aaron who looked very cute. He was wearing a thick black sweater with a high collar under a really fantastic coat which was obviously on loan from the Sam Winchester collection. Sam and Aaron were basically the same size so he sometimes borrowed or was more often than not forced into something fabulous. It was the same kind of thing Dean had with Jeremy whose clothes were all still in the barn.

It was cold out so Aaron also had on a gray scarf which pulled the whole look together. Dean thought he looked very handsome and apparently he wasn't the only one. As they were making their way back to their seats some cute young thing passed and got an eyeful of preacher. To Dean's utter astonishment Aaron not only looked back, but he was very obvious about it. He pretty much stopped and turned completely around which made Dean proud but he felt a little awkward too.

Aaron's behavior had been pretty erratic and the last thing he needed to do was pick up some guy at a football game. Dean had actually seen a movie like that once and while both guys had a great and sloppy time, it just wasn't Aaron. He was still technically a priest and though Jeremy was gone Dean really couldn't condone Aaron sleeping with anyone else. Just the idea of that was beyond ridiculous but then Aaron had been on the path of self-destruction for nearly a week now.

"That's a cute scarf!"

"What?" Aaron asked as he looked back. "Excuse me?"

"Your scarf is cute."

"Oh, thank you."

Dean was actually a little amazed because the guy Aaron had checked out was really cute and he just totally blipped off the radar with one little compliment. He was going to have to remember that in the future just in case Aaron wanted to check out anyone else. It might not work long-term but Dean was working with the theory that Jason and Jeremy would be back by summertime since the world totally wasn't that interesting.

When they got back to their seats Dean got another surprise which wasn't as welcomed as a concession stand. Sam was full on canoodling with another man and it wasn't just something casual, they were actually cuddling and keeping each other warm. That made Dean want to start throwing punches and eating nachos, but instead he just watched from a distance for a few seconds.

Sam didn't do so well in the cold because like most homosexuals he was a fragile and delicate thing. He was all bundled up in a sweater and a big coat, but he needed a little extra warmth that only John could provide. Sam had his gloved hands inside of John's coat which was pretty damn cute, but that was Dean's job and he was hoping to maybe get some hands in his pants if he was lucky.

"Get out of there!" Dean yelled as he sat next to them. "God, this is a football game! Be men!"

"What is all that shit!"

"Oh, I went to see if they had hot cocoa for you because I love you…"

"Aw!"

"And the girl there knows Michael and she gave us all this stuff for free!"

"Wow." Sam laughed. "We should give it to these guys down there, they've been…"

"No! Uh…Aaron wants most of it."

"Can I have one of those seven pretzels?" Aaron asked. "Those free seven pretzels."

"You can have half of one."

"Give me that!" Sam said as he grabbed one. "You're the terrible liar. Daddy, you want these nachos?"

"Those do look good."

"Awoh…" Dean whimpered. "Those are mine!"

"You don't need that, you'll get a tummy ache."

"But…"

"I packed a special bag for our romantic trip." Sam whispered. "And I intend on opening it as soon as we get to Lake George and using every nasty little thing in it whether you like it or not."

"Is this a giving myself diarrhea situation?"

"Mmmhmm."

"What if I promise to not eat so much that I get sick?"

"Well, if I thought…"

"Just give him the damn nachos." Alex said. "Stop being such a bitch."

"Hey!"

"I'm sorry Sam." Alex sighed. "This is my luscious boyfriend's cheerleading debut. In a few minutes he's going to cheersex me into next week and I need you to shut the hell up before I slap those highlights out of your head."

"Gasp!"

Sam reached over and smacked the shit out of Alex so hard he nearly fell out of the stands and onto the field. Normally he probably would have cried and accepted some kisses and cuddles from Dean but he was way too excited about watching his hot piece of man meat cheering his heart out. Dean was pretty excited as well and apparently Alex had made an impression because Sam let him have his nachos, but all the extra food got passed out to people around them.

After a few more minutes of unbearable waiting Dean heard everyone around him getting a little more excited. It was officially game time and since football was just an excuse for cheering, the squad came running out before the players did. As soon as Dean saw Michael running out in his little uniform he jumped to his feet and screamed as loud as he could which might have been embarrassing if Alex hadn't totally drowned him out.

"Bulldogs!"

"Jesus Christ!" Sam whispered. "What the hell is…"

"Kick some Harvard ass!"

"We're playing Harvard?" Dean asked. "That's…"

"Who let the dogs out!" Alex screamed. "Yeah!"

"Michael!" Dean yelled as he pushed Alex down. "It's me, daddy!"

"Sit down!" John whispered. "You're embarrassing him in front of the other…"

"Hey daddies! Hey grandpa!"

"Oh!"

John jumped to his feet and waved his heart out which made Dean a little pissed off since he had just been unceremoniously pushed back into his seat. Sam and Aaron managed to restrain themselves with little waves, but Michael and Ryan were both waving back just as hard as they could. It was totally the cutest thing Dean had ever seen and he couldn't wait until next year when he planned on buying season tickets just to watch Michael cheer.

"Dude." Alex said. "I'm hitting that."

"That's my son!"

"Yeah." Alex scoffed. "And I'm nailing him three times a day on average. Fuck 'em up, baby!"

"Alex! Can you not drop the f-bomb when…"

"Yeah! Fuck 'em up!"

Dean turned in his seat to see who shared Alex's enthusiasm for fucking Harvard up, but he couldn't pick a single person out since the actual players were coming out onto the field and the entire crowd had risen off it's feet to scream. There had been a lot of back and forth about bringing Mikey to the game since he was a little older and Dean was glad they hadn't. It was way too loud and Mikey totally would have stood up on his seat and told everyone to shut the hell up because screaming was completely unnecessary.

The crowd quieted down some once the game started, but they were still getting awfully excited every few minutes. Michael and the rest of the cheerleaders mostly had their backs to the crowd since they were all standing and watching the game. Whenever there was a little break they'd turn around to cheer and Dean's heart would totally melt even though it was so cold he couldn't feel his nipples.

"Baby?"

"Yes?"

"Do you have any idea what's going on?" Sam frowned. "I have a hard time following football. The packages distract me."

"We're not here to watch the game, we're here to watch Michael and the rest of the Cheerios."

"So you don't follow it either?"

"Not as such, no."

"Hmm." Sam said before he paused. "We need to get you a little football uniform…maybe you could be my tight end."

"I would be…"

"Tackle that little fucker! He's there on an academic scholarship!" Alex screamed. "Come on!"

"Wow, am I the only one getting a hardon from this incredible display of butchness?"

"If it was warmer I'd be at half mast." Sam said. "Dad, are we winning?"

"We most certainly are."

"Yay!" Sam waved. "Go Michael!"

Alex seemed to be getting louder and angrier as the game progressed which was an incredible turn on. Dean was thinking about spanking him with his tongue but then Michael was watching Alex pretty closely with a look of utter determination on his face. Dean really had no idea what that was all about until Alex took a break from screaming and mouthed something so incredibly obscene, vulgar, and nasty that killing him was really the only option.

"Dude!"

"Up da butt." Alex mouthed again. "Rah fuckin' rah."

"That's my baby!"

"If you liked it then you should have put a ring on it. That's what I did."

"Against my wishes!"

"Look at him down there, Dean." Alex sighed. "He's outstanding."

"Sammy, I'm going to have to cut this bitch. Give me your blade."

"I don't have it with me."

"Nothing?" Dean frowned. "Not even a razor blade tucked into your hairdo?"

"Sorry."

"You okay?" Dean asked. "Are you upset because Michael's going to get pounded like a drum when he gets home?"

"I'm a little worried about Porter and I sort of think we should have invited James."

Dean frowned again and then moved over a little closer to Sam so they could snuggle. Porter was going to be fine, but Dean was a little worried about leaving him alone for the night and most of Sunday. He said he was feeling great and would be okay, but Dean still worried and Sam felt a lot more responsible for Porter which was just ridiculous.

Since it was a night out for big Winchesters, James probably should have been there and Dean thought of inviting him but then they wouldn't have anyone to actually keep an eye on Porter. He didn't technically need to be watched over but Dean felt better about having someone with a little mojo in the house in case something happened. James probably wouldn't stand a chance against Porter, but the only other option was Aaron who really needed the night out.

James didn't seem to mind not getting an invite because as much as he loved Michael, being in charge of the rest of the kids for the night meant more to him. Being in charge while there was a possible big bag in the guest room meant even more and Dean was sure he was just fine. Sam seemed to realize that as well because when Dean was about to assuage his concerns, he shook his head and turned all of his attention back to the cheering and then to the game.

"I hope one of the kids plays football." John said. "I think Ollie could play."

"He's a beefy stud muffin." Dean nodded. "And he's already really good with the baseball."

"Wouldn't it be fun to do this every week? If he was playing in college we could go to all the games and tailgate."

"That would be fun, dad." Sam smiled. "Aaron are you having fun?"

"I don't care about the game. I just want to support Michael."

"Didn't you play football?" John asked. "And play it well?"

"All state four years in a row."

"But you don't like it?"

Aaron sort of shrugged and went back to looking bored which pissed Dean off a little. Watching the game itself wasn't the most thrilling thing in the world but John was enjoying himself and Aaron could have faked it. The supporting Michael comment even ticked Dean off some since Aaron had obviously intended to jab at Jeremy who had run away from his supposed best friend, his baby daddy, and his family. If John hadn't been having such a great time Dean totally would have reminded Aaron that there was no room for bitches at a football game even if Alex was calling every person on Harvard's team one.

Whether or not they were bitches seemed to be up for debate because they slaughtered Yale in the first and second quarters. Dean was getting pretty worried about the home team losing, but during halftime Michael single handedly brought the entire team back from the brink with a rousing cheer and a couple of flips. Because he was a nice guy he let the other cheerleaders share his spotlight but Dean knew it was all on Michael and Sam absolutely agreed. Alex probably would have agreed as well but he was too busy licking his lips and molesting the railing in front of him.

During the third quarter Yale caught up and in the fourth they dominated Harvard like they were a couple of sweaty pig bottom bitches. Dean couldn't remember the last time he had been so exhilarated or the last time he screamed so loud. Sam was completely lost the entire game but John was doing his best to fill him in and once the game was over he screamed and cheered along with everyone else.

Because it was so cold out most of the crowd cleared pretty quickly but Dean wasn't going anywhere until he saw his big boy. Since they were already in New Haven, him and Sam were just going to make the drive up to Lake George for their little vacation. The plan was to go and sleep there on Sunday but Sam was really excited and he couldn't wait any longer. Dean actually thought it was a pretty good idea as well because he had seen Sam pack the naughty bag and he couldn't wait until they had a whole house to themselves.

Twenty minutes after the game ended Michael made his way out of the locker room. The fact that he was in the locker room was pretty sexy, but he was still in his uniform which seemed to be all Alex really cared about. Dean was about a second away from screaming his congratulations when Alex lunged at Michael and tried to rim him by taking the long route down his throat. Most of the time Dean was okay with them smooching but then Alex normally showed a little restraint. Something about that cute little blue and white uniform made any little restraint he might have had go right out the window.

"I need to get fucked." Aaron whispered. "What'd you think of that blonde boy?"

"He was like nineteen."

"Blonde boy?" Sam asked. "There's a…wow, they're really going at it…that's my boy!"

"Aaron was checking out some guy." Dean said as he turned away from Alex and Michael. "When we went to get snacks, but that's okay, we don't have to tell Jeremy. It's okay to check out other guys."

"It's okay to do more than that."

"Are you going to date?" John asked. "Did you two discuss that before he went on his trip?"

"On his trip" was code language for Jeremy's departure. It was kind of like how Craig was Justin's "Special Friend" according to Bobby. John knew damn good and well that Jeremy wasn't really on a conventional trip just like Bobby knew that Craig was Justin's butt boy, but for some reason neither of them liked the correct terminology. Dean didn't get it, but he did love that Bobby always called him Sam's husband or baby daddy and most of the time his bitch.

"You mean when he fucked me and then said he was leaving and didn't know when he was coming back? No, we didn't talk about it."

"He fucked you before…"

"Dean." John said before he cleared his throat. "Maybe you should wait a while before you decide what to do."

"I don't know."

"Give it a few more weeks." John smiled. "That's not too long, right?"

"You're probably right."

Aaron seemed fine with the idea of waiting a while longer before hopping on the first cowboy that came along once John recommended it. He so wanted to make John happy and Dean was glad someone had talked him out of dating or even sleeping around. Dean had done the whole sleeping with other people thing while he was in love with Sam and it fucking sucked. He didn't want that for anyone especially for someone like Aaron who loved Jeremy with his whole heart.

"Hey ya'll!"

"Look who came up for air!" Sam said as he hugged Michael. "You were fantastic with your clapping and jumping and flapping!"

"Thank you!"

"Wonderful!" Dean said before he hugged him. "Wow, you're so sweaty! That was awesome defense in the third quarter and you threw one hell of a pass."

"You are so cute!" Michael smiled. "Pretending like you know stuff about football!"

"Hey!"

"What'd you think, grandpa!"

"Clearly your cheering won the game! That flip thing you did during halftime really motivated the team!"

"Even if they was in the locker room durin'?"

"Absolutely!"

"You were wonderful." Aaron said. "I'm so proud of you, Michael, and I know Jeremy and Jason are too."

Michael had cheered, cheer-fucked, and made out with a smile on his face the entire time, but it turned down some a little right before he hugged Aaron extra tight. It probably would have been better for Aaron to not bring them up but what he said was true and Dean hoped that maybe Jeremy and Jason had caught the show. He also hoped that they didn't catch the next show that was about to happen as soon as Dean got to Lake George with Sam.

Sam saw the exterior of the house and the epic entryway but that was it. He wanted to explore more, but Dean ripped his jeans over his ass, shoved him against the wall, and the rest was just a sweaty, sticky, delicious blur. Dean hadn't even asked permission to top he just took what he wanted which he'd have to be punished for later but Sam really enjoyed it. There was no denying that Dean was a top notch fuck but he was also courteous because when Sam was about to come he made sure there wasn't going to be an unsightly splash against the woodwork. Dean took care of it like only he could and then thanked Sam for not letting him ruin his appetite at the game.

Once the furious and incredibly satisfying sex was over Sam had a chance to properly inspect the property which started with closing the front door. Dean had been so turned on by all the male bonding that he hadn't even bothered which didn't matter since neighbors on Lake George weren't exactly an issue they had to deal with. They had only passed one other house when they were going down the private drive and it was most likely just a summer home.

The exterior of the house was covered in beautiful gray stone which was even shining in the moonlight. One of the main reasons Sam was so attracted to the house was the exterior and once he found the outside lights he wanted to give it a more thorough inspection. There were about eight switches right near the front door but the first four only lit up the entryway so Sam didn't bother flipping on the rest since he had no idea what they did.

Sam had long been a fan of grand entryways and the new house didn't disappoint. The front door was about twenty-five feet tall and though most of that was a window above the actual door Sam still thought it was incredibly impressive. Dean looked a little lost and nervous but Sam knew he loved the door because he was a fan of dark wood and it was a very deep espresso. Dean was also a fan of scale and in addition to the twenty-five feet of height the door had to be at least ten feet wide if not more.

The entryway was flanked with two staircases on either side and had a gigantic chandelier in the middle. It wasn't one of those crystal nightmares that was a bitch to clean, it was all wrought iron with three layers of amber glass shades. It made the whole room glow so beautifully but the white walls were already on Sam's list of things to change. He saw something just a touch deeper and with the two story entryway it was probably too big of a job for Dean to handle himself. The walls were all paneled and Sam was already imagining different framed pictures or painting for every little recessed area.

The foyer, or grand foyer as it was called opened up to the rest of the house. If they went straight they'd end up in the living room and the family room. To the left was the study, the library and a collection of bedrooms and bathrooms. Sam wanted to see all that stuff but from where he was standing he could see the dining room which was right next to the kitchen, the most important part of the house.

Before they did anything Dean walked over to the wall next to the right staircase and gently thumbed part of the panel. John had already done the hard work and found the thermostat, but him and Bobby had to go two days without heat. The house was positively frigid, but Dean turned the heat on and then scurried back over to take Sam's hand. He knew how important the kitchen was and he wanted to stick close which Sam thought was extra cute.

The dining room wasn't two stories but it did have two impressive chandeliers that matched the one in the foyer. Against the wall from the archway were two sconces in a little recessed nook where Sam planned on putting a buffet and a large mirror. He was also thinking of calling in Julie for help to furnish the house since he had a very specific idea for the dining room table. The room was probably big enough to seat twenty but Sam wanted each chair to have a little extra space so he was going to go with a table for sixteen with an extra leaf and chairs just in case.

After taking a deep breath Sam followed Dean through another big dark door and into the heart of the house. Just from where he was standing Sam could see four ovens, a twelve burner range, and a massive six foot wide refrigerator. The cabinets were the same espresso brown with slick granite countertops. Out of all their houses Vermont had the best kitchen, but it just got bumped down to number two by leaps and bounds. The new kitchen was huge and beyond incredible to just look at so Sam couldn't wait to cook in it.

"Shut the fuck up." Dean whispered. "Sammy! The kitchen opens into the family room!"

"I see that."

"I can help you cook and watch the kids!"

"I know!"

"But you hate open floor plans." Dean frowned. "You really hate them."

"Well, that's true, but this is just an Easter house. I can handle it for a week or so each year."

"Really!"

"Yeah, it's going to be great."

When Dean leaped into the air like a small excitable dog, Sam smiled and then grumbled very quietly. He really did hate open floor plans and he particularly hated open kitchens. In Westport there was a archway separating the kitchen and dining room and Sam had longed to stick a door in there to block one from the other. The only way he was going to separate the family room from the kitchen was to build a huge twelve foot high wall which was more work than he wanted to do. Sam didn’t particularly care for that part of the house but Dean was so happy he didn't let it bother him.

"Stop right there!"

"Wit a fweeze!" Dean yelled as he stopped twirling. "What! What is it! Did you blow a jizz bubble with your butt?"

"No…well yes, but that was a couple of seconds ago."

"Can I resume twirling?"

"No, you can't."

Dean wasn't completely on board with a new house and yet again he was just a tiny bit annoyed with Sam buying one without his permission. Sam really couldn't help it though because it was an impulse buy and he never said anything when Dean came home from the grocery store with a candy bar he just had to have when he was checking out. In order to make Dean fall in love with the house Sam wanted to show him a couple of special areas that were just going to be his and the first was right off the family room.

"What is it, Sammy?" Dean asked. "Is it…Wha…Whuh…what is that!"

"That's your special area. I'm going to get you a special sign made and you can pick out your own upholstery."

"My…my own special area!"

"Yes."

"But it's a kitchen!" Dean yelled. "That's your special area! I get the garage and sometimes a shelf in the hall closet!"

"This is not just a kitchen." Sam said. "This is an outdoor grilling kitchen complete with a deep fryer, bar, and beer taps."

"Bwah!"

Dean's fancy new kitchen was right off the family room and accessible by a big sliding glass door. He could go out there and grill himself stupid and still be able to watch the kids if they were inside. He had his own little bar, a full sized refrigerator, and more than enough space for a proper sign. He was so happy Sam actually heard a little squeal and right away he started to talk about what kind of barstools he would get and whether or not they could order personalized beer mugs for all the boys in the bottom club, which was a perfect idea.

Since Dean was so happy Sam brought him back inside and then through the entryway so they could get to the study. That was going to be a family area like the library next to it, but there was another Dean area on that side that was covered in dark rich wood. There was another bar in the room, as well as a rather large empty area with a glass dome over top. Dean was turning around in circles again because he thought the room was his and he was absolutely right.

"Welcome to the gentleman's retreat." Sam said. "Complete with bar, and a card or billiard room."

"Or both!"

"Well, yeah. I think the little nook with the dome is for cards."

"Is this my room too?"

"Yes, sir." Sam smiled. "Maybe we can have a little weekend retreat up here sometimes."

"Sammy, I love this, but don't you have a special room?"

"Oh, baby." Sam frowned. "Of course I do."

"Is it the library?" Dean asked as he tried to walk past. "I wanna check that out because…"

"Slow your roll."

"Is that a two story library with a catwalk!"

"Yes, but I want to show you my special room."

"Are you going to have the top dog meetings in there?"

"You bet your sweet sugar coated ass I am."

"Oooh!"

The two staircases led to the East and West wings of the house. In the center of the balcony connecting them was the second grandest door in the house. Most of the doors were the dark wood, but the door leading into the master suite was white which Sam thought was appropriate. It was also flanked by two lighted alcoves which made the entrance a little more grand.

That double door to the suite opened up into another domed vestibule with two archways. One led to the master bedroom and bath, but the other was the entrance to Sam's special place. It was sort of like his fortress of solitude and pretty much the entire reason he bought the house. Dean knew what it was because he wasn't stupid, but he was a little confused since it started off with a long cabinet lined hallway.

"Oh, Sammy, what is this?"

"This is like a place to store luggage and seasonal clothes."

"This house is…" Dean said before he laughed. "It's incredible."

"Ya ain't seen nothing yet." Sam said as they reached the end of the hallway. "Let there be light!"

When Sam flicked the switched the entire closet lit up with light and Dean fell to his knees which was a perfectly appropriate response in the presence of the divine. It wasn't technically a closet, it was a dressing suite, but Sam wasn't that concerned with what anyone called it since he was just planning on calling it fabulous. The entire space consisted of three rather large rooms that were all connected and filled with the most beautiful built-ins that could house accessories, jewelry, and most importantly shoes. One whole room was devoted to nothing but racks and though Sam's main shoe storage would stay in Westport for the time being the house was giving him lots of ideas.

"Shut up! This closet is three rooms! How big is it?"

"About eleven hundred square feet."

"Your closet is bigger than our first house." Dean laughed. "What's this door open up to?"

"Bathroom."

"We have a tub, right?" Dean whispered. "For the kids?"

"We have a tub."

"Fuckin' right. We're going to have to go shoe shopping!"

The bathroom was just as fantastic as the rest of the house. It had the huge tub Dean wanted as well as his and his sinks on either side of the room complete with storage. Sam really liked that because he could keep his stuff separate from Dean's but at the same time it was going to be a little lonely to brush his teeth by himself. Dean came up with a solution for that little problem right away because they could take turns brushing their teeth at each other's sinks so they'd still be together, but he'd keep all his hair goo in his cabinets. That worked out great and Sam couldn't wait until they got to brush their teeth together which was probably going to happen in the next hour or so because he was pretty tired.

"Wanna test out this tub?" Dean asked as he pulled off his shirt. "Looks comfy."

"You wanna take a bath? We haven't seen the rest of the house yet."

"But we will. Sammy, I'm freezing and you're ready for round two."

"What makes you think that?"

"Because your dick started to get hard as soon as I pulled up my shirt."

"That happens to boys." Sam said. "Sometimes."

"This boy knows how to get rid of it."

Dean was right and Sam had been ready for round two before he was even done pulling his jeans up from round one. The house was still pretty cold and they could stay in the hot water of the tub until it warmed up. Sam was sold on the idea but he still wanted a little extra convincing which Dean was just great at. He got completely naked and then made sure he bent over the tub to turn on the water and flash the prize. Seeing him naked made the house look like a complete crap shack because he was just so damn incredible.

"The towels are downstairs with our bags."

"Don't worry about that, Sammy."

"Our clothes." Sam whispered. "I can go…"

"I'm not getting dressed again until we leave tomorrow." Dean said as he kissed Sam's neck. "Don't you want to do this bathroom proud?"

"Uh…yeah, I uh…Oh shit. Fuck me."

"You're probably still wet."

Sam whimpered in response and then let Dean do whatever the hell he wanted. Most of the time Sam was in control and he liked it that way but it was nice to give a little or all of it up to let Dean do his thing. After their first fuck in the foyer Sam had sort of just pulled his clothes back on and hadn't bothered to tuck in his shirt or pull the collar over his sweater. That ended up being a good thing because Dean practically ripped the clothes off of him and threw them against the sink he was apparently claiming as his own which was on the right side of the bathroom.

It was even colder without a shirt on, but Sam didn't care because while Dean's hands where unbuttoning his jeans his mouth was alternating between his nipples. He was dragging his lips and teeth across Sam's chest leaving little shiny trails that were like breadcrumbs so he'd know how to find his way back. It was driving Sam crazy, but Dean was just getting started because he went for his armpits next. He kissed them at first and then began to lap at the hair which should have tickled but it didn't. All it did was turn Sam on ever more and make his cock harder.

Dean kissed down the long lean lines of Sam's body until he was on his knees and still fiddling with the jeans. He was normally a pretty coordinated guy but when he knew they were about to fuck he was all thumbs. Sam ended up having to help him out which was just fine with Dean since he got to the sweet spots a lot quicker. Sam knew he was about to get fucked so he expected a blowjob first, but Dean was in charge and apparently what he wanted was all that mattered.

Luckily it was also what Sam wanted so he didn't even put up a fight when Dean spun him around and bent him over his side of the bathroom. The marble of the countertop was freezing but Sam just closed his eyes and let the bliss wash over him. He always kept his eyes closed in the beginning because it heightened his other senses. He could smell the little beads of sweat building against his skin, he could feel Dean's tongue against his body, and mostly importantly he could hear the hunger. It was coming from Dean and rather nicely complimented Sam's breathy moans, whimpers, and long happy sighs.

When Sam opened his eyes he was greeted with something better than all the oversized kitchens, sunken tubs and two story libraries combined. He was in front of the mirror on the right side of the room which just so happened to be reflecting the mirror on the left side. Sam not only got to stare at himself but he had a perfect view of Dean who was still kneeling behind him and lapping like a cat with a bowl of cream. Sam had seen then fool around plenty of times but that was always on the camera screen afterwards. He never had the pleasure of double mirrors and it really was a sight to see.

It was physically impossible for Dean to get his mouth any closer or his tongue in deeper but he was trying. He had his hands on Sam's waist with his fingers digging into his skin. He had to be the most determined man on the planet and Sam got to enjoy it. Having Dean pay such special attention to him combined with the mirrors was really turning him on and if he didn't ask for a break he was going to shoot off against the counter and the tub was going to overflow. Dean was so fantastic Sam didn't really care much about the tub flooding the bathroom but he sure as hell wasn't going to waste a perfect good load on the counter.

"Dean?"

"Yeah, baby?" Dean asked once he backed away. "God damn you taste good."

"I'm going to come if you don't stop…and the tub is…"

"Just about ready." Dean said as he stood up and looked in the mirror. "You nasty boy, were you watching?"

"I was. If you want to keep going we can just turn off the water."

"I'm good. I just wanted to make sure you were extra clean before we got in the tub."

"Why's that?"

"Because I'm looking forward to making you all messy again."

Dean licked his lips and then leaned forward to lick across Sam's. They had plenty of hot sex over the years but Dean seemed determined to make their first night at Lake George an entry on the top ten list. Sam was game and always up for a challenge so he resigned himself to not getting any sleep and staying in the tub until the rest of the house was warm enough to make clothing completely unnecessary.

The library was without a doubt the coolest places in the house and for some reason Sam saved it for last. Dean had seen the movie theatre, all the countless bedrooms, and even the indoor swimming pool complete with gym and sauna. He was pretty sure the pool and the massive glass enclosure that housed it was going to be the coolest but then Sam brought him into the library which Dean was sure had to be one of the most beautiful spaces in the world.

It was two stories with a spiral staircase leading to a catwalk that went all around the room. Because there was a detailed railing Dean knew they kids were going to love it since they'd be able to yell back and forth at each other and let their imaginations go wild. After just a quick inspection Dean imagined the library as a pirate ship or maybe even a castle with tall impenetrable walls. It was going to be awesome all filled up with books and Dean couldn't wait to sit down and write something in it.

The walls of the library were all paneled with deep dark wood which Sam thought was mahogany. Dean had no clue what it was and he didn't really care either because it was so rich and shiny that the entire room looked like it was glowing. Sam had just turned on a few of the sconces so the room was actually pretty dim, but Dean could see everything since the light was reflecting.

"Sammy, this is…this is beautiful. You must be so inspired right now."

"I am." Sam smiled. "It smells so good in here. You can smell the wood."

"It's incredible. I guess during the day we can see the lake?"

"Yep, same view as the master suite."

"Incredible." Dean said again. "I can see why you saved this room for last."

"There's one more."

"Where?" Dean laughed. "We've seen everything."

After the sex, the bath, the sex, and then the shower Sam had only bothered to put on a pair of underwear and some socks. Dean had done the same but he doubted he was half as distracting as Sam was. The warm glow of the room was casting the most magnificent shadows across his stomach and when he moved Dean could see every muscle in his body flex. It was pretty sexy but Dean had to look away or risk complete dehydration.

When Sam beckoned him over Dean was a little confused because they were standing in front of the wall with no where else to go. It was nice to see the wood up close but Dean didn't think it was anything worth stroking or petting like Sam apparently did. He had his hand flat against the wall and was moving it slowly with a look of concentration on his face that Dean rarely saw outside of the kitchen. He had no idea what was going on until Sam smiled and pushed in against one of the panels to reveal a sliding pocket door.

"Come on!" Dean yelled. "Seriously?"

"Isn't it awesome?"

"We have a library with a secret room?"

"We so do." Sam laughed. "It's apparently a nice size too."

"What the fuck…"

Dean followed Sam into the hidden room and then they both had to search the walls inside for the light switch. Dean actually found it first and flicked it on so they could see that they were dealing with. The room was paneled just like the library but it was only about fifteen feet square which was still very decent. Dean thought it was so cool to have a hidden room and he was already thinking of all the stuff they could put in there for the kids so they could pretend some more. He also thought it might come in handy if God forbid they ever all needed to hide because if Sam hadn't said anything Dean would have never known it was there.

"What do you think?"

"It's like a panic room." Dean said as he looked around. "This will be cool for like a secret hideout."

"That's exactly what I was thinking."

"We can get some big pillows and put them on the floor, then we can bring books in here to read to the kids."

"Wha…what?"

"They'll think this is so cool because it's like a secret. Okay, this is my favorite part of the house!"

"There's a playroom upstairs." Sam said. "It's designed to be a playroom."

"Yeah, but it's off a hallway, this is hidden! It's secret!"

Dean was so intrigued by the room that he almost missed the look on Sam's face. He wasn't angry or upset, but he did look a tiny bit disappointed. It was a good thing Dean did see it because if he hadn't or ignored it Sam would have been all depressed for the rest of the night and well into tomorrow. Dean really couldn't fathom what he had said to upset him unless Sam thought maybe the secret room would be a better place to set up an art room for the kids or maybe as a dancing and music room.

"What?"

"Nothing." Sam said. "That'll be nice."

"Did you want to do something else with this room?" Dean asked. "Music room for Mikey?"

"Dean, we have like fifteen empty bedrooms we can let the kids play in."

"So this isn't for the kids?"

"No, it's not, but if you want it to…"

"Oh…it's for you?"

"For us." Sam shrugged. "A secret room no one else knows about…a secret soundproofed room."

"Why would we…Oh. Oh! This is a fuck room!"

Making Sam blush was just about the cutest thing ever but it was also almost impossible to do. He had gotten so rich and powerful that he just didn't give a fuck about anything which Dean loved about him, but at the same time he didn't really care what anyone thought of him either. He apparently did care about being the nastiest boy on record, perhaps a Mr. Nasty, which was a title he could secure with his very own fuck room which Dean thought was an excellent idea.

The reading corner that Dean imagined was quickly replaced with a harness suspended from the ceiling and instead of the piano he saw some fantastic camera equipment and a whole bookcase filled with marital aids and accessories. Sam could even have special dedicated storage for some ropes, whips, and nipple clamps, all of which made Dean's little black underwear a good bit tighter.

"Maybe."

"What were you thinking, Sammy?"

"A bed…harness, cameras…"

"Plural?" Dean asked. "More than one?"

"A few for multiple angles." Sam said as he shrugged again. "Big television for watching movies and right over here I was thinking about…"

"A fisting station?" Dean whispered. "So you can fist me?"

"A refrigerator for staying hydrated, a little one."

"Oh…forget I said anything about fisting."

"I always do."

"And we're really going to get a harness?" Dean asked. "You could tear my ass up with one of those."

"Well, I'd like to." Sam whispered. "But every time I want a piece you shove me against the wall and make me bottom."

"Twice!"

"In an hour."

"You loved it." Dean sighed. "Where do we even get a harness from?"

"I dunno. We'll ask Anthony."

"Oh! Tonight's the last night of filming, right?"

"Yep." Sam nodded. "That it is."

Dean had been so preoccupied with the game and then Sam's ass that he completely forgot about the movie. They had been filming for a couple of months and the movie was finally wrapping up. Anthony, Jared, and Jensen were all excited about being done but at the same time it was sort of bittersweet because they had gotten used to hanging out together and goofing off. The crew was like one big family and it was going to suck to part ways but Sam had said that if they did a good job he'd have everyone back for the sequel. If they did a bad job they were all going to end up doing Lifetime movies that was if Sam let them live.

"Are you nervous, Sammy?"

"A little." Sam said. "I just don't want it to suck."

"You're worried about Jared, aren't you?"

"What?"

"Jared." Dean said. "I think he's great, but I know you sorta…you know."

"You know what?"

"You know." Dean said again. "You're a little opinionated about him as an actor."

"You mean when I tell him he sucks old man balls?"

"That's putting it lightly."

"I'm hard on him because he needs someone to be." Sam said. "Jensen can't do it and if anyone else did Jared wouldn't worry about himself as much as he does. When he starts a scene he's going to do his best because he knows if he doesn't I'm going to bust his balls."

"You…you don't think he's an awful actor?"

"Dean." Sam laughed. "Do you really think I would have let him play me if I actually thought that?"

"You are a tricky bitch!"

"Don't tell Jensen."

"I won't." Dean said as he shook his head. "Besides it would ruin this whole sexual fantasy he has where Jared makes you pay for being mean to him…you know…in your butt."

"Which contradicts my fantasy of congratulating Jared for being a good actor…you know…in his butt."

"He's even more of a top than I am!"

"That's impossible, but on a completely unrelated note you must be a hungry boy from all that topping you did."

"I'm fucking starving. Your butt tastes great but it's not filling."

Dean was always pretty impressed with Sam but he had just gloriously out done himself. He was incredibly convincing in his disdain for Jared so much so that Dean completely believed it. Few people in the world could encourage someone by tearing them down but Sam was apparently a master at it. Jensen had even mentioned that Jared was taking the movie very seriously which he hadn't really done during Strength. He was professional of course but Jensen noticed him getting in and staying in character until they were done for they day which was very impressive. Sam was obviously responsible for that and if Jared got a little boost in his confidence then Dean was all for it.

Dean was even more impressed after Sam led him back into the kitchen. He had been up to something in there earlier because Dean had wandered off on his own, gotten lost, and had to yell for Sam to come find him. When he asked what had taken so long Sam just said he was working on a special project and wouldn't give any details.

His special project was putting stuff in the refrigerator so they could have a little midnight or three in the morning snack. Sam pulled out a bottle of champagne that had just enough time to chill, some cheese, and a rather large selection of fruit. It was just what Dean needed because he wasn't hungry enough for a big meal, but topping had worn him out a little and if he was going to do it again he'd need to build up some energy.

"You packed all this?"

"Mmhmm. I went to that little gourmet store this morning. I don't have glasses or silverware, but we can drink from the bottle."

"And eat a cheese with our fingers!"

"Exactly."

"Awesome."

"I'm going to feed you all sorts of good stuff." Sam said. "And then I'll ask you what you think about the house."

"So I should be mulling it over?"

"Yes. You should."

While Dean thought about what he should say, Sam removed his underwear and gave his cock a few plumping strokes before he returned to fixing them a little plate. If he was getting naked and semi-erect he must have really wanted Dean's approval, which he would have gotten either way. Dean absolutely loved the house and he could have just said that but he wanted to take some time to really form an opinion. It wasn't just because he was hoping to see some button either, Sam obviously loved the house and all architecture in general so Dean wanted to be as enthusiastic as he possibly could since it would make him happy.

He wanted to be honest and he really felt the house was way too big for them or really any normal family. It was huge and if he got lost there was no telling where Ollie or the babies might end up if they went wandering. Dean was also a little concerned about Spotty who liked to go on adventures which always made Evan nervous. If he was missing for any length of time Evan was going to have a melt down even if he knew he was safe in the house. The cat liked to go on unannounced walkabouts as well but Mikey was the only person who paid any kind of attention to him.

The other thing that sort of worried Dean was just how much Sam loved the house. If it was possible he seemed more excited about it than he had been about Auldbrass. When they were doing their little tour and walking around Sam kept making comments about when the kids were older and it didn't take Dean long to realize that Lake George wasn't always going to be a vacation home. Sam was hoping to move there permanently one day which was probably entirely Dean's fault.

The kids were all going to go to Yale which was within driving distance so they could stay at home if they wanted to and once they were done with school Dean was hoping they'd sort of hang close and he'd just have a couple more houses built. He had long been assuming that was the plan, but there was a very good chance it wasn't what Sam or the kids would want. When the kids were adults Dean didn't know if they'd want him hanging around all the time and maybe Sam was trying to make that a little less convenient for all involved. Lake George was perfect for that because it was a quick drive back to Westport, but not something anyone would want to do everyday.

Aside from his concerns the house was beautiful and so over the top luxurious that Dean felt a little silly standing in the kitchen wearing just his underwear. They had so many amazing spaces like the movie theatre and the pool which none of their other houses had, at least not on such a grand scale. It was a very nice house and more than enough for a week each Spring, but Dean wasn't sure if it was ever going to be home like Westport was.

"Well." Dean said before putting a fig in his mouth. "Awahlly wahnzah…azahtakah."

"It's not too cool."

"Holy shit." Dean whispered after swallowing. "Good job!"

"Andahbah." Sam winked. "Come on, seriously."

"It's fantastic. I really like the style of the house, the view of the lake is amazing, but it's way too big."

"It is big, but it's close enough to Westport that we can have a huge Easter dinner without the added stress of overnight guests and Texas' biggest homos need a big house to get married in."

"You already bought it, Sammy." Dean laughed. "And I love it, you don't have to convince me of anything."

"I know…" Sam said before he paused. "It's really close to Westport."

"Oh, boy. You're going to have to put your underwear back on if we're going to talk about this."

"We don't have to."

"If you didn't want to you wouldn't have brought it up."

"We really don't have to."

"And yet you're putting on your undies."

"I'm cold." Sam said as he pulled them back up. "Concerned about shrinkage."

"You want to live here full time, don't you?"

Sam chuckled very quietly and then made sure to avoid eye contact by busying himself with the food. When that was done he took a big long swig of the champagne and then washed his hands for no apparent reason and without any soap. They were probably a little dirty, but Sam's hands had been in all the best places and Dean didn't really care about him touching the food more than he already had. It was probably about two minutes before he ran out of stuff to do and Dean just waited which he found a little funny. Just a few minutes ago Sam had said he wanted them to have a fuck room, but he couldn't say he wanted to leave Westport one day.

"Not anytime soon."

"But eventually?"

"Maybe when Buffy's in school." Sam shrugged. "Once she's at college we can move and they can still see us whenever they want."

"And it'll be harder for me to see them."

"Dean, I never said that."

"Is that why?"

"No." Sam said. "I think the transition will be easier for them and us if we're not in Westport while they're in New Haven, but that's not why I'd want to live here or…or even somewhere else."

"I need a reason."

"I have one."

"Am I going to have to wait nineteen years to hear it?"

"No, you're not." Sam sighed. "It's complicated."

"Okay, Justin." Dean laughed. "Just tell me, Sammy. I'll probably agree."

Nineteen years was a long time away but Dean still wanted to know what was on Sam's mind since it was obviously something he was already thinking about. By the time Sam was fifty Dean was pretty sure they'd both be mostly retired and it seemed unlikely either of them would still have forty million dollar contracts. Lots of people moved down to Florida, but Sam wanted to move to New York and that was fine as long as he had a decent reason.

The only thing Dean could really think of was the anonymity Sam so sorely craved. He got it in South Carolina but that was too far away and the same went for Vermont. They were pretty secluded in Lake George but if Sam stayed there for any length of time he was going to become well known. He was never going to be a normal guy who never got recognized so Dean didn't think it was worth permanently moving to a completely different state.

"You told me you loved me on December 10th."

"Almost nine years."

"That's right." Sam smiled. "You told me on the 10th and by the end of January we…I…um…"

"You were one place and I was somewhere else…you went on 'that trip'."

"That's a good way to put it. I came back to a son and for the past eight years we've been parents. We've been raising our children and nothing makes me happier than that, but I only got a month with you, Dean and I want that again one day. We're about to have our next kid and after twenty-seven years of being a dad I'd like to just be with you."

"We can't do that in Westport?"

"We could." Sam shrugged. "But it's important to me to have some distance from the kids so they can have their own lives. Do you understand that?"

"Yeah, of course."

"Any thoughts?"

Dean had hundreds of thoughts all at once and most of them were about how Sam was right. The kids would need time on their own to have their own lives and start their own families but that was one of the things that kind of worried Dean. He got that Sam wanted to be alone and Dean wanted that just as much but if it came down to running around a magnificent mansion naked and spending time with fat grandkids, Mr. Universe didn't stand a chance. That seemed to be something Sam was forgetting and Dean could have brought it up but they had at least nineteen years before Buffy was ready to go to college and they only had a few hours before they had to be back in Westport.

"I think in eighteen and a half years we can talk about this again."

"But what do you think right now?"

"I think it sounds like a pretty good idea."

"And something you might be open to?"

"Maybe." Dean smiled. "I seem to remember not really being that into the buttsex and now I love it."

"Is that so?" Sam asked. "I seem to remember you tucking your legs behind your head and guiding me in."

"You writers are so creative."

"Hey, if it sells books it's fiction and not lying."

"True enough." Dean said before he paused. "You know what I was thinking earlier?"

"That topping is a hell of a lot of work and you should appreciate me more?"

"That, and I was thinking about Jeremy going on his trip."

"Dean, I don't think Aaron is actually going to start dating, don't worry about that."

"No, not that." Dean groaned. "I can't even think about that, but we're all so worried about Jeremy leaving and…it was the best thing that could have happened to us. We wouldn't be who we are today if…you hadn't left."

"That's very true."

"I don't mean it like 'Oh, you left, blah blah blah!' But that's what happened."

"I know what you mean, and you're right."

"They're going to be okay. We're all going to be okay."

"I know we are." Sam smiled. "Mostly because you're always right. Now finish eating so we can get some sleep."

"I have no intention of sleeping."

"You don't?"

"No, sir."

Neither of them got to sleep that night but they didn't have sex either. They went back to the big crazy pool and broke out some rafts that John and Bobby had left. Dean stayed awake all night with Sam and just talked. They did make out a little bit but that was only because even in an Olympic sized swimming pool they just kept bumping into each other. It was nice just to be alone and talk, but it was even nicer when they got home on Sunday evening and got to spend time with the kids, especially Milo who had nearly killed everyone because Sam left him all alone.

bitchandjerk @ 2009-12-23T15:05:00

2009-12-23T21:04:55Z

sosoru can you email me? I sent you an email last week and haven't heard back yet :( pinktextorg@aol.com

---

Here's my Christmas gift to all of you celebrating Christmas. Ideally I wanted to be writing Christmas for Christmas but that didn't work out so well so we'll just do Christmas next month and probably into Februrary. I think I'm posting again next week so there's one more story for 2009 but in case I don't have a Merry Christmas and a Happy New Year.

Title: A Big Boy Party.
Author: bitchandjerk
Characters: Sam/Dean,John/Mary/OFC OMCs OFCs
Rating :R
Words10,400/3,045,400
Warnings: Wincest
Summary: His Royal Chunkiness turns three years old.
Notes::AU, rest are here.
Disclaimer: I don't own any of these characters.
Feedback: Makes me hard

Most parties really required very little effort on Sam's part. He'd hire caterers, throw up a few decorations, and call it a day. Even for the kid's birthday parties it really wasn't that much work because Sam could call up the people who brought the rides and his friends at the petting zoo and they'd set up and then pick up once the party was over. Unfortunately that wasn't an option for Ollie's party because the weather was shitty and everyone was going to have to stay inside the house where rides couldn't fit and farm animals weren't allowed.

On Friday morning Sam woke up when the alarm went off. It was six in the morning and probably the tenth time that Sam had actually set the alarm. He never had to do it because he usually woke up around seven which gave him plenty of time to make pee pee and then get started on daddy duties like breakfast, laundry, and kissing Dean. Since it was Ollie's birthday Sam wanted to get a jump start on the festivities and apparently so did Dean because he wasn't in bed.

After peeing Sam went to check on the babies who were both sound asleep like all sane people were supposed to be. The rest of the kids had slept in the basement with Bobby and Sam was just about to check on them as well when he noticed that the door to Ollie's bedroom was cracked open. Sam made sure he closed it last night when he made the rounds because Apple Juice had been in there a few weeks ago and apparently shed all over Ollie's stuffed animals. It wasn't actually that bad because Ollie had only found two hairs in his room but as a result he called for the worldwide extermination of all cats or alternatively that his door always be closed. Sam had been looking for a way to get rid of the damn cat for a while, but in the spirit of family unity he decided to always keep the door shut.

Sam was going to just close the door again but if it was open someone had opened it. He peeked inside and found Dean and Ollie both sound asleep and holding on to each other. Ollie had been sleeping in what he called his big boy bed for a while, but Mikey was the only one with an actual big boy bed. Ollie and the twins had beds that had been converted from their cribs. Dean always said he wished he was taller but if he had been there was no way he could have squeezed himself in such a tiny space. He was sort of sleeping crooked with his legs hanging over the footboard but he still looked comfortable and Ollie had never looked happier. Sam was pretty happy too until he noticed just how tightly Dean was holding on to Ollie.

In a couple of months it was going to be four years since that day Sam came home to find Dean alone at the pond. It had turned out to be nothing, but Amy did bleed a little bit and Dean was still dealing with it. Whenever Ollie got a cold or scraped his knee while he was playing Dean would get a little insane with taking care of him. He'd stay close to him for a couple of days and it was especially noticeable on Ollie's birthday. It was pretty bad on the anniversary of Amy's trip to the hospital as well, but Sam thought the birthday was worse because to Dean it was a day that almost wasn't.

Sam wanted Ollie to be around for his party without bruises so he rather delicately pried Dean's arms from around him. Ollie didn't even come close to waking up and though Dean whimpered some he stayed sleeping which was just what Sam wanted. It would have been nice to have someone to keep him company but it was better for Dean to get some extra sleep with Ollie and then maybe they could wake up together and sneak a couple of kisses.

Unlike Dean, Sam was actually okay on Ollie's birthday because he knew he was and would always be a very healthy little boy. Sam had been scared, he had been downright terrified but when Ollie arrived he was their biggest baby yet and the worst thing they had to worry about was the occasional sniffle which all kids got. Dean was always going to stick close though and that was okay as long as he didn't accidentally squeeze the curls out of Ollie while they slept.

Sam was also mostly okay with Ollie turning three even if Dean wouldn't be. Sam had been fine with all the kids growing up until they hit the age of four. He still had another year when Ollie was practically a baby and Sam intended on enjoying it. There wasn't anything really special about turning four but Sam just remembered Mikey getting his big boy bike and it seemed like he made the leap from baby to kid. The same thing had happened with Ethan and Evan and they just kept getting more and more independent. They were all still a hell of a lot of fun, but Sam wanted Ollie to stay as Dean's little baby boy for a little while longer.

Once he was in the kitchen Sam dragged ass until he got the coffee made. Even after that he had to down almost the whole mug to perk himself up enough to get shit done. The coffee was fantastic and piping hot which was perfect since it was miserable outside. A fresh blanket of snow had fallen overnight and everything was crisp and clean white. The wind was whipping around the trees and Sam knew the sun wasn't going to really come out at all. It was official, there was no way they could party outside which meant fifty little kids were going to come screaming through the front door in just a few hours.

Sam had been terrified for his upholstery, but Dean had come to the rescue with a plan which involved moving the furniture into the office and filling the living room with rented slip covered chairs and a couple of tables. There was always a chance some little snot nosed punk would drop cake on the floor but that was okay with Sam as long as his beautifully upholstered furniture stayed beautiful. He also didn't want anyone tracking dirt all over the special rug Dean had gotten him so Sam made a note to move that into the office as well.

He wrote his note down in a pad that was entirely devoted to Ollie's party. If Anthony hadn't run off to become the next Jensen Ackles he could have kept everything in a nice neat file on the computer. Normally that was the route Sam went with as well, but Ollie had decided rather suddenly to have a party and his demands were coming faster than Dean at the mention of fisting.

In his notepad Sam had made a preliminary schedule which he was still on since he allotted himself a half hour for coffee and daddy time. Once that was over he had to start on breakfast which was an ode to the humble pig and featured ham steaks, sausage, and bacon wit a cheese on home made McGriddles which was Ollie's breakfast favorite. Sam was so tempted to just go buy the damn things because they were so much work but he had promised and he wasn't losing his title as the second best daddy in the house.

After breakfast the kids were going to school, Ollie was going on a special date with John, and Sam was going to hunker down in the kitchen to make two hundred or so piggy cupcakes. He cursed himself for not starting last night, but that was actually Dean's fault for talking sweet and then seducing him into committing unnatural acts of carnality in the bedroom which were actually kind of fun even if his butt was a little sore in the best possible way.

The party was starting around five so that people would have time to get off of work and to the house. Sam thought that was a good time because they could all come and eat and then hopefully hang for a while before heading back home. He had plenty enough food coming and cake for everyone, so it was actually looking pretty good and not as stressful as he had initially thought.

When his half hour of caffeinated relaxation was over Sam was just about to get started on breakfast and a first batch of cupcakes when he heard a tiny little knock at the back door. At first he thought it was just the wind but then it got a tad bit louder so he went to investigate. Everyone usually just came in the backdoor as was the family custom, but in the morning and at night it was locked so Anthony had to knock and then rush inside once Sam opened up the door.

"I'm freezing my tits off!"

"Hey." Sam smiled. "What are you doing here?"

"Well, I did have to work but since Jared and Jensen both bailed on the movie we all got a day off. I came to help."

"Fantastic…you know Porter's here, right?"

"I did actually hear something about that." Anthony said as he took off his coat. "So, coffee and then I'll help out?"

"You're not going to say anything?"

"I'm going to say one thing."

"Okay." Sam nodded. "Whatever it is."

Since it was so cold out Anthony was all bundled up. He took his time in hanging up his coat and then removing his scarf and his hoodie. Sam just wanted him to spit it out so they could argue and get it over with. Out of everyone Anthony had every right to like Porter the least. Anthony had been the one constantly having to tell Larry not to make any comments after every douchey interview Porter gave and he was going to hold a grudge for a long time.

"I trust you and if you trust him that's good enough for me. That's it."

"Re…really? You're not going to flip out and cause a scene?"

"No." Anthony said. "I want to, but last time with Jeremy was…the worst experience of my life. If I had stayed and listened to you two it would have been easier, so I'm trusting that you know what you're doing."

"Thank you."

"And if he tries to kill me I get to fuck you."

"That seems fair." Sam laughed. "I missed you this week."

"I was working, not avoiding. I'm the world's greatest living actor."

"What about Jensen?"

"After Jensen." Anthony sighed. "That bitch has been taking food out of my mouth for far too long!"

Sam laughed a little louder and then got a much welcomed hug. Apparently Anthony was impressing the hell out of everyone working on the movie which of course Jared took full responsibility for. Jensen had said that all of Anthony's scenes were just perfectly executed like acting was something he had done his whole life. Sam was so proud of him and while he had an almost excruciating urge to see some footage from the film he was holding off until it was completed and perfectly polished.

Since Anthony was there to help, Sam rearranged his strict schedule to allow for another fifteen minutes of relaxation, coffee, and catching up. It was crunch time with the movie and Anthony was working almost everyday so they could finish it up before Christmas and then spend the next couple of months editing it before for the October release. Sam had originally intended to release Seven Devils on the same day but he had a lot of work to do on it and not a lot of time left before he'd have to turn in a manuscript.

"How's the movie going?"

"Fantastic." Anthony smiled. "And exhausting. I filmed my big beat the shit out of Jensen and then get shot in the head scene yesterday."

"Aww."

"It wasn't that bad, a little scary, but you know."

"So if they're filming chronologically that means that your next scene is with…"

"Saint Angelina." Anthony sighed. "I'm so nervous."

"Has she been there?"

"She came the other day just to see everyone and to get a feel for the mood. I saw her with the contacts."

"Fuck." Sam whispered. "I'm so glad I threatened to fire them all if they did that shitty digital eye crap. How'd she look?"

"Fan-tastic."

Sam was so giddy about seeing the movie that he really wanted to squeal a little or at least jump up in the air but he contained himself because he was really too rich to act all stupid. Since they all caught up it was time to get started on breakfast and the cupcakes. Sam put Anthony in charge of cracking a shitload of eggs and he went to work on the sandwich part of the McGriddles which he had actually mastered after Ollie's last birthday. They were still a pain to make but Sam had a system and he wasn't winging it like he had been a year ago.

While they worked Sam wanted to know how word had traveled through the grapevine and what that word was. Everyone seemed to know that Porter was their current guestage and they also knew that Jeremy and Jason were no longer around. Anthony was the perfect person to talk to about it because Sam was really close with him and he'd be as frank as possible about what he knew and what everyone else was thinking.

"Alex told us." Anthony said. "He wanted to make sure we knew what was going on so no one said anything to upset you guys…or John."

"What did he tell you?"

"Um, that Joe was Porter and that Jeremy and Jason went off and won't be back any time soon."

"That's it?"

"Yep. I assume there's more than that."

"Always." Sam laughed. "It'll be okay though."

"Is today a day worth celebrating?" Anthony asked. "I mean besides it being Ollie's birthday."

"What do you mean?"

"You know…it's sort of your murderversiary…I have a card at home, but if you killed someone…"

"You got me a card?"

"Well, it was congratulations for graduation, but I just scratched that out."

"I look forward to getting it."

"So you didn't kill anyone?"

"No." Sam said. "Two years strong!"

"Did anyone die?"

"Um…yeah, a couple people…Dave."

"John's boss?" Anthony whispered. "I've thought about doing that a few times."

"He kidnapped and tortured Porter and his son. Bobby shot him.

"Wow…I'm glad you didn't kill anyone."

"I am too. I'm going to have to get myself a few dozen new pairs of shoes!"

It had been nearly a week since Montauk and Sam didn't really think about it much despite the daily reminder that was currently living with them. He was proud of himself for not killing anyone but at the same time he kept thinking he should have. They had a problem that needed to be taken care of and he let Jeremy do it simply because he had more experience. There was a chance that Jeremy had said yes to the little road trip with Jason because he had a whole new set of experiences to feel guilty about.

The smart thing to do was to talk it over with Dean or Anthony but Sam really didn't have the time. They had way too much stuff to do for the party and a conversation like that would bound to bring any progress to a standstill. It was something else Sam had to file away but that was okay because he was having a great time with Anthony just cooking and talking about all kind of bullshit.

They kept on cooking and talking until Mikey and the twins came upstairs for breakfast. They were all hungry but it was Ollie's day and he wasn't up yet. Michael even came over and he had to get to school so Sam thought it was high time his royal chunkiness graced them with his presence. He could have gone upstairs and woken Ollie and Dean up with sweet kisses but instead Sam put a pan on the stove and dumped in a pack of sausage links.

It took exactly three minutes for Ollie to wake up and make it into the kitchen. Dean was with him and he had two very cute little friends in his arms. Mary was sort of yawning and holding on to him, but Milo seemed determined to climb on top of Dean's head. He was wiggling and squirming all over the place and when he saw Sam he made one big leap into his arms using Dean as a springboard.

"Is a good smelling, daddy!"

"That's for you, baby." Sam said as he squatted down. "Happy birthday!"

"Your Beans is a big boy!"

"Since you were born!"

"Wha!"

"I just put the sausage on so it would be nice and hot for you."

"Oh, daddy." Ollie sighed. "A do so much for Your Beans. Come here."

"Yes?" Sam whispered as he leaned closer. "Do you have another outrageous demand?"

"A tell daddy to do a toes latah." Ollie whispered. "When a take the babies and go shoppin' wit gwampa."

"Oh, you're taking the babies with you?"

"Mmhmm. Ya can do whatevah ya want wit daddy…even a butt stuff."

"Thank you." Sam said before he kissed him. "I just might."

"And a wanna say…"

"What is it, baby?" Sam asked. "Do you need something else for your party?"

Ollie was wearing a cute little shirt with a big number one on it. His pants were fuzzy blue flannel with little pigs all over them. He stalled for a couple of second and kept playing with his hands and sort of kicking the floor. If Sam didn't know better he would have thought that Ollie had woken up shy or maybe realized he had been a bit demanding when it came to his party.

"If a can't do everything for a pawty is okay."

"It is?"

"Yeah." Ollie nodded. "And if a get tired then a need you to take a nap because Mr. Beans wants you at his party most of all…wight after daddy's wocks."

"Thank you."

"A know it will be a best, daddy!"

"You're damn right about that." Sam winked. "Go see your brothers."

"Ollie!"

Dean was standing right behind them and had heard everything along with Mary who didn't understand or really care about birthdays. She just looked a little lost and unfortunately so did Dean. Since it was Ollie's birthday he was fulfilling his contractual obligations and had already taken off his shirt. The house was warm, but it was freezing outside and Dean was nipping out of control which made Sam want to lick all over his chest. Dean was also holding a blanket under Mary which perfectly covered the bruises on his arm, but he wouldn't be able to keep that up all day and arm warmers were so not chic.

"How you doing, daddy?"

"I'm okay." Dean nodded. "He's a big boy today."

"And he's perfectly fine."

"I know, Sammy." Dean smiled. "I know, it's just a little hard on me."

"I know it is, I know it always will be, but never forget that he's okay."

"What if he…"

"Shh."

Sam didn't want to hear a what if question because what had happened was that Ollie was born, he was perfect, and nothing was ever going to change that. He was a total star just like Sam and milking his birthday greetings for everything they were worth. While all the kids were occupied Sam gave Dean a hug, and then another one which made them both a little warm and Mary really seemed to enjoy it. When Sam pulled away he took the blanket with him and then kissed Dean on his arm which was perfect without a single blemish or bruise to be seen.

When the party guest began to arrive Dean had to rub his eyes to make sure he wasn't seeing things. Not only were there massive amount of people but Dean didn't know who half of them were. He was a little afraid of someone sneaking in who hadn't been invited but everyone came with kids and Ollie addressed all of them by name. He was standing next to Dean and made sure he greeted and then thanked everyone for coming to his big boy party.

The other thing that really surprised Dean was the size of the presents people were bringing in. He hadn't even thought about other people bringing presents and they were gifting big. One woman came with a box that looked like it could hold a nice sized television and Elmer arrived with an even bigger box with a huge bow on top. He told Dean all about how he wanted to carry it but his mommies had to do it because it was too big for him and he was little.

After Elmer arrived Ollie completely lost interest in greeting his guests which was okay because most of them were very punctual. Just to be on the safe side Dean stayed near the door because he had scared himself with thoughts of party crashers and if anyone showed up looking for trouble they were going to get it. Dean was just flexing in the hallway mirror and admiring himself when the first crasher showed up. Luckily he was accompanied by Ann so Dean decided to not start a fight.

Dean hadn't seen James since very early Monday morning. He thought for sure enough time had passed to not feel completely pissed off but apparently it was still too soon. As soon as Dean saw James he got angry, but it was eclipsed by how sad he felt. The truth was that he really missed James and they needed him around but Dean had been hurt and he couldn't just make the pain go away as easily as Sam had dealt with the bruises.

Ann, who Dean hadn't seen all week either, was obviously coming from work because she was a little too dressed up for a child's birthday party. She still looked nice though and Dean got a little kiss on his cheek before he stepped aside to let her into the house. James hesitated for a second and then held out his hand. Dean's didn't want to look at him, talk to him, or even shake his hand, but if he didn't it was just going to start more unnecessary drama so he bit the bullet and just did it.

James normally went to Sam when he needed to get dressed up but obviously it was something he had finally mastered. He was wearing a really fantastic pair of jeans with a striped shirt and the same vest he wore on his first date with Ann. Dean wasn't stupid and he knew James had chosen to wear the vest in an attempt to get on Sam's good side and it was totally going to work.

"May I see the children?"

"Yeah." Dean nodded. "They're looking forward to seeing you."

"How's John?"

"He's been better."

"Will you take my coat and the present?" Ann asked. "I want to tell Dean about that taco place."

"We got him a tool kit." James whispered. "So he can work on his car."

Dean bit down on his bottom lip because that was the cutest thing ever, but instead of saying anything he just nodded. That caused Ann to practically throw her coat at James who actually sulked off with his beautifully wrapped present. Dean knew there wasn't some hot new taco joint because someone would have emailed him about it. Ann just made it up so she could get James out of earshot and tear Dean a new one, which for the record she hadn't been around long enough to do.

"Tacos?"

"He makes one mistake and you're still punishing him. He didn't mean to hurt you, but you're trying to hurt him and doing a damn fine job."

"I think…"

"I don't care what you think, Dean." Ann said. "I care that you're the only thing that matters to him and he's spent the past five days barely eating and not sleeping because he's worried that you hate him."

"I don't hate him."

"Then tell him that. You'll forgive John for anything, but James makes one mistake and you completely cut him out of your life. That's fucked up and…"

"Sweetheart, you have so not been around long enough to talk to him like that."

Dean was standing in the entryway with Ann and he was so pissed off that he hadn't even see three new guests sneak in. All the bullshit with James and Ann trying to play with the big girls didn't matter anymore, because it could all wait until another day. Twenty-six days after they had left Amy and Auden came back with Wystan in tow who was even cuter than Dean remembered. Auden was holding him and Amy had the present which was quite festive with a big blue bow on top.

"Amy." Dean smiled. "Hey."

"I'm here too." Auden said as he raised his hand. "And my baby."

"Hey."

"Excuse me." Ann said. "I should…"

"Wait a minute." Amy said as she stopped her. "This man has never gone out of his way to hurt anyone."

"You don't know what's going on."

"I can guess some kind of Buffyesque bullshit and probably a lesson James won't learn any other way."

"I'm sorry, Dean." Ann sighed. "I just…"

"You're upset, I know, but so am I. I'll talk to him."

"Thank you."

"Now kiss her." Auden whispered. "Smell her."

Amy and Ann both rolled their eyes before they exchanged a quick and tense hug. Ann seemed to get that she didn't completely understand the family dynamic and Amy just wanted to make sure everyone was treating her main gay right in her absence. Everyone was being pretty nice to Dean, but he was glad Amy was back because Jenny was a terrible hag.

"What's with the shirt?" Amy asked. "I thought Ollie's birthday was a shirt free occasion."

"My hard nipples were apparently obscene…give me that baby!"

"Five minutes and then he needs to eat." Amy said. "I'm going to go make the rounds."

"Sammy's going to be so excited to see you guys."

"Well, we couldn't miss Ollie's party." Auden said as he handed over Wystan. "And apparently no one else could either. Who are all these kids?"

"I have no idea." Dean sighed. "Hey, cutie."

"He's daddy's big boy!"

"Yes he is!" Dean smiled. "Did you know your daddy nailed Porter Dubois right in the stink tube and never told uncle Sammy!"

"Uh…"

"And uncle Sammy is pissed off!"

"Um…" Auden said before he scratched his neck. "How do you know that?"

"Because Porter is Sam's new BFF."

"I'm so fucking sure." Auden laughed. "In what messed up world does…Sam! Hey!"

Sam had apparently spotted Amy and then like any sane person made a beeline for Wystan. Milo was in his arms and he looked like he was about to go completely ape shit on everyone. He was such a skinny kid and he was stretched out as far as his tiny body would allow just so he could get as close to Wystan as possible. Dean was a little worried Milo might accidentally slap him in his excitement but he just giggled and gently took Wystan's hand. They were totally in love with each other and that was fine with Dean as long as Milo was the top.

"You came back to see me!"

"Uh…" Auden said. "Well, technically we came back for Ollie's party."

"Yay!" Sam said as he hugged him. "Oh, God, I missed you guys."

"We missed you too."

"You missed me?" Sam asked. "Is that before or after you stinktubed Porter and never told me?"

"I uh…"

"Don't even try to deny it. We heard all about it."

"He's not here, is he?"

"No." Dean said as he shook his head. "Sammy, look at the hair on this baby's head!"

"Bwahbahdah!"

"He's so happy to see his life partner! Hey, Wystan!"

Like any young man in love Milo was pretty happy but there was a very good chance Sam had him beat. He kissed Wystan a couple of times and made lots of funny faces at him. The last time Dean saw him acting like that around a baby that wasn't his own was right before they knocked Amy up. Sam had caught the fever and he was just in love with anything small and cute. Seeing him with Wystan convinced Dean it was time to cram another bun in someone's oven, but he wasn't going to bring that up during Ollie's party.

"I couldn't agree more." Sam said. "Hello! Hey you!"

"You heard that?"

"Mmhmm."

"I'm a little bit psychic." Auden said. "A little."

"Really? Is that from before or after you…what'd he call it, Dean?"

"Shot off like a fire hydrant." Dean said. "All over Porter's stomach."

"Sweet fancy marmalade." Auden whispered. "He gave you details?"

"Many." Sam whispered. "You dirty bitch."

"I…"

"And he is actually here."

"Aw, shit!"

Sam honestly didn't give a damn who Auden had slept with but he had an opportunity to bust balls and he was never going to miss that. It was actually kind of fun and Dean pretty much fed on awkward moments so seeing Porter and Auden shake hands was like a delicious buffet. Amy, unlike Sam, seemed to know that Auden had stuck Porter because after calling him a douche she sized him up then declared herself superior with one roll of her eyes.

After she took Wystan to go feed him in the office Dean was without a baby to hold on to. Normally when that happened he picked up Mary but she was with Carol and Milo was of course with Sam. Dean was tempted to pick Ollie up but he was sitting on the floor and playing with about ten other kids. Dean had no idea how Ollie got so popular but it really didn't surprise him that much. After all Dean himself had always been pretty popular or at least stunningly charismatic and that kind of shit got passed on.

The rest of the kids were hanging out with Charlie so Dean just kind of walked around and checked shit out. Sam was going to have a complete breakdown if anyone spilled something on the floor so Dean wanted to make sure that didn't happen. While he was walking he stopped to talk to Mikey for a second and spotted a woman standing by herself. With so many people in the house it was hard for anyone to stand out, but she was doing it which struck Dean as odd. Not only had he never seen her before but she didn't have a kid with her and she was watching Mikey and the twins pretty closely.

Just to make sure some paparazzi didn't sneak in undetected Dean went over so he could talk to her. She was probably around thirty and she was actually pretty damn normal looking. He was so used to women like Amy and Ann that he sometimes forgot there were more plain Jane women like Jenny. The woman watching the kids just looked like an ordinary person and Dean approached her as such. He didn't think there was anything strange about her until she smiled extra big and gave him a hug.

"Hey."

"Um, hi."

"I came in the back because I wasn't waiting in line to get inside. Does Ollie actually know all of these kids?"

"Yeah, he does." Dean said before he looked around. "Are you having fun?"

"You guys throw the best parties."

"We try…Can I get you anything?"

"Alex went to get me something to drink…oh, there he is."

"One pink lemonade! Hey, daddy."

"Hey."

"You doing okay?" Alex asked. "Ollie's having a great time. He's showing off Michael more than I do."

"Yeah, I'm okay." Dean nodded. "I'm actually really okay."

Dean smiled a little bigger and got a smile back from Alex and his mystery guest who wasn't so mysterious anymore. Dean assumed she was watching Mikey and the twins but she was like every other parent there and keeping an eye on her son while Justin did the same across the room with Craig. She was Charlie's mother who had somehow been invited to the party as well as their other parties in the past.

Because he had never seen her before Dean didn't know who she was, but Alex knew and apparently Justin did as well because he sort of awkwardly waved and then turned so he had his back to her. That made her roll her eyes before she took a sip of her pink lemonade which really was spectacular. Dean was pretty sure her name was Christine or Christina but everyone called her Christy. Just to be on the safe side he was going to wait and see if Alex said it in case he was mistaken but that seemed right.

"Oh, Christy…"

"That was easy."

"What?" Alex asked. "What was easy?"

"Uh, nothing." Dean laughed. "Go…go on."

When Alex started to talk about some email he had meant to send Christy, Dean paid extra close attention to her. He hadn't known much about Charlie's mother because Justin had really only mentioned her once or twice. Apparently Justin met her on a case because she was one of the unlucky special kids that didn't really have any idea what was happening to her when her abilities began to manifest. Justin had never said what those abilities were but he made it seem like it wasn't something as benign as persuasion or empathy.

After helping her out as best he could she wanted to repay the favor and for some reason, Justin, who was in a serious relationship with Alex at the time, had slept with her. When Charlie was born neither of them felt like they could take care of him so they put him up for adoption. Justin was killed just a few weeks later, apparently after Christy had taken her own life. Dean wasn't sure what the timeline was, but they were both alive and healthy. Justin had died, but Christy hadn't which confused the hell out of Dean since he had no recollection of ever meeting her before even though they clearly had.

Justin had mentioned a few months ago that Charlie's mother wasn't stable at all, but Christy seemed perfectly normal. She was talking with Alex and laughing at something he said and so obviously not a threat of any kind. It was sort of amazing but Dean still felt like him and Sam had been left in the dark. It seemed to him like God hadn't just snapped his fingers and prevented their deaths, he had somehow intervened and Dean wanted to know how but it wasn't like he could just ask. Christy wasn't the woman Justin had described either so something must have happened to her but for all Dean knew they had already discussed it at length so he couldn't bring it up.

Sam had obviously noticed Christy as well because he sort of made a confused look in Dean's direction. In reply Dean looked over at Charlie which of course Sam got right away. It was kind of nice to be able to rely on that kind of communication and they were experts at it because after Dean confirmed who she was Sam raised an eyebrow and then bit down on his bottom lip some. A lot of people wouldn’t have known what that meant, but Dean was certain Sam had just told him he was a cutie pie who was going to get reamed at the end of the day.

"What was that?" Dean asked after he walked over. "Just to be sure."

"Andaybahdah!"

"Hold this for a while." Sam said as he handed over Milo. "Kiss daddy!"

"Ah bwah!" Milo said before kissing Dean. "Dahbah!"

"Aww!"

"Charlie's mom?" Sam whispered. "Weird."

"It's about to get weirder."

"Why?"

"Because." Dean said as he looked past Sam. "Ian is here."

It was a good thing Sam had handed Milo over because he spun so fast he probably would have given him whiplash. Ian had probably knocked but pretty much everyone had arrived so Dean wasn't manning the door. They had walked in and while the wife looked a little confused Ian looked right at home. He searched the entire crowd until he spotted Sam who was already making his way towards him. They both missed Gabe, but Ian was a nice alternative and Sam had been hoping he might come to the party.

After some quick and rushed introductions Sam sent Colin and his mother off to get some good ham themed food. He wanted a moment alone with Ian to find out if he knew anything and John wanted in on that as well. He was sort of keeping an eye on everyone but when he saw Ian he got up from where he was sitting and snuck off onto the back porch where Sam thought it was best to talk.

"Are you okay?" Sam asked. "Everything's okay?"

"My wife…she didn't die."

"No."

"I'm okay." Ian smiled. "Jeremy and Jason are gone."

"Yeah."

"Where are they?" John asked. "You've got to know something."

"I knew they left. I haven't…there's been nothing since Gabriel left me."

"Was there a car accident?" Dean asked. "I mean they still were hurt, but she didn't die, right?"

"I don't remember." Ian shrugged. "I don't think there was any accident."

"Great." John said. "Now where do you think God would go?"

"Dad." Sam said. "He doesn't know anything."

Dean understood that John wanted some kind of information about Jason and Jeremy but they hadn't ever really talked to Ian before. Dean wanted to exhaust every option as well, but he wasn't going to go charging in demanding information. John just needed to relax a little because if he kept pushing he was just going to upset Sam who really liked Ian a lot and wanted him to have a completely normal life.

"If I knew anything, if I find out anything you'll be the first person I call, John." Ian said. "I need your numbers."

"That's funny." Dean laughed. "You've been around for months and couldn't even get in contact with us."

"It's like when he left he took everything with him, but I remember some stuff."

"Let's go inside and enjoy the party and we can talk about this later." Sam said. "I think that's a good idea."

"Me too."

"Anbahwah."

"Sounds like a plan." Ian said. "Colin's so excited about meeting everyone."

"We're excited too." Dean smiled. "Dad? You coming?"

"You really don't know anything?"

"I'm sorry, John."

John smiled as bravely as he could and then shook his head because he wanted to spend some time alone outside. Dean didn't think that was a good idea but he left with Sam and Ian because sometimes it was best to just take a couple of minutes to reflect on things. John was really counting on Ian knowing something but he didn't and unfortunately that meant that Jason and Jeremy really were gone and weren't going to come back until they were good and ready.

Hummingbird Parish wasn't a bad act, but Ollie had absolutely no interest in him. Sam actually felt a little bad for the guy because he had come all the way to Connecticut to play the party and Mr. Big Boy only listened to one song before he got bored and went to hang out with Mikey. To be fair Sam had only heard the one song and Hummingbird, Owl, Falcon, or whatever the hell his name was didn't seem offended since a couple of guests were impressed and listened to him play. On top of that Larry had a check waiting for him which no doubt made the trip into Connecticut totally worth it.

The party had been raging for a while and Sam was surprised that Ollie waited as long as he did before asking if they could do cake and presents. All the rest of the kids had been peeking out the cake all evening and when Sam announced it was time to cut it he heard a thunderous applause. Normally Sam handled birthday cakes himself but with such a huge crowd he had to order one and since he was doing that he saw no reason he couldn't request a pig shaped cake.

Sam expected something flat in the shape of a pig but what arrived at the house was a glorious three dimension pig constructed out of cake and filled with strawberry and butter cream. He was actually a little worried about cutting into it because Sam knew it had taken a hell of a lot of work, but he also knew how fantastic the bakery they ordered it from was. After a rousing sing-along Sam bit the bullet and sliced off the pigs butt which Ollie made sure Oinkers didn't see.

Since it was his birthday Sam had said yes when Ollie very sweetly asked if Oinkers could attend the party. He was as clean as Spotty who lived inside and not nearly as much of an asshole as the cat. Sam really expected Ollie to be very generous with his piggy and his friends but he had banned everyone from touching him and that suited Oinkers just fine. He was just kind of hanging out with the dog and occasionally grunting when Ollie went to check on him and make sure he was okay.

During presents Oinkers sat right next to Sam on the sofa so he could watch. Dean was next to both of them with Ollie on his lap and a massive stack of presents in front of him. Sam was absolutely amazed at how many gifts Ollie had and the size of them. It seemed like every one was bigger than the last and Sam really had no idea how Ollie was going to get through all of them in his preferred method which was slowly and methodically. He couldn't just open a present and move on he had to take his time, thoroughly inspect it, and then thank whoever had given it to him by saying the top ten things he loved about it.

All of Ollie's little friends obviously listened when he did a talking because they showered him with pig presents in every size, shape, and form. He got piggy sweaters with matching socks, stuffed animals, little statues, books, and even a few movies. The piggy goods just kept piling up and Ollie was loving it because his room was already decorated with pigs and all his new things were going to look very nice in there. The entire time he opened his presents he had a big bright smile on his face but Sam was more focused on Dean whose own smile was a little forced.

He was happy because Ollie was happy but it was still a hard day for him. All the other drama piled on top of that wasn't making it any easier for him either. Not only did he have to deal with his normal fears for Ollie, but John was more depressed than ever, Aaron was avoiding everyone it seemed, and James was in the house again. Bruce was there as well but he had spoken with Carol at length and apparently understood why Sam couldn't just cure the world of all disease. He had apologized to Dean several times and they were okay but one positive didn't automatically cancel out all of the negatives.

After about an hour of present opening the strain on Ollie was becoming apparent. He not only had gone through a huge amount of presents but he had been so excited all day and whether he liked it or not he was still just a little boy. He started yawning at first and then Dean was helping him open his presents. When he gave up all together it was officially time for the party to be over which Sam thought was fine. A lot of Ollie's little friends were young kids and it was getting pretty close to their bedtime. It took about a half hour for everyone to file out, but they did and eventually Sam was upstairs with Dean getting Ollie changed for bed.

"Did you have a good day, baby?" Dean asked. "Get everything you want?"

"Was so nice, daddy." Ollie said. "And almose."

"Almost?" Sam frowned. "You got toys and games and more pig stuff than you could shake a stick at!"

"Your Beans loves a pwesents."

"But you wanted something else?"

"A dunno, daddy."

"Well." Dean said as he walked to the closet. "Let's get you dressed and tomorrow we'll open the rest of your presents and…what's this in here!"

"Anotha!" Ollie gasped. "Wha in a world!"

Dean had been pretty insistent that Ollie get his special present at the party but Sam had talked some sense into him. It was stashed away in the closet and when Ollie saw the shape he got very excited. Sam was a little excited as well and he had already made plans with Jensen and Michael to maybe spend some extra time in Ollie's room while he was at school which was probably okay as long as none of them fucked with his stuff.

After Ollie ripped off the paper he took three steps back with both of his hands over his mouth. It really was a gift that had to be appreciated from afar but Sam sure did have some fun times with it right up close. Dean's ass was pretty spectacular and when it was blown up to poster sized and matted under glass it was maybe a little bit better than what most people got. Sam was the best off though because he got to peel down those undies at the end of the day and have himself a nice long feast, a poke, and then more often than not another feast.

"A don believe it!"

"It's what you wanted!"

"Oh, daddy." Ollie sighed. "Is beautiful. Is like if Mawy was a butt."

"I put a screw up earlier while you went off with grandpa." Dean said before he hung the picture on the wall. "There! It's perfect!"

"Oh, daddy! What do a think!"

"I think it's better than perfect." Sam laughed. "You have damn fine taste."

"A know! Now for a twinmas." Ollie said as he walked to the opposite wall and held up his hands. "A postah of a junk, wight here! Ta die for!"

"My…my junk?" Sam smiled. "Really!"

"A can't have a butt witout a junk!"

"You want a poster of daddy's underwear ad?" Dean asked. "We can get that one Anthony has in his bathroom!"

"Wha a day!" Ollie sighed. "And wha a ass!"

"He's an assman." Dean whispered. "So now do you like all your presents?"

"Is a best evah! Maybe wit a light ovah a butt? Like a museum?"

"We'll get that for you." Sam laughed. "Come on, let's tuck you in. I know you're tired."

"I am, daddy."

"And after we clean up I'll come get you." Dean said. "And you can sleep in the big bed."

"'Kay."

"We can cuddle."

"Witout a shirt?"

"Absolutely, baby."

After Ollie got his special present he was just seconds away from sleepy time. Dean tucked him in extra tight and then gave him one quick kiss on the forehead before Sam did the same. They both told him they loved him and that should have been it but Sam knew better. He got up off his knees and then waited in the doorway for Dean to just watch. It was well over five minutes but Sam didn't even glance at the clock on the wall. He stayed watching Dean stroke Ollie's head while he prayed. Sam could have listened in but he knew it was for health and happiness for his little boy because the only time he ever really prayed was when it came to the kids for things they already had.

"I remember when you were three."

"Do you?"

"Yeah." Dean said before he stood up. "I do."

"And?"

"And…" Dean said with a sigh. "Ollie is twice as fat, ten times as pretty, and forty times more popular."

"What are ya gonna do?" Sam shrugged. "You okay?"

"I will be. I know he's fine, but I just can't seem to get over that day. I want to, but I just can't."

"You don't have to, Dean. It can still scare you and you can still worry about him, as long as you remember that he was fine then and he's fine now."

"Yeah, I know, I know."

"Do you want to go make fun of Auden?" Sam asked as he offered his hand. "Hmm? Call him a homo?"

"A think so...maybe until he cries?"

"Maybe until he almost cries."

"And I can have one more cupcake?"

"You're going to turn into a cupcake…or more of one."

Dean did have a few cupcakes but if it kept his mind occupied Sam was going to let him eat as many as he wanted. The babies had gone to bed about a half hour ago and Sam wanted to check on them before the checked on the rest of the kids. John had handled everyone except for Ollie and they were all sleeping peacefully. Milo actually looked a little happy which Sam assumed was because of the big boy conversation they had about Sunday. Sam was going to be gone all day and Dean was going to be with him which was just completely unacceptable to Milo. He didn't calm down until Sam told him that Michael and Wystan were going to keep him company which made him a very happy baby boy. The rest of the kids were excited as well because they wanted to spend some time with Amy and Auden who were happy to help out.

Downstairs the cleanup effort was already underway which Sam appreciated from everyone but it was going to take a very long time. The guests had mostly been neat but there were a lot of them and they had tracked stuff into the house so the floors needed to be swept and mopped. The guest bathroom had to be cleaned as soon as possible because Sam was sort of particular about having strangers sit on his toilet, and there were probably about ten bags worth of wrapping paper that would have to be thrown away. As much as Sam wanted to get all that done before bed he wanted to spend time with his long lost non-evil BFF at least for a little bit.

"So, where's your boyfriend?" Dean asked. "It must have been awkward to have your wife and two of your ex-lovers at the same party. You must feel like Kevin Spacey."

"Two?"

"Me." Sam said as he raised his hand. "I heard you seduced Porter too."

"Apparently." Auden sighed. "It was a hundred years ago. I barely remember it."

"That's not the way he tells it." Amy whispered. "You know if you ever take a break from being a homo maybe you could seduce me?"

"We met at a bar, we went back to his place, that was it."

"Yeah." Dean laughed. "Except you let him…"

"Blow me, big deal. Lots of guys have blown me. I like getting blown!"

"Uh, I meant that…um…yeah, he blew you."

Apparently Auden was open with Amy about who he had been with but not what he had done. Porter described in detail the encounter he had with Auden several years ago and it was much more than a mere blowjob. For some reason Auden didn't want Amy to know he had taken it up the ass which just confused Sam because thinking about it was sort of making his pants happy. Dean had said it had done the exact same thing to him but maybe someone's wife wouldn't want to know that her husband had gotten down on all fours like a real man and accepted what was apparently a top notch pounding.

"The best part is that you never said anything." Sam smiled. "Secret sex is hot."

"Well, by the time he was anyone worth talking about all he was doing was talking shit about you."

"You're so weird." Amy laughed. "I'm going to take Wys to Michael's house."

"I'll come with you."

"Stay." Amy said. "Catch up, I know you want to."

"You sure?"

Amy nodded and then kissed Auden on the cheek in the sweetest way possible. Amy and Auden were always one of those couples that were never really outwardly affectionate and Sam never understood it. One of the best parts about being in a relationship with Dean was smooching on him in public and making people jealous. Amy and Auden kissed sometimes but it always seemed a little awkward. When she kissed him in the kitchen before leaving it looked like the most natural thing in the world and Auden even turned a little red before he smiled.

"What was that?" Dean asked. "And are we not talking about you taking it up da butt from Porter?"

"Not in front of my wife, dude. You know she wishes she had a dick."

"Oh…yeah."

"You're blushing." Sam laughed. "Green Acres agreeing with you?"

"I have never in my entire life been happier than I am right now with her and Wys in Monroe."

"Re..really?"

"My parents get to see him everyday, we'll have so much room to play once he gets older, and with nowhere to shop Amy actually cooks now! It's amazing!"

"She cooks?" Dean asked. "You mean she dresses up in outfits and orders out or you cook."

"No! She cooks! She got a crock-pot from Wal-Mart and we walk to the Wiggly twice a week with Wystan. It's amazing. This is everything we needed and the best part is that she's happy too."

"And your mom and dad?"

"We see them everyday." Auden said before he stood up. "You guys mind if we catch up tomorrow? I'm sort of beat and should help with the baby."

"Absolutely." Sam smiled. "That's a good idea."

Sam really wanted to stay up all night talking with Auden but he couldn't take much more and neither could Dean. The second after he told them goodnight and left the kitchen Dean spit out one incredibly relieved little gasp and Sam wiped at his nose and eyes all in the same swipe. Seeing Auden so happy and listening to him was a total highpoint on an already perfect day but if they lost it in front of him he was going to wonder what was going on and Sam refused to ever let him or anyone else find out what they knew.

"Are you two okay?" Jensen asked as he walked into the kitchen. "Dean?"

"Fine." Dean laughed. "We're fantastic actually."

"You sure?" Jared asked. "Are you sad because we have to go home?"

"That's it." Sam said. "I have a present for you."

"Me? Why?"

"Because I love you."

In addition to the six dozen cupcakes Sam had made he also made another dozen just for Jared. They weren't frosted to look like pigs but they were still little pieces of artwork and Sam had gone out of his way to put them in a special box that he lined with wax paper. He knew Jared was just going to devour them and not really pay attention to those little details but Sam wanted to do something nice for him.

"You…you made me cupcakes?"

"Jesus." Jensen whispered. "I'm right the hell here. Why don't you just fuck him!"

"Dude." Dean nodded. "Do that."

"Right?"

"I made you cupcakes for being my friend." Sam smiled. "And for doing a fantastic job in 302 and Strength. I know you're going to be amazing in Supernatural too and I'm sorry if I ever made you feel self conscious about your forehead, your butt, or your abilities as an actor. You are a…"

"Are you going to rape me?"

"What!"

"Don't be nice to me!" Jared yelled. "You're supposed to be a dick!"

"But I'm not a dick."

"I know that." Jared whispered. "But if you're nice we can't have violent sex one day."

"Trust me." Dean said. "He could love you more than the moon and still have violent sex with you."

"I was trying to be nice."

"Nice huh?" Jared asked as he inspected the cupcakes. "These are kinda pretty."

"What do you say?" Jensen asked. "Tell him you want to rim him."

"Thank you, Sam, and I would love to rim you."

"Get in line."

Sam not only got a hug, but he got kisses from Jared and Jensen. He was feeling pretty special until Dean got hugged, kissed for a rather long time, and then groped a little by Jensen. Normally Sam would have smacked the shit out of him but since it was Ollie's birthday he had worn his glasses which were about the second sexiest things in the world after John's own which he had also worn.

After Jensen and Jared left Sam thought him and Dean should just stay in the kitchen and clean up in there. It wasn't as messy as some of the other rooms, but Sam had to wash stuff and then put it away where it belonged. If he left someone else wash the dishes they were just going to be put wherever and he couldn't have that. All the leftovers had been brought into the kitchen as well and that was a job for Dean. He was happily bagging and wrapping them when James walked through the kitchen and put a bucket and a pair of gloves back into the laundry room where the cleaning supplies lived.

"I cleaned the toilet for you."

"Thank you, James." Sam said. "That was sweet."

"I know how you are about the toilet after parties. I think we'll be on our way. Ann has some work to do for school."

"Oh…okay."

"John said he'd give me a ride later if you wanted me to stay and help out."

"Then stay." Dean said. "I wanted to talk to you anyway."

"Oh?" James asked as he rushed over. "What about?"

"Michael's game is tomorrow and I think it might be good for Aaron spend some man time with us…watching my gorgeous son do handsprings and pompom stuff."

"I think Aaron would like that. John as well."

"Me too." Dean nodded. "Do you think you might be able to watch the kids?"

"Is there no one else available?"

"Bruce, Nick, Carol, Justin, Craig, Amy, Auden…there's lot of people, but I'm asking you."

"I might have to sleep over if it's late." James said. "Or if you wanted to perhaps go out after the game."

"Sounds good."

James was such a simple guy and getting asked to watch the kids and sleep over was a huge deal for him. Sam was really proud of Dean because he seemed to understand that teaching James a lesson was only hurting everyone involved. James was obviously miserable, Ann was pissed off, and no matter what Dean said or did Sam knew he missed their family being completely whole. Until Jeremy came back they weren't really going to get there but excluding James was just making things worse.

"I never meant to hurt your arm or your feelings."

"I know." Dean said as he packed away some sandwiches. "I know."

"But I did." James said. "And for that I apologize, but I would hope that some part of you understands. I also hope you realize that when you're about to confront the thing that killed you, you may not be thinking straight…I bet I'm the first person to ever use that excuse."

"Probably." Sam laughed. "Maybe Justin."

Dean had yet to actually look up from his work but when Sam laughed he turned his head up with a tiny little smile on his face. It seemed like every year he was getting older but looking younger. He looked like he was about sixteen years old and up to no good, which coincidentally was exactly what he was up to the entire time he was a teenager. All Sam cared about was that he was smiling and making eye contact with James who smiled back.

"Don't let it happen again."

"It never will, I promise. I promise you, Dean, I will never hurt you again."

"I believe you."

"I actually mean it." James said. "I'm not just tricking you so I can masturbate in the next bed over once you fall asleep."

"Hello boner." Sam said as he looked down at his pants. "It's nice to see you again!"

"Me too." Dean muttered. "Nice visual."

"May I hug you?"

"Only if you sniff me a little."

"That could be arranged."

The thought of James beating it in the same room as Dean was pretty fucking hot, but watching them hug and hold on to each other was a little better. James was barely holding on for a second before he started crying which ensured he had learned his lesson. Sam was actually a little proud of Dean for sticking with his grudge for a week because he always forgave John so quickly which inevitable bit him in the ass. James would know better in the future, which would hopefully be a little brighter than it had been recently once everyone was back where they belonged.

bitchandjerk @ 2009-12-16T15:45:00

2009-12-16T21:45:46Z

Okay, I updated the Etsy listing for those of you that live outside the US. The shipping is almost as much as the soap which is why I didn't include it in the first place but now you have the option. Thanks to everyone that ordered, it means a lot to me :)

--Adam

Title: Scrap Happy
Author: bitchandjerk
Characters: Sam/Dean,John/Mary/OFC OMCs OFCs
Rating :R
Words10,200/3,035,000
Warnings: Wincest
Summary: Sam and Carol go to their class while Dean spend another day trying to keep Milo in line.
Notes::AU, rest are here.
Disclaimer: I don't own any of these characters.
Feedback: Makes me hard

In order to not go completely bat-shit crazy and kill everyone while they were sleeping a man needed a hobby. Dean had learned that what he was about fourteen years old and became very bored one rainy afternoon. He briefly considered killing Sam to spice things up but instead he watched some television and played cards. Sam actually did both of those activities with him so Dean was glad he didn't kill him, and he was especially glad he hadn't done anything when he finally got into the cookie jar a few years later.

Watching television and playing cards wasn't much of a hobby, but Dean eventually found something he enjoyed. He had his pottery and fixing up the car which was a great way to spend some time, but his main hobby was daddying. Some people might have thought that was a job but to Dean it wasn't. It was something he enjoyed and had a lot of fun doing so it was a hobby.

Michael's hobby was school which he had returned to and enjoyed immensely. The same went for Alex's ass, but Dean wasn't sure if that could be counted as a hobby. Mikey had his piano and his art while the twins had their dancing. Ollie's main hobby was haircare and pig maintenance but he also spent a lot of time just being popular and adorable. Mary enjoyed being the most beautiful little girl in the world and slapping her brother, while Milo's main hobby was making out with Sam and then scowling when other people dared to talk to him.

John liked to build things, Anthony was a knitter, and Jason enjoyed reading. It seemed like everyone had some kind of hobby except for Sam. He kept saying that cooking was his hobby but that was something he had to do and it wasn't always something he enjoyed. Dean had suggested he find something else to do and for some reason he had called Carol and she signed them up for a scrapbooking class.

Being a crafty daddy was Dean's whole thing but he decided to let Sam give it a try. Carol just thought it was the best idea ever and when she came over to pick Sam up on Thursday morning she was obviously very excited. Dean thought it was kind of cute and while he was glad Sam might have a hobby he enjoyed he was even happier that he was spending time with Carol. They were always so busy with the kids that she didn't get the quality time she deserved and she could get that with Sam while they scrapbooked pictures from Thanksgiving.

While Sam was off doing that Dean was just as busy at home with party prep, babysitting Porter, and completely ignoring Milo. There were at least ninety-eight things that needed to be done for the party and Dean was on top of about sixty of them. He thought that was pretty good and Carol had promised to help out as soon as the class was over. Dean knew it was going to be okay and that the party would be great especially because Ollie had already forgotten about half the stuff he had practically demanded.

Porter was doing fine and he was actually helping Dean out with the party stuff. Sam had found some pig party bags that had to be partially assembled and Porter volunteered to do it. Dean set him up at one end of the kitchen table with a glue gun and a stapler and he went right to work. He was working pretty quickly too because they wanted to surprise Ollie with all the decorations and favors so it'd have to be packed up by the time he made it in from the barn for lunch.

Dean probably could have been a lot more productive but ignoring Milo was taking everything out of him. Dean had tried kissing him and then reasoning with him, but eventually he had to just completely ignore him which was absolutely impossible since he was screaming like the little badass howler monkey he was. Apparently the problem, as Dean understood it, was that Sam had left three days in a row leaving Milo alone, unsupervised, and unloved. A meltdown was inevitable and Dean was sure the only reason it hadn't happened earlier was because Michael had spent some time with Milo on Tuesday.

Milo, like his no good father, was a total drama queen about damn near everything and when he threw a fit he made sure everyone around him knew it was happening. The worst part about his epic fit was that he wasn't crying because that would eventually exhaust him. He was smarter than that and instead of crying he elected to scream as loud as he could while occasionally running around and falling over. It was so bad that Dean had instructed Aaron to take Mary out to the barn because she seemed seconds away from retaliating.

Dean was trying his hardest to approve the menu the caterers had emailed him, but apparently Milo didn't want food at Ollie's party. He ran right up to the chair Dean was sitting in, grabbed on to his leg, and then unleashed his loudest scream yet. Dean's ears actually rang but he kept his eyes forward and didn't even glance down. When it came to Milo he had decided to ignore the bad behavior and praise good behavior if it ever happened. It seemed like a good idea but with every scream Dean's resolve waned a little.

"Waaaaaah!"

"Ham sandwiches." Dean whispered. "Mini BLTs, all pork hot dogs, Chinese barbeque ribs, mini pig bur…"

"Wahhhhhhhhhh!"

"Pink piggy lemonade…"

"Bwahhhhhhhh!"

"What!" Dean screamed. "What! What do you want from me! He's not here, he's doing stuff with grandma!"

"Whuh!" Milo gasped. "Bwahhhhhhhhh!"

"I will shake you." Dean whispered and be leaned down. "I swear to Jason I will shake you."

"Dahdahhhhhhhhhhh!"

"You're embarrassing me in front of daddy's nemesis!"

"Andahwahbah!"

"Fine!"

Dean grabbed Milo by the back over his overalls and hoisted him into his lap. He was sweet for exactly three seconds before he turned around and screamed directly in Dean's face just for good measure. After that he sighed once and then just kind of leaned back into Dean's chest. He wiggled some and got nice and comfortable before finally at long last calming down. Dean was pretty sure offering to hold him was part of the whole reasoning thing he had tried earlier, but Milo probably just needed to scream out all his angries before he could chill the fuck out.

"Okay." Dean sighed. "Everybody's cool."

"You ever lightly stun him with a wiffle ball bat?"

"Whuh!"

"Uh, no, I don't…I wouldn't ever…what do you mean when you say stun?"

"Like you get a wiffle ball bat and you just kind of lightly smack him on the ass when he's not looking. You just lightly stun the child into obedience."

"Did you do that with Matthew?"

"No." Porter said. "But then he never screamed non-stop for fifteen minutes straight."

"Do you think a wiffle ball bat would work?"

"Wabah, dahdah!"

"Couldn't hurt."

"That's not a bad…aw! Don't worry baby, daddy most likely will probably not be considering stunning you lightly with a wiffle ball bat!"

Milo was looking backwards with his cute face on which again made him a lot like Sam who never played fair. Lightly stunning him wasn't a horrible idea but Dean had made it through several children without resorting to wiffle ball bats and he was proud of that. He did briefly consider a super soaker when the twins were around eighteen months but Sam said it probably wasn't his best idea.

"I miss him too, but he deserves some time to himself and he'll be back soon."

"Bwah?"

"I think after lunch time. You take your nap and when you wake up he'll be here."

"Andahbwah!"

"You can either take a nap or go live with Anthony." Dean said. "And he doesn't even take care of his own baby so I doubt he'll take care of you."

Milo sighed again and then completely gave up on everything. Dean probably should have just led with the whole Anthony threat because Milo sure as hell didn't want to live over there. Not only was Anthony always missing in action and leaving Charlie with hobos he met under the interstate, but Bruce lived there as well and he was a dick. For the record he wasn't really a dick but Dean was a little upset with him for leaving in such a huff yesterday. Sam had promised to explain the situation to him, but Dean thought that maybe Bruce should just trust them because they had always trusted him.

"Okay." Dean sighed. "This menu looks fantastic, Sammy ordered the cake, he's making the cupcakes tomorrow. We're waiting on the box of DVDs and we have most of the decorations…oh, did Falcon Village confirm?"

"What?"

"Penguin Town?" Dean asked. "The guy who gets a disproportionate number of hugs from the fireflies he employs?"

"Owl City."

"That's what I said."

"He emailed me back and said he'd be happy to play Ollie's party." Porter said. "But Lady Gaga is out of the country."

"And?"

"She's on tour."

"And?" Dean asked again. "Tell her to cancel it. I'll pay her in rhinestones. That's what she eats, right?"

"She can't come to the party but she said if you give her advanced notice next time she'll come since Sam is apparently king of the gays."

"Hmm. That Lady Gaga is on to something. Oh, well, Ollie doesn't know who she is anyway."

"I also heard that James is coming tomorrow." Porter said. "Someone mentioned that."

Dean looked up from his papers and glared across the table causing Porter to immediately look away. He hadn't been around long enough to start heart to heart chats on his own so someone must have asked him to at least mention James. That same someone had mentioned James last night just as soon as Dean was about to get his nut which was such a manipulation tactic. When Sam brought it up Dean ignored it, shot his wad, and then fell asleep so he sure as hell wasn't going to talk to Porter about it.

"I'm hoping we get a little warm front or something. Maybe the kids can go outside for a while. Sam's all nervous about having so many kids in the house."

"Yeah, I can see why he would be." Porter said before he paused. "You heard me mention James, right?"

"You saw me ignore it, right?"

"Do you want to talk about it?"

"If I wanted to talk I wouldn't have ignored you." Dean laughed. "I'm not talking to him while I still have this bruise on my arm."

"Is it still bad?"

Sam had dressed Dean in a very nice and cuddly gray sweater before he left for his class. It had long sleeves just like everything else Dean had been forced to wear so the kids wouldn't ask questions. Ollie's party was just about thirty hours away and since Dean had to be the shirtless man-bitch he had to decided whether to let them see the bruises and possibly ask questions or get Sam to heal him up. They weren't a bad at they had been but they were still sort of greenish and a little purple. Porter actually winced some when Dean rolled his sleeve which was funny considering what he had been through.

"They always look worse before they get better."

"Yeah." Dean said. "I guess they do."

"You know, I was…"

"Porter, I appreciate you wanting to help, but I really don't want to talk about it."

Just when Porter nodded and went back to work the doorbell rang which scared the crap out of Milo. He was being all calm, but since no one ever bothered ringing the doorbell it caught him a little off guard and he was scrambling to see what was going on. Dean held him even closer and then stood up to see just who had the nerve to disturb his precious baby boy.

Milo started squirming even more the closer to the door Dean got. He was all excited about something so Dean threw him over his shoulder in an attempt to calm him down. Milo muttered something that sounded like an insult but Dean chose to ignore that. Once he had the door open Dean was even more confused because the mailman wasn't even that hot and not really someone to get excited over. Milo was thrilled though and wiggled his way as close as he could get. He regretted that awfully quick because a blast of icy wind hit him in the face and messed his hair all up causing him to scream one more time.

"Good morning, Mr. Winchester."

"Morning."

"Got a package that won't fit in the box so I brought the rest of the mail up as well."

"Anything for Milo?"

"Yes, sir."

"No shit?" Dean asked as he took the stack of mail. "Thanks."

"Of course, sir."

Dean felt kind of weird when the mailman called him sir because he was like fifty and people should have been calling him sir. He had been their regular mailman for a few years and Dean always tried to get him to knock the sir stuff off but he always said it and always tipped his hat when he walked away. Dean sort of liked the old guy, but then he felt bad because he reminded him of James a little.

Milo, who wasn't even thirteen months old yet, did in fact have a piece of mail. It was actually addressed to everyone in the family and it was by far the fanciest package Dean had ever received. He didn't want to call it a box because it was more of a rigid envelope the color of chocolate brown with beautiful turquoise script. Not only did the box itself cost a pretty penny, but it had been fairly expensive to ship as well which was what Dean expected from Mrs. Matherne.

Though it was addressed to everyone Milo was so excited that Dean had to open it as soon as they sat back down at the dining room table. There was another box inside the shipping box that was held closed with a wide velvet ribbon. Dean knew it was Amy and Auden's holiday card, but he never expected it to be so fancy. He actually felt like he was opening a present as he untied the ribbon. Once it was loose and he had the small portfolio opened he immediately teared up.

The square photo inside was matted in shades of brown and blue with little silvery accents which looked pretty damn classy. Amy was sitting in a chair with Wystan in her arms which was why Milo was so damn excited. He was getting pretty big and he was cute as hell with a full head of shiny black hair that Dean chose to completely ignore. Auden was standing behind the chair with a big bright smile on his handsome face. Dean had never actually seen him looking so happy in his life and it just made his eyes well up a little more.

The three of them made a beautiful little family, but the other three people in the picture made it even better. Auden's mother was next to him behind Amy and his father was on the other side. His sister, who looked like him in really fantastic drag was sitting on the floor with a rather cute little black dog in her lap. Dean didn't know who the dog belonged to, but it was perfect, more perfect than any picture should have been.

"Happy Holidays from the Matherne's." Dean read. "We love and miss you all."

"Anbahwah." Milo grinned. "Wabah."

"Yeah, that's your boyfriend, baby."

"Can I see?" Porter asked as he stood up. "Are you okay?"

"Yeah." Dean smiled. "Yeah, I'm fantastic."

"Matherne? Like Auden Matherne?"

"Yeah, do you know him?"

"Um…" Porter said as he scratched his neck. "Yeah, once like six years ago."

"What do you mean once…Oh…"

"Yeah…"

"Wait…Oh."

"Whuh!" Milo yelled. "Whuh!"

Porter shrugged a little and then went right back to work like he hadn't said anything. Dean was so moved by Auden's entire family being in one current picture with Amy and Wystan that it took him a second to really let Porter's news sink in. He was pretty sure he understood but he really wanted an explanation just to be on the safe side. Auden had never mentioned anything and fucking your best friend's nemesis was something you had to share.

"You slept with Auden."

"He wasn't married at the time."

"You slept with Auden." Dean said again. "You actually had gay sexual intercourse with him?"

"A really long time ago. It was before Matthew was even born."

"Dude." Dean whispered. "Who topped?"

"Both of us."

"Little flip flop. I'm familiar. How was he?"

"Isn't he like one of your best friends?"

"Uh…yes, but this is just a little quirk of mine, please indulge it."

"You like finding out how your friends are in bed?"

"Mmhmm!"

Porter actually stayed quiet for a while which could have gone either way. He looked like he was trying to remember and when he made a face like someone had farted Dean knew it wasn't a good fuck. It was maybe a little childish to wonder but Dean needed to know that he was better than Auden in bed. He had naturally assumed but it was good to get a little proof.

"I think he was kind of drunk." Porter frowned. "But he wasn't the worst I've had."

"Was he the best?"

"Oh, God, no."

"Awesome."

"He did shoot a lot though." Porter whispered. "Everywhere."

"Wow, it sure didn't take you long to fit in around here."

Dean closed his eyes for just a second before he turned in his seat. John had snuck up on him like he always seemed to do. He looked so sad and lost but none of that mattered because he was back home where he belonged and Dean wasn't going to let him run again no matter how bad things got. They needed to all stick together because it made them stronger and it would be easier to let everyone know Dean was better than Auden in bed if they were all in one place.

"Dad."

"Hey." John smiled. "Miss me?"

"Whuh, Boppa!"

"I know you did!"

"Boppa!"

"Come by me."

Because Milo was a ginger Dean let him hug John first which was pretty much unbearable. Not only did he not have a cute baby to hold on to but he had to wait his turn and shuffle back and forth on his feet. Milo showed clear favoritism to Sam and only Sam, but he seemed awfully happy when John was giving him bristly kisses all over his face. He was laughing and smiling and even kissed him back a few times before Dean finally had enough and had to get some good loving too.

"I missed you so much, dad." Dean whispered. "I need you here."

"I know. I just…"

"Yeah." Dean nodded. "I know."

"How you doing, McEvil?"

"Very good, sir. It's nice to see you again." Porter said as he extended his hand. "I hope you're well."

"You slept with Auden?"

"Yes, yes, I did."

"You better?" John asked Dean. "I bet you are."

"I am!"

"Did Sam sleep with Auden?" Porter asked. "No, that's ridiculous."

"Yes it is." Dean laughed. "Did you go see the kids?"

"Yeah, Bobby's with them now. I heard someone was being a butthead."

"Andahwahbahday!"

"What!" John gasped. "Get out of town!"

"Whuh huh." Milo nodded. "Andahbah."

"Well, he'll be back after your nap."

"He doesn't want to take a nap." Dean said as he rubbed Milo's back. "He says he's a big boy."

"You're not a big boy, you're just a baby. Go back by daddy."

"You okay, dad?"

"Yeah, I'm just tired, we were sleeping on the floor up there. I'm going to go get Bobby set up at home and take a shower before Sam and Carol get back."

"Okay." Dean said. "He should be back around two I think."

"All right. Mikey's going to come over, is that okay?"

"Absolutely."

Mikey rarely wanted to miss school but he had really missed John. If they wanted to spend some time together that was fine because the twins and Ollie weren't going to listen to a word Alex said if they knew Bobby was around. Spending time with Mikey was going to be good for John and he'd hopefully be in a better mood before Sam came back.

Before he left to go get things set up at his house he hesitated for a second and then hugged Dean again. He held on so tightly that Milo actually whimpered a little since he was smashed between them. John immediately let go, but Dean knew if Milo hadn't been between them that hug would have gone on for the longest time.

Like all things in his life, Sam's class wasn't what he expected. He arrived with Carol and a stack of pictures ready to make a fantastic piece of priceless Winchester memorabilia which she assured him would be easy, fun, and incredibly rewarding. Sam believed that and it probably would have been true if it was just him and Carol in the store, but there were fifteen other people there and only two seemed like emotionally stable women. The other thirteen were fucking psychos and Sam was actually a little worried about his wellbeing.

The class was taking place in the back of a store and when Sam walked in he felt pretty good about things. It was a nice place not that far from Carol's store in town. It was mostly empty in there except for that back room where Sam heard lots of talking and some giggling. It was always a little dangerous for Sam to be in a new place with a bunch of strangers which was unfortunately something he forgot because as soon as everyone saw him they all started to spaz out.

One woman screamed like she was about fifteen years old and another grabbed her friend so roughly that she actually knocked her over. That made another woman gasp which turned into a scream and then there was a lot of what sounded like clucking. Sam had been there for all of forty-five seconds and he was ready to go home and never leave again. He actually tried to do that but Carol hooked her arm through his and gripped him extra tight. It hurt a little bit, and while he was tempted to pull away he knew that would only make it worse.

Instead of running home and hiding between Dean's butt cheeks Sam let Carol drag him to two of the unoccupied seats. Thankfully they were in a corner since there was no way Sam was going to allow himself to be exposed in any way in a room full of crazy people. With his back to the wall no one was going to jump on him and try to lick his ears. That's what Ollie said the main danger of fans was and Sam believed him because he was pretty damn smart.

Once he was seated and had clearly identified the exits Sam relaxed a little bit, but the women stayed crazed and ready to strike. He knew they really weren't dangerous, but they all had a very predatory look in their eyes like they were about to rip off his pants and ride his disco stick into the sunset. The one that screamed first looked particularly psychotic so Sam made sure to grab a pair of scissors on the table in front of him. Seeing a weapon didn't discourage her either and Sam decided he was going to have to kill her with his brain, since there really was no other option.

"Ladies." Carol said calmly as she unpacked her bag. "This is my son-in-law Sam Winchester and I'd appreciate it if everyone kept calm or…"

"It's okay." Sam whispered. "I'm just…"

"He's just a regular guy and he's here for the same reason you are so everyone can just relax, okay?"

"It's Sam Winchester!"

"Marie." Carol said. "Take a step back."

"I love you!"

"We all do." Carol smiled. "But screaming isn't really necessary. Step back."

"Hi." Sam waved. "Thanks for having me…um…I'm really eager to learn and I brought a notebook for taking notes!"

Sam pulled out his notebook to show it off but everyone just kept staring at him like he was ridiculously wealthy, good looking, and a little retarded. The women also all seemed to be a little amused which Carol explained was because there wouldn't be anything to take notes on as it wasn't a proper class. She kept calling it a class and Sam was actually really excited about getting homework and maybe some gold stars if he was good, but they were all just gathered together to work on individual projects. There wasn't even an instructor there which Sam felt was kind of a gip because he had paid twenty dollars.

"What did I pay for?"

"Access to the tools."

"But you have all this stuff at home." Sam said. "We could be doing scrappy stuff in your craft room."

"Sam." Carol frowned. "You know you're not allowed in my craft room."

"But I…"

"The last time you were in there you spilled paint all over my desk."

"Dean said…"

"Now don't blame Dean."

"Oh, man." Sam sighed. "It wasn't even my idea to play in there."

"Be that as it may you got banned for life which is why we're here and it'll do you some good to socialize."

"I guess." Sam said as he slumped down. "I don't like all these crazy bitches."

"Sit up straight, young man!"

"Oh, man!"

Sam pouted for another few seconds, but Carol didn't let him do it for long. She kept jabbing him in the ribs with her finger which was apparently how she got Nick and Bruce through medical school. Sam wasn't so sure about that but he was afraid of getting yelled at so he sucked it up and decided to give the fake class a try. He was pretty sure he wasn't going to have fun but he had paid and it was nice to spend some time with Carol.

Most of the crazy bitches were still looking like crazy bitches but they seemed to be calming down and adjusting. That made Sam feel comfortable enough to take out his stack of pictures so he could get to work. Carol had brought a ton of shit with her and she had already picked out lots of stuff Sam liked. Apparently, as he understood it, everything on the table could be used by the group, but since he didn't know what the hell half of it was he steered clear and only used a little tape dispenser Carol had written his name on with glitter.

"I'm a big boy today."

"You sure are!"

"So I use my autumnal paper and add my pictures and then decorate it?"

"Exactly." Carol nodded. "We can put a title on it and maybe some sparkles."

"Do I have to use sparkles?"

"No, I just really like sparkles. I'm going to work on this page of Mary and…"

"Wow!"

Carol's page that she had obviously been working on for six or sevens years judging by how elaborate it was had to be the coolest thing Sam had ever seen. The whole thing was silvery pink and white and right in the middle of it was a picture of daddy's precious baby girl. She was mugging for the camera like crazy with her big blue eyes, the same color blue Carol had added in the title and in some little flower accents. Seeing it sort of made Sam understand what they were doing and why there was an entire store devoted to scrapbooking.

"You like it?"

"It's beautiful." Sam laughed. "It's sort of like decorating a room…or getting dressed!"

"Exactly. Do what you think looks best."

"I like how there's just one picture…I'm going to use this one of Evan and Dean's ass."

"Your two great loves."

"Yeah." Sam sighed. "They're both so beautiful with full rosy cheeks."

"Hello, Carol!" A woman said as she sat next to Sam. "Oh, hello."

"Uh…hi."

Sam got all tense again because there were plenty of open chairs and no reason for anyone to sit right next to him. Carol was all smiles though so he relaxed and smiled as well since she was obviously a friend. She was cute as hell too which wasn't hurting anything and like Sam she seemed a little out of place too. It wasn't because she had no idea what she was doing there like he did, but all the other women were sort of staring at her disapprovingly. Sam could actually feel the drama in the air and though he knew it was wrong he was totally hoping for a hot catfight and maybe some exposed breasts to make Dean jealous.

"Sam, this is Julie."

"It's nice to meet you."

"You too, Sam." Julie said. "I've heard a lot about you."

"Oh?"

"Yeah, on the internet." Julie said as she took off her scarf. "And in magazines. I heard from a close personal friend that you own like six hundred pairs of shoes."

"It's uh…not that many…yet…um…"

"Sam, she's joking with you."

"Oh, thank God." Sam said as he put down his scissors. "I was about to stab you in the head."

"Wow, I'm done joking now. What an adorable little boy."

"That's Evan!" Sam smiled. "That's my adorable little boy."

"He's precious."

"Sam." Carol said. "Julie works at that furniture store you like so much."

"Oooh!"

For the next ten minutes Sam listened while Carol told him all about Julie. It didn't strike him as strange until he realized how pissed off all the other women looked. They were all kind of staring and it was obvious they didn't really care for Julie. It made him feel awkward, but not nearly as awkward as he felt when he realized it seemed like he was getting fixed up. Carol was just so glowing in her praise of Julie and she was awfully forthcoming with lots of information Sam didn't really care about on account of her being a stranger. He got that she was friendly with Carol, but at the same time Sam just didn't see why he needed to know where she had gone to college and what she majored in.

It just got stranger when Julie excused herself to use the bathroom and Carol nudged Sam so hard she almost knocked him off his seat. He was so incredibly confused because he was fairly open about his relationship with Dean especially after the billion dollar wedding and seven or so kids they had together. Sam didn't really know what to say because Carol had obviously lost her mind if she was trying to fix him up with a girl who was a six when compared to Dean, a thick ten.

"Well?"

"Well what?" Sam asked. "I am so confused right now."

"Do you like her?"

"I like boys." Sam whispered. "It goes Dean, Milo, Evan, Anthony, dad, Auden, and then maybe girls."

"You like Milo more than Evan?"

"No, if I wasn't with Dean I'd have to be with Milo because he'd kill us all."

"Oh." Carol nodded. "Makes sense. Anyway, she's not for you. She's dating Nick."

"Oh…Oh! I thought you were trying to fix me up with her!"

"You are so pretty, Sam." Carol said as she touched his face. "Downright beautiful."

"Well, I…hey!"

"Do you get any kind of vibe from her? Anything worth mentioning?"

"I don't…I don't know what that means."

"Can you see if she's an okay person?" Carol asked. "Say for instance someone who wouldn't cheat on my son."

"Oh…"

"Please."

Sam smiled awkwardly and then scratched behind his ear. He wasn't upset that Carol had asked because she was really looking forward to having a daughter-in-law and determined to get one. Sam wanted to sort of follow the example Jeremy had set and he always said not to go looking because the majority of the time you weren't going to like what you saw. It was also the biggest invasion of privacy ever, but Sam loved Nick and he didn't want to see him hurt again. He also wanted to make sure he had a distraction from Bruce and Anthony's bed. Julie was a perfect distraction and maybe one day she might become something more which Carol was obviously hoping for.

When Julie sat back down Sam decided to get to know her by conventional means before he did anything else. He had been so worried about getting fixed up that he hadn't really given her the attention she deserved since he thought she was just a stranger. If she was important to Nick then she was important to Sam and he happily chatted with her while he pretended like he knew what the hell he was doing with his scrapbook page.

After a half hour of conversation and a quarter roll of adhesive Sam was completely taken with Julie and she had earned and invitation to Ollie's birthday bash. Apparently Nick was bringing her anyway to do formal introductions, but she was a little nervous and getting an actual invitation put her at ease. Sam really liked her a lot and she was just the type of woman Nick needed, but then everyone had said that about Caitlin as well.

It took Sam another ten minutes and a length of velvet ribbon on his page to work up the courage to sneak a little peek. He hadn't really done it to a stranger before but he knew he could, he just wasn't sure of how it was supposed to work. It all came really naturally though once he relaxed and blocked out all the noise of the room so that all he could hear were Julie's crystal clear thoughts.

She was thinking that Sam's page was absolutely outstanding for a first timer and that Evan was just about the cutest thing she had ever seen. She was looking forward to meeting him and the rest of the kids especially the fat one who was apparently Nick's favorite. That didn't surprise Sam at all because Nick did seem to get along pretty well with Ollie. Sam also liked Julie even more for thinking he made a hot looking page for his eventual scrapbook.

Carol was talking about all the planning they were doing for the party and when Nick's name came up Julie's thoughts shifted from meeting the kids to someone she cared about deeply. Apparently they had gone to high school together and had known each other but weren't exactly friends. Their class was huge and Nick was popular and hung out with hot cheerleaders like Ann. Julie wasn't a cheerleader and she didn't think she was as obnoxiously attractive as Ann, but she liked Nick, she always had and considered it destiny when he came into the store looking for a recliner since Caitlin had never let him have one.

That was really all Sam needed to hear because it was very sweet and though it wasn't love yet Julie was really starting to fall hard. Nick was a great guy and despite his previous indiscretions with Anthony and Bruce he really wanted to meet a nice girl to have a family with. Sam could understand that and he wanted the very best for them. He knew a thing or two about that and once Julie was gone Sam planned on telling Carol that she was absolutely perfect for Nick.

"Did you say you're from here?"

"Yeah." Julie nodded. "All my life."

"And you're Nick's age? Did you two go to school together?"

"Yeah, we did."

"So you know Ann?" Sam smiled. "I know she went to school with Nick too."

Sam couldn't help himself and he had to see if what Julie thought was different from what she was saying out loud. Carol apparently knew it wasn't something they should have been discussing because she jabbed Sam with something sharp right in his leg. A few days ago he might have yelped but that was before he was practically Jesus in Armani.

"I don't really know her well, but we went to school together."

"She's engaged to my uncle."

"Oh…Does she still look like sex on legs?"

"Mmhmm."

"I hate girls like that." Julie sighed. "She's like obnoxiously beautiful, makes it harder on the rest of us, but she was always really nice."

"Nice." Sam whispered. "Good answer."

"What?"

"Uh, nothing." Sam laughed. "Well, is this almost over because I'm really tired of everyone staring at me."

"It's not just you, Sam." Carol said. "Well, most of it is."

"They're staring at me." Julie said as she raised her voice. "Get over it! You're all too old to date Nick!"

Sam started laughing way too hard and then covered his mouth and tried to hide. Apparently Carol had tried to find Nick a girlfriend in the same way she had found John. She kept her eyes open at all her little groups and had maybe mentioned her single son a few times. As far as Sam could tell Nick shot all of them down simply because most of them were quite a bit older than he was. Carol then met Julie whom she shared a common interest with and they ended up in the same weekly scrapbooking class. All the other women knew that she was dating the straight Dr. Hudson which made them rightly jealous since Nick, like Bruce was very easy on the eyes and making a decent living.

"Isn't she great?" Carol whispered. "Fantastic."

"Yes, ma'am." Sam smiled. "I like a chick with balls."

"I'd love to come to your son's party tomorrow!" Julie yelled. "Thank you so much for personally inviting me!"

Sam laughed again as all the other women narrowed their eyes and turned six shades of red. Julie was not only dating Nick, but she was going to the only event that really mattered. Carol seemed very happy with the meeting and Sam's inevitable approval and all in all the class wasn't really that bad. Sam was a little weirded out by everyone staring at him and he heard a few whispers but that was part of life for him. It didn't really matter anyway because by the time class was over Sam had a top notch page featuring Evan who everyone agreed was cute as a button.

Ollie's gift bags for his party were over the top and completely ridiculous so Dean thought they were perfect. The DVDs of The Accidental Prince had arrived just after lunch and then an hour later a courier arrived with several huge boxes full of stuff Sam had ordered. In addition to the DVD Ollie's guests were getting a stuffed pig animal, an assortment of gourmet pig pink candy, and a year long pass to the Beardsley Zoo. Dean thought all that was great and then another box arrived stuffed full of Ollie dolls from the movie's very successful toy line. By the time they were done the bags looked like they were about to explode and Dean had to hide them in the garage so Ollie wouldn't see them.

Dean was a little afraid of how expensive the party was getting, but apparently Sam and Larry had cajoled several people to help sponsor it. Disney sent the movies and the dolls, Larry called the zoo and mentioned Sam's name and then he did the same with the candy company. The only thing in the gift bag they actually had to pay for were the fifty stuffed pigs which Sam had been given at a heavily discounted price after he, or rather Anthony, agreed to mention them on his blog. Dean didn't even know Sam had a blog, but if it got them free shit he was all for it.

Since John was back Dean thought things were going to be almost perfect for the party. He really wanted Jeremy and Jason both there but the kids hadn't asked about them yet and Ollie was going to have so many of his friends over he probably wouldn't have even noticed. It was all going to be okay and Dean was actually really looking forward to the party. He still had a ton of shit to do and once the kids were all in the basement sleeping with Bobby he knew he should have gotten back to work, but spending time with John was more important at least for an hour or so.

An hour seemed like it was going to be plenty enough time to catch up but then Sam asked about the house which made John go all retarded for a minute. He was trying to find something to say but he mostly just stared with his mouth hanging open like he was trying to catch flies. Dean didn't really know what that about but then Bobby came up from the basement and offered his own description of Sam's salute to excess.

Apparently the house on Lake George made the one in Vermont, which was previously their largest home, look like a little roadside fruit stand. It was the biggest and most impressive home either of them had ever seen and Bobby had actually gotten lost when he went exploring on his own one day. The house had an Olympic sized indoor pool, a gym, complete with a dance studio, and most impressively of all a full ballroom. There was a gigantic library, a kitchen that could host a two hundred person Thanksgiving, and a dining room that John swore was as long as a football field.

When Sam bought the house he bought most of the furnishings as well, but there were no beds in the bedrooms, which John had stopped counting at fourteen. Him and Bobby ended up camping out on the floor of what they assumed was a living room. They spent a lot of time swimming, hanging out in the sauna, and of course watching porn in the movie theatre that could easily sit thirty comfortably with lots of space to sprawl out.

Dean was sure they were joking, but Sam's eyes were practically sparkling because he knew what the house had to offer and he loved hearing about it from other people. Bobby and John were incredibly impressed but at the same time the house was just too large to any family to live in full time which was apparently why it had been sold. Dean thought it sounded great, but if Bobby got lost there was no way he was letting the kids run around unsupervised.

"Oh, you can just close off the wings." John said. "Most of the bedrooms are in the wings, but there's four or five of them that aren't."

"And there's a locked door." Bobby said. "I wanted to pick it, but we were pretty fucked up and I didn't want to mess up the door."

"You…you two smoked pot in my magnificent Tudor mansion?"

"Just in the pool room. It's all glass and the pool is heated." John said before he paused. "It was kind of sexy."

"Bobby." Dean laughed. "Was it sexy?"

"As sexy as two straight guys in a…magnificent Tudor mansion can get. I just came to pee. I don't want Ollie to wake up and realize I'm not there."

"You can sleep in the guest room at the house, Bobby."

"Alone?" Bobby scoffed. "Pass."

"Hey, Bobby, wait a minute…"

When John stood up Dean felt a little chill pass through him so he scooted over and took Sam's hand. Bobby and John had really been through some shit together and they had dealt with more than their fair share of cocked shotguns, but when they needed each other they were always there. Seeing them always made Dean feel all warm and fuzzy inside because in twenty or so years he could see himself as John and see maybe Alex or Jensen as Bobby.

"It really means a lot to me that you helped me out this week."

"No problem."

"And I want to make sure you know that…"

"Eh." Bobby said as he held up his hands. "Can we not? I feel a heavy flow coming on and if we hug and kiss we'll end up like the two of them swapping DNA every night."

"Swapping." Sam scoffed. "I just take it and keep it all for myself."

"You are a little load greedy."

"I can do that." Sam smiled. "I'm rich."

"Oh." Dean whispered. "Makes sense."

"You're not going to let me say anything?" John asked. "Really?"

"You don't have to." Bobby said before he paused. "Unless it's that I'm a better grandpa."

"You're a better grandpa." John said. "You can have the title until the end of the year."

"Fuckin' right."

Bobby smiled at all of them before he eagerly went back down to the basement for his big boy sleepover. If John was giving up his hard earned title even temporarily Bobby must have worked miracles while they were at Lake George. Dean couldn't wait to get him alone to find out what else had happened because something was going on that John was keeping to himself.

"What were you going to say, dad?"

"I don't know, Sammy." John said before he sat back down. "That we all love him."

"He knows that."

"Does he?" John asked. "I've never told him that. I told Jeremy all the time and apparently he didn't know either or he wouldn't have left."

"Dad…"

"It shouldn't surprise me though. At least one of you is like your old man."

"What do you mean by that?" Dean asked. "We're all like you."

"But Jeremy's the only one that walked out on a family that loved him…a family that loved him more than anything."

Dean knew that was going to come up eventually but he never thought it would be so soon. Sam had left too, but he hadn't left a family, he left Dean who at the time had done something that basically said he didn't love him, at least that he didn't love him the way he deserved. After so many years it actually made Dean pretty damn proud that Sam didn't correct John and say that he had left as well. He stayed quiet and put his hand against John's because he hadn't run like Jeremy did.

John and Jeremy were so much alike and there was really no point in ignoring the obvious similarities to their situations. John had given up on being a father after Mary died and his obsession with revenge made him run away from his sons who loved and needed him. Jeremy ran off with God due to his own obsession with wanting to be saved for the crimes he hadn't committed. Dean got that chasing a demon and backpacking with God were two different things but John and Jeremy had both stepped away from the only thing that really mattered in life.

"Him leaving had nothing to do with you, dad." Sam said. "He just needed to do what was right for him."

"If I had…if I was better he would have stayed. I know you two and Aaron gave him everything he needed, but I could have done more. I could have been there for him more."

"He's coming back."

"But to what?" John asked. "Aaron's completely fallen apart and the kids don't understand."

"Dad." Dean said. "They haven't even asked yet and…"

"I told them."

"You told them what?"

"Mikey asked me when I got back. I told them what happened."

"Which was?" Dean asked. "Uncle Jason got hijacked by God and unky Jeremy went along to try and finally make amends for being the world's most notorious serial killer?"

"I told them that Jason had to leave for a while and Jeremy went with him."

That was pretty much all they were going to tell the kids anyway and Dean was glad John had done it because it saved him from having some kind of tell if he had to talk to them. Apparently they understood as best they could, but John thought that Mikey wanted to ask questions that he thought better of. Dean was grateful for that as well because he was so smart and he'd want to know why Jason had to leave and where he was going.

"Aaron's going to be okay." Sam said. "I know he will and then Jeremy will come back and it'll be like it always was."

"You don't believe that at all."

"Yes, I do."

"Do you really, Sammy?"

"Ye…yeah, I…I do."

Dean had his doubts and he really wanted some kind of reassurance that Sam was absolutely sure, but he obviously wasn't. That little hesitation broke Dean's heart and John seemed even more defeated. He was just sort of slumped on the sofa with the strangest look on his face. Dean wanted that look gone and unfortunately there wasn't a damn thing he could do and even Sam was no match for God so it wasn't like they could track him down and get Jeremy to come back.

The only way Dean thought he might help was if they all talked about it but John was done talking or just tired of it. Dean assumed he had lots of long conversations with Bobby and aired all his concerned with someone he could be vulnerable with. As soon as he wanted to talk more Dean was going to drop everything to listen, but for the time being John wanted to find out what was going on with Porter. Sam even went and got him so he could maybe answer questions if John had them, which he did of course.

"Are you going to go crazy and kill everyone?"

"Dad." Sam sighed. "No."

"I'm trying very hard not to, sir."

"How do we know that?"

"Be…because I'm telling you." Porter said. "In my defense I was unaware I was killing people."

"What happens if he does start killing people?"

"Easy." Dean laughed. "Sam will either stab him in the head or use his new mojo to kill him."

"Oh." John whispered. "Well, then it's probably a good idea for the three of you to get so buddy-buddy."

"Dad, it's so not an issue, he's going to be fine." Sam said. "When's the last time your eyes went all black?"

"Monday."

"See! It's almost Friday."

Sam believed in Porter so much, but John like Dean wasn't entirely sure about him. Dean liked him a lot and he was trusting him more and more everyday but not once did he forget or lie to himself about what Porter had done or was capable of. Sam seemed to be in the middle of a major case of denial which wasn't really that healthy. If push came to shove and he had to kill Porter he'd do it, but if he kept pretending that they were all just normal guys and friends it was going to be something he wouldn't easily come back from because he wouldn't just be killing someone, he'd be killing a friend.

"Okay, not being evil since Monday is a big step in the right direction, but we need a long term plan."

"Like what?" Sam asked. "He's going to stay here and then eventually he'll go back home."

"And then what? Sam, I get that you want to help him and I agree that we should, but I have a problem with the closest thing this world has to a demon sleeping in your guest room."

Sam had run off to get Porter in an attempt to keep John from mentioning that one little snafu. John however didn't really care about hurting Porter's feelings and they were going to have to talk about it eventually so Dean saw no reason to keep avoiding it. Porter was a man, but he had spent an awful long time doing the demon's bidding and Dean refused to believe that it was something he could just wash his hands clean of.

"Then he'll be fine." Sam laughed. "Dad, he's fine."

"I don't know."

"I don't either."

"Excuse me?" Sam asked. "What did you say?"

"I don't either." Porter said again. "Sam, I appreciate the vote of confidence and believe me when I say that I want to be okay, but your father has a point. I'm…I've felt better about myself during these past few days than I have in my whole life, and Matty loves your kids. We're all just going to get closer and no one knows if that's exactly what he wanted to happen."

"The demon?"

"Trojan horse." Porter shrugged. "How do we know that I'm not going to get triggered one night and kill all of you while you sleep?"

"Because you're not bad!"

"You're not bad." Porter smiled. "And you're not me."

"Well." Sam said before he stood up. "I have shit to do."

"Sammy…"

Sam shook his head and practically bolted from the living room. Dean should have expected that because he had already talked about Porter and he obviously didn't want to do it again. John looked ashamed of himself, but Dean assured him it was okay. Sam just didn't want to go over it again and John didn't know that. The last thing Dean needed was John beating himself up even more so he made absolutely certain he was okay before he went looking for Sam.

In the kitchen Sam had worked fast and already had most of his cupcake supplies out on the counter. For Ollie's birthday he couldn't just make little wimpy cupcakes, he had to make big huge muffin sized ones. They were going to be way too much for a child to eat especially once they were smothered in ten pounds of pink frosting, but Sam wanted to make sure Ollie had the birthday party he wanted. He had even bough little individual boxes to put them in which had pig stickers on the lids. It was all very cute, but there weren't enough cupcakes in the world for Sam to hide from Dean.

"Sammy."

"I'm going to get started on these now so I'm not making them all day tomorrow." Sam said. "And Jared said they're filming all night the whole weekend so I thought I'd make him some cupcakes to keep his energy up."

"That's nice."

"Well, I am responsible for his hefty therapy bills."

"He's seeing the doctor about being a dad, he just mentioned you teasing him as a joke."

"And if he was serious I would have reacted the exact same way." Sam said. "So I'm either alienating my friends like with Anthony or making fun of them like Jared, driving them away like Auden or quite possibly killing them."

"Anthony?"

"I haven't seen him since we got back. He's not here because Porter is."

"Okay." Dean sighed. "Pretty sure you didn't drive Auden away."

"Did I imagine him telling us he was leaving because he's scared of us?" Sam asked. "You know I went to that stupid class today and learned nothing. Mom just wanted me there to make friends."

"You met that Julie girl, she seems nice."

"I like Porter, Dean."

"I do too, Sammy. I get why you're upset, but…when you say you like him…what does that mean?"

Dean liked Porter a lot, he was smart, funny, and just great to be around. He was also a little sexy which Dean liked but he wasn't about to picture him while he had sex with Sam. That was really reserved for Jensen and Bruce, Dean didn't think about him that way and he didn't think Sam did either. If he was attracted to him he would have said that so it must have been something else.

"I mean if I walked back in there and had some insane philosophical discussion with him he'd follow and not look at me like I was crazy. The closest I've ever gotten to that with anyone else is when Anthony and I argued about Beyonce's wigs."

"I get that."

"And I'd like to not have to worry about killing someone I can really talk to. I'd like to not have to worry about killing anyone."

"Okay, let's just step away from the stand mixer. Come here."

Sam looked like he was about to kill all the ingredients for the cupcakes which was going to make a huge mess. Dean totally understood why he was so upset, but killing Porter was most likely a problem they weren't going to have to deal with. Dean was pretty sure he was the person that kept Sam from going all evil and killing everyone and Porter was a little fluffy bunny compared to him. If Porter had good friends and his son around he was going to be fine, Dean was sure of that.

"I'm sorry."

"Sammy, you're under a lot of stress." Dean said. "You just need to calm down. I'm worried about Porter, but I'm sure he'll be okay because he has us."

"That's what I'm saying."

"I know. Maybe you're upset about this blood thing too?"

"And Jeremy and Jason, the party, the movie, Christmas. I just…it's too much and I just want a break from all of it."

"Come closer."

"If I get any closer I'll be in your lap."

"That's okay, Sammy. Come on."

Dean sat down at the counter and then let Sam sit on his lap as best he could. He was a lot bigger, and though Dean wasn't going to say anything he was heavy as fuck. Dean was actually in a little bit of pain which confused him because when he was flat on his back with his legs in the air he never had any problems with Sam being on top of him. He could only devote a second of time to that because Sam was crushing him and Dean didn't want to think about what might happen if he got a boner.

"Party is tomorrow."

"Yeah." Sam nodded. "And then Yale is playing on Saturday. Michael's big boy game."

"Right, he's the quarterback." Dean whispered. "How about me and you leave early Sunday morning and go see the house on Lake George? You can measure everything and get some ideas for decorating, and maybe we can pick out some paint colors. It'll just be one day."

"Really?"

"Yep. Dad and Carol can watch the kids and we'll get Aaron to keep an eye on Porter."

"That sounds really nice, but I don't think Aaron would be up to it."

"What if he is?" Dean smiled. "Can we go if he can handle devilsitting for one day? He's got some experience in that area."

Sam cracked a little smile and then he nodded which was all Dean needed. Even if Aaron didn't want to keep an eye on Porter he was going to do it because Dean deserved some alone time with Sam. Milo was probably going to kill everyone, but if Sam talked to him and calmly explained the situation he might only really hurt them badly. After a day away from everything Dean knew Sam would be completely recharged and ready to make the final push towards the end of the year.

"We have a plan."

"Yeah." Sam sighed. "Remind me to call Auden tomorrow and thank him for the card."

"Isn't it beautiful?"

"Yeah, it is."

"I know you're tired of everything, Sammy, but the stuff you're tired of changed the life of our friend."

"You're right. I just need a day away."

"We can do that." Dean said before he kissed Sam's neck. "Not a problem."

"I love you."

"Half as much as I love you, Sammy."

Sam never got to the cupcakes and they didn't talk about Porter anymore. Dean took him upstairs to bed and for the next hour or so neither of them had a care in the world.

Etsy
Buy Handmade
PinkText

So excited!

2009-12-16T01:06:50Z

New story is being posted tomorrow (it's done, but I can't for the life of me think of a title)

Instead of a story today I have something that might be marginally better. I got this idea about a week ago and I couldn't stop thinking about it. I got all my supplies and then spent a few days testing stuff out and I couldn't be more pleased with the results. I know you're wonder why there isn't a listing for Sam, but there will be. I'm still working on it.

Anyway, here's my new little project in limited quantities ( I'm making more, but this is from my trial batch and I'm offering them up for sale)

Etsy
Buy Handmade
PinkText

That's right ladies (and mens) this is your opportunity to shower with Dean. Turn out the lights, get some candles, and let your imagination run wild. (I've showered with it, it's AWESOME)

The soap is scented with a coconut base and rainwater with just a hint of leather possibly from a well worn jacket. It's been colored with cosmetic safe espresso mica and each bar is about 4.5 ounces. I can't gaurantee shipping for Christmas, but I'll do my best.

bitchandjerk @ 2009-12-09T15:37:00

2009-12-09T21:37:18Z

Hey! A bunch of people sent my LJ gifts and I wanted to say thank you all. I seriously got like 10 in one day, it was awesome!

Title: Emergencies.
Author: bitchandjerk
Characters: Sam/Dean,John/Mary/OFC OMCs OFCs Jared
Rating :R
Words10,200/3,025,000
Warnings: Wincest
Summary: When Sam is called away to tend to an emergency in the city Dean stays behind to babysit and gets some good and bad news from Bruce.
Notes::AU, rest are here.
Disclaimer: I don't own any of these characters.
Feedback: Makes me hard

On Wednesday morning Sam was back in the city again because Jared was having some kind of an emergency. Sam defined emergencies as something sudden and unexpected that required immediate action and he rushed to the city thinking something terrible had happened to Jared since he had called with instructions to meet at a doctor's office. Once Sam arrived Jared, who was in no real danger or pain, handed him a magazine and told him it would just be a few more minutes.

Because Sam wasn't entirely sure what kind of doctor's office they were at he didn't say or do anything to Jared. He just waited because he thought maybe his friend needed someone to lean on when he got some upsetting medical news. Sam thought that maybe Jensen should have been there but then there were times he didn't want Dean around if he was going to get upset. If Sam was about to get bad news he probably would have called Anthony who could really be there for him without falling apart. If the same thing was about to happen to Jared, Sam was going to be there as best he could and not say anything about misuse of the word emergency.

After five more minutes a very nice and casually dressed woman called Jared back and he invited Sam to go with him. Seeing how casual the woman was made Sam feel a little strange but he still helped Jared up after putting down the magazine he just so happened to be on the cover of. It was some cheap gossip rag talking about babies. They thought it was just about time for new Winchester babies and Sam agreed but that was going to have to wait a few more months.

The woman, who was actually Jared's doctor, led them down a long carpeted hallway and then through a door. Sam was expecting an exam room but they went into a very nice office. The doctor sat behind her desk and clicked open a pen while Jared sat opposite her. Sam was still thinking test results so he took a deep breath, prepared himself for the worst, and then sat down. That preparation had all been in vain because Sam could have handled a "Two months to live" discussion, but he was unprepared for Jared's real emergency and for what the doctor had to say.

"Go ahead, Jared. I'm very proud of you."

"Thank you." Jared said before he paused. "Sam, sometimes I feel like you belittle me because I'm funny looking and I don't make as much money as you. Sometimes I think that you think I'm stupid and not a good actor. I'm a good person and I don't like when you put me down."

"Ex…excuse me?"

"Like when I said I wanted to audition to be in the new Star Trek movie…you laughed until you peed on yourself. I'm not saying I would have been the best Spock, but if you wanted to do something like that I'd support you."

"Is there a hidden camera somewhere?"

"Sam." The doctor said calmly. "Jared has a lot of self esteem issues and ninety percent of them are because of things you've said or done to him."

"Are you serious?" Sam laughed. "He's a fuckin' retard. Wait…seriously?"

"When you say things like that it makes him feel bad."

"Wow." Sam whispered. "Let me make myself perfectly clear…no one else matters but me."

Sam actually prayed that he was in the middle of some fucked up joke because if Jared was in any way serious he was going to get bitch slapped sideways. There was way too much shit going on for Sam to be in the city trying to make Jared feel better about himself. What he needed to do was be a big boy and suck it up, because Sam was trying to make him a better person which he did by mocking him every chance he got.

Apparently Jared and the doctor were both serious because they kept talking as calmly as they possibly could. Sam was getting more and more pissed off but to avoid another emergency he listened to every instance where he had damaged Jared's fragile self esteem. It had apparently started before they even met when Sam refused to take a phone call from him so they could discuss character development in 302. That wasn't anything against Jared, Sam just didn't want to talk about it and Larry had told him the actor playing him was the know it all daughter on the Gilmore Girls.

The Star Trek thing had happened over the summer and Sam didn't really completely piss himself he just laughed so hard that a little bit of tinkle came out. To be fair Dean had laughed pretty hard as well, but he didn't pee as far as Sam knew. It really surprised Sam that Jared was even able to function in the real would because his self esteem had been so thoroughly destroyed since they met. He didn't like being called stupid, and he kept his butt very clean so he didn't appreciate the implication that Jensen might find old buffalo wings up there.

The thing he appreciated the least was Sam making sure the kids made fun of him as well. Sam had to stop him right there because the kids all had minds of their own and they all knew that uncle Jar-jar was a retard. Sam hadn't told them anything, they made their own choices and they just so happened to be the right ones. Jared's whole speech about being a broken lonely person went on for about a half hour until Sam had completely tuned him out. He just kept on talking though and he showed no signs of stopping. If Sam wanted to get out of there and back to real problems he was going to have to take matters into his own hands.

"And my forehead isn't that big. When you say it's…"

"Jared." Sam smiled. "Listen to me. I'm sorry you feel this way but I'm going to make it all better."

"You…you are?"

"I am." Sam nodded. "I'm going to throw you to the ground on your belly. I'm going to hold you down with my left hand and yank your jeans down past your ass with my right."

"Uh…"

"Then I'm going to take my ten inch cock out and fuck you with it until you're dead."

"Are you going to come in…"

"No." Sam shook his head. "I'm not going to come inside of you. Do you know why?"

"Why?"

"Because you don't deserve it."

"See Dr. Ostrichburger! This is what I'm talking about!"

"I'm going to finish myself off in the toilet which is more deserving of my load than you are. When I leave here I'm going to go to your house and let Jensen fuck me and then…did you just call her Dr. Ostrichburger?"

"That's her name!"

"It's Ostburger."

"I've been calling you Ostrichburger for weeks." Jared frowned. "I feel so stupid."

"Maybe it's because you are!" Sam yelled. "I have more important things to do than play psychiatrist with you."

"Like what!"

"I'm sorry." Sam said as he turned to the doctor. "You'll have to excuse us."

"Of course, Mr. Win…"

Sam threw his hand up and then stood to pace. He wasn't so sure if he had James' freezing mojo, but the doctor, whatever the hell her name was, was frozen and Jared was horrified. A tiny part of Sam did feel a little bad because Jared had called him a couple of times to hang out, but he was always busy. With seven kids Sam needed advanced notice if he was going to take off for a day of lunch and shopping. He couldn't just drop everything even if he really wanted to sometimes.

"Since when can you do that?"

"Since I got Gabe's blood in my system and become a bigger freak than usual." Sam sighed. "Jeremy and Jason are gone. Dad left, James is banned from the house, and my professional and supernatural rival helped me make pancakes this morning. I don't have time to deal with this right now."

"You don't even want to hang out with me!"

"I don't have time to!" Sam yelled. "If you want to hang out so bad you're more than welcome to come to Westport."

"And have your kids make fun of me for being stupid!"

"I will tell them to not call you stupid."

"What do you mean gone?"

"They're just gone." Sam said. "Aaron quit his job and Michael's trying so hard to stay strong and Dean's just…Jared, how much of this is serious?"

"Two percent." Jared frowned. "I thought if you were here we could go get hamburgers."

"And you thought because I always say I'm busy you had to make up this elaborate excuse to get me here."

"A guess."

"Okay." Sam sighed. "I'm going to unfreeze her and then we can go have lunch."

"Super happy family style awesome all you can eat Chinese buffet?"

"Pastis."

"You want to go to Pastis?" Jared asked. "Where photographers live and breed with each other?"

"I sure do." Sam said before he sat back down. "Now get ready to make amazing progress in therapy."

"I'm sorry."

"It's okay, Jared. I know you can't help it."

Sam was a little perturbed but he was flattered that anyone would go through so much trouble just to spend some time with him. He knew he was going to have to pay when they went to lunch as well but that was okay since actors in America didn't make very good money, especially if they were awkwardly proportioned and talentless like Jared was.

After the doctor was unfrozen Sam apologized for everything and said that the reason he made fun of Jared was because of his own low self esteem issues. He made a whole back story about a big brother who picked on him which was why he picked on Jared. The doctor was very understanding and luckily she didn't question Jared being older. It took all of ten minutes to convince her that everything was okay and by the time they left her office she was congratulating Jared on all his hard work. To Sam's surprise he made another appointment which meant that he needed to talk to her about other things, possibly real things.

As they drove to the restaurant Sam decided they were close enough that he could ask what was going on and Jared must have felt the same way because he didn't even bother with making something up. The whole reason he had started seeing someone was because in a few short months he was going to be on the road to becoming a father and he needed someone completely impartial to talk to about it.

Jensen, as his baby daddy and number one bottom bitch, was a little too supportive so much so that Jared thought it came off as a little insincere. Everyone else, Sam included, had just kept telling him it was going to be so much fun and that kids were the best part of being in love with someone. Jared believe them and he was really looking forward to it but he still had a few fears he wanted to talk about with someone who was paid to be honest. He didn't say exactly what those fears were, but Sam was glad he was at least talking about it.

Pastis was one of those trendy New York restaurants that Sam always dreamed of eating at. The city had such amazing food and unfortunately the really great restaurants were off limits to Sam because the paparazzi made the experience completely miserable. Pastis was obviously the hot celebrity spot because the crowd outside was thick and practically lousing with photographers. Jared looked a little nervous, but Sam had denied himself a really fantastic meal for long enough.

After parking the car he took Jared's hand and they walked right through the crowd and into the restaurant. Sam wasn't blinded by a single flash and no one pushed Jared out of the way to get a shot of him alone. It was without a doubt one of the most satisfying moments of Sam's life and he understood more and more why power was so seductive, but he doubted any angel had ever used their mojo to avoid paparazzi noticing them.

"Table for two." Sam smiled. "Please."

"Mr. Winchester." The hostess said. "What an honor!"

"I'm here too!"

"Of course, Mr. Ackles, right this way."

"You're not going to correct her?" Sam whispered. "Mr. Padalecki?"

"Nah, I'm fine with being Mr. Ackles. You wanna tell me what the hell just happened?"

"In a moment. How awesome am I? Don't even need a reservation."

"That's almost as impressive as walking past photographers unnoticed…almost."

The restaurant was so packed that Sam almost brushed his junk up against some chick's head. He probably should have just done it because when he excused himself she screamed so loud his ears started to ring. That was all it took for every other person eating lunch to notice that Sam was in the restaurant. Maybe a couple of them were impressed because Jared was there but Sam knew ninety-seven percent of it was for him.

"Best table in the house, sir."

"Thank you." Sam smiled. "I appreciate it."

"Thank you!"

"You're welcome, Mr. Ackles."

Sam giggled to himself a little as he handed over his coat. He thought it was pretty funny that she had called him Mr. Ackles twice and what was even funnier was how much Jared seemed to like it. He was about to eat so he was a pretty happy boy, but being called Mr. Ackles made him smile a little bigger. After he handed over his own coat he straightened out his shirt some and Sam took notice yet again of the very simple platinum band he had been wearing for a while.

"I've never eaten here."

"Me neither." Sam said. "Are you two still going to get married this summer?"

"Where did that come from?"

"I see how happy you are, Mr. Ackles."

"Guilty. We probably will. I'd like to really trap him before we have a baby."

"Ah." Sam nodded. "See, Dean trapped me with a baby."

"I remember. We just want something small, it's not a big deal for us, just something to make it official."

"I have several fabulous homes. You know that house on Lake George?"

"The one you bought and have never been to even though its like two hours away?"

"That's the one. It'd be perfect for a wedding. I could even make you barbeque."

"You…you'd make barbeque for our wedding?"

"Sure!"

"That is so sweet, Sam." Jared smiled. "I feel a little bad for telling my therapist that you're an asshole."

"That's okay. I feel a little bad for telling Entertainment Weekly that you're a juice pig."

"Must you always one up me?"

"Yes."

"Hmm. Oh, eighteen dollars for a cheese burger. That's reasonable. Can I…"

"Yes." Sam said. "You can get two."

"Thanks, mister!"

"I'm going to want a hand job in the bathroom though."

"Dude." Jared whispered. "Done."

After the waitress took their orders and brought over a complimentary bottle of champagne, Jared wanted to know just what the hell was going on. Normally Sam didn't drink at lunch and he did have to drive all the way home, but he needed at least one glass of champagne to get through the whole story which Jared had sort of been a part of. He was there when Dave first showed up in South Carolina and he was at the Halloween auction when he came back.

Sam kept on telling the story and he was only halfway through when the food came. Jared, who could eat like it was going out of style was so captivated he almost looked like he was pacing himself. Sam had ordered a seared tuna salad and he took a few bites between long explanations about how he became best friends with Porter who Jared even called a douche bag.

By the time he was done telling Jared almost everything one burger was gone and Sam's mostly empty salad had been removed. He only had his one glass of champagne, but Jared had downed four of them. He could get as drunk as he wanted to because he just had to hail a cab to get home. The only thing Sam had left out was that God was currently trying Jason on for size. Everyone had agreed to not openly discuss that which just made sense to keep all those involved safe. Sam had also not mentioned just how strong he had gotten since Gabe barebacked him which was for his own peace of mind.

"That's about it." Sam sighed. "It's been a little crazy."

"The axis of evil was on Long Island?"

"Yeah, it didn't surprise me either."

"Shit." Jared whispered. "Why does John always run?"

"He needs time to deal with stuff on his own before he can deal with it with anyone else. Bobby's with him, he'll be okay."

"And Michael?"

"He's doing really well, considering."

"What's going to happen with Aaron?"

Sam had answers for everything except for that. He knew everyone was going to come home and that Dean and James would be best buddies again before the end of the year. Porter was going to move on with his life and everything was going to be okay, but things for Aaron were never going to be the same. Not only had Jeremy left him, but Aaron was the man for the job. Sam got that Jeremy probably did need it more, but Aaron had devoted his life to two people and they both walked away.

He was in bad shape, but sending him to John's house was the best thing they could have done for him. He was an adult and they couldn't actually stop him from drinking when he was in the barn. Once he was at Carol's house she put a stop to that shit. She told him that he was welcome to stay as long as he wanted to but there wasn't going to be any self destruction going on under her roof. Apparently it had worked because Sam saw Aaron over breakfast and he was sober but still very depressed.

They were going to give him a few more days before they decided what to do about the church. He didn't need a job and Sam was fine if he really didn't want to work, but that was just a front. Aaron still had faith, he had just lost it a little bit and he needed to find it again. Once he did Sam was sure the church would take him back and he could just wait it out until Jeremy was home again where he belonged.

"I think Dean wants to go to the church and explain a little." Sam shrugged. "You know, just tell them Aaron needs some time off. It's going to be rough for him."

"What about you?"

"What?"

"What about you, Sam?" Jared asked. "How are you doing?"

"What do…what do you mean?"

"Jeremy's your brother and I know how much Jason means to you. I also know that when the shit hits the fan you usually have to keep it together for everyone else."

"Dean says…"

"I'm not asking about Dean."

Sam couldn't really tell Jared how he felt because he didn't know the whole story. Sam hadn't told anyone, not even Dean who knew everything that happened. Sam missed Jeremy and Jason more than words could even express and he felt bad for everyone involved, especially Porter and Matthew. For just a second Sam wished he could have been totally candid with Jared and told him about his biggest fear.

There was a chance that if Sam hadn't gone back then God wouldn't have needed to intervene. That meant he wouldn't have wanted to see the world and that it was Sam's fault that Jeremy and Jason weren't home where they belonged. Sam was pretty sure he was to blame, but he was trying his best to not say it out loud because once he did everything was going to fall apart.

"I'm fine." Sam nodded. "I'm okay."

"Really?"

"Yeah." Sam smiled. "I understand. I get it."

"Okay." Jared said. "There's probably another glass of champagne in this bottle. You want it?"

"Yeah." Sam sighed. "Yeah, I think I do."

Without Sam around Dean was in charge of babysitting Porter. He didn't really need to be supervised but since he was at the house Dean wanted to at least keep him company. The problem he ran into was that he had a ton of other things to do for Ollie's party and he couldn't just sit around and talk. Dean figured if Porter was staying with them for free he'd have to earn his keep so he had him take a picture of his ass. For some reason Porter didn't think it was such a good idea, but Dean made him do it.

Dean decided on a little pair of white undies because they made his ass look spectacular. He also thought that just a close-up of his butt would be pretty damn artsy. The only thing Dean was really worried about was if his ass was going to look fat once it was poster sized, but if it did Ollie wouldn't care. He'd be so dazzled with such a fine present that he wouldn't even notice if it looked a little chubby. If he did that was probably just something to make him like it more.

After they took twenty or so shots Dean got the pictures on the computer and again asked Porter for assistance in picking the best one. One of the pictures had some really nice shading and some shadows that defined both cheeks just perfectly. Dean really liked that one but Porter argued that another was far superior. The one he liked was Dean's least favorite because he was standing weird and there was a lot of ball bulge showing which was completely inappropriate to hang on his three year old son's wall.

"What?"

"I can't have that enlarged. My balls are practically showing."

"You're…you're having a poster made of your ass for Ollie?"

"Yeah, what did you think we were doing?"

"I assumed it was for Sam."

"Pft, Sam sucks...also, he sees my ass all the time. Real close up, right on his face."

"Makes sense." Porter whispered. "I…I think. Okay, you're right, the shaded ass is more appropriate for a three year old."

"I knew it!"

The only reason Dean needed the picture taken as soon as possible was because he had to upload it and get it sent to his friendly neighborhood Walgreen's so they'd have enough time to make it into a poster. Technically Porter didn't have to take the pictures because Aaron was over at the house as well, but exposing him to a really fantastic ass so soon after Jeremy left just seemed a little cruel and unnecessary. Dean also wasn't going to risk kicking him backwards since he was slowly but steadily taking baby steps forward.

Aaron was in the living room with Mary and Milo and they were both completely confused. Milo as expected was totally pissed because Jared had called Sam away and Mary knew that Aaron wasn't supposed to be playing with them in the middle of the day. He was their after dinner playmate and having him there before lunch was just blowing her mind. She didn't even seem that interested in playing but she was taking care of her baby and getting lots of words of encouragement from Aaron.

Milo was sitting by himself off to the side and every time Aaron had the audacity to address him he would sigh and go right back to playing with his blocks. He even had his back to them which was just about the cutest thing Dean had ever seen. Since he knew Sam had to leave he hadn't cried or thrown a fit, but he was a world class sulker which just wouldn't do.

After giving Mary some much welcome kissed Dean sat down next to Milo and smooched on him a few times which at first was the ultimate insult. He yelled and tried to be angry and then he moved over some, but Dean just kept on kissing him until he got kisses back, which was coincidentally the same thing he had done with Sam some years ago. Milo wanted to pretend like he was a little bad ass and that Sam was his favorite but he loved some kisses from Dean no matter how he acted.

"Bwahdah!"

"You do love me!"

"Dahdah!"

"Will be back soon. I called my bunny and apparently Jared suffers from high self-esteem."

"Anbah." Milo said as he pointed at his head. "Bandahbah!"

"Yes, and he's got a case of the hydrocephalous."

Milo nodded very seriously and then got back to work on his blocks. Dean had been a little worried about Jared but Jensen assured him that nothing was really wrong. Apparently Jared had started seeing a therapist a few weeks ago because he was worried about being a daddy and he suffered from high self esteem. Dean wasn't entirely sure what Sam had to do with that but Jensen did mention that Jared just wanted to hang out on his day off. Dean knew Anthony was on set all week, but a lot of his scenes didn't involve Jared of Jensen who were both enjoying time off. Dean tried to get Jensen to pay him a visit, but he had a few things to take care of which was understandable as long as he promised to spend his next day off in Westport.

"How are you doing?" Dean asked. "Doing okay?"

"I suppose." Aaron smiled. "Considering."

"When's the last time you had a drink?"

"Tuesday morning."

"I'm very proud of you."

"Thank you, Dean."

"I think maybe tomorrow I'll go talk to your friends from the church and we can tell them you just need some time off. I'm sure they'll cover for you until you feel ready to go back."

"I'm not going back."

"Aaron…"

"I've made up my mind." Aaron said. "Porter, how is Matthew enjoying school with the rest of the children?"

"Oh, he loves it. He's having a lot of fun."

Since Aaron had given up on drinking himself to death Dean thought they could try to get him back to work, but apparently it was still too soon. Dean really wanted to make a crack about him being all unemployed and lazy but he didn't really have it in him. He honestly couldn't imagine what kind of life Aaron would have without God. He had such amazing faith, and without that Dean didn't know what kind of man he'd end up being. It was like if Dean suddenly wasn't a father anymore, he really wouldn't know what to do with himself or all the free time he'd have.

"You two can hang out while I go fix something for lunch."

"Do you need me to go get Ollie?"

"No, he's going to stay until Sam gets back." Dean said. "Since it's his birthday week and all."

"Oh." Aaron said. "That's a nice idea."

"Yeah."

It was also total bullshit. Ollie was staying because Dean couldn't leave to pick him up. He had to stay behind to keep an eye on the babies since there was no way he trusted Porter and Aaron was still a little unstable. Sam had suggested leaving Alex in charge for a while, but Aaron would have noticed that so Ollie was going to stay at school, have lunch with his friends, and maybe make out with Elmer a little. He was going to be fine and actually seemed pretty happy with the idea.

Dean wasn't okay with Aaron driving with Ollie in the car or watching the kids alone in the house, but he was okay with him and Porter keeping an eye on them while he was in the kitchen. Sam always cooked really fabulous lunches, but when Dean was in charge he stacked up grilled cheese sandwiches and opened a couple of cans of soup. He had a while until he could start frying the sandwiches, but he put the soup on and got a little assembly line set up to start five minutes before noon. He had quite a few to make and then at least two more since Bruce was pulling up on the side of the house.

Dean watched him park his car and then leap out of it. He was moving so quickly Dean was sure something terrible had happened and he in turn ran to the backdoor to greet Bruce who was out of breath, smelly, and very excited. He usually smelled pretty damn fantastic, but he had the distinct odor of funk around him. Dean like a sex funk but Bruce smelled like body odor and he was wearing the same clothes he had on yesterday.

"Are you okay?"

"I'm fucking fantastic." Bruce panted. "Look at this shit."

"What is it?"

"Just look."

Dean took the big brown envelope Bruce handed him into the kitchen so he could examine the contents under the bright light. Everything in it didn't make a single lick of sense to Dean because he hadn't gone to medical school. Some of the documents looked like the papers Amy had given them from all her visits to the doctor, but Dean didn't understand any of those either. He was completely lost and when he looked up to ask for help he noticed just how scary and psychotic Bruce looked.

"What is it?"

"Sam's chromosomal profile. You notice anything weird about it?"

"Everything?" Dean laughed. "Is he healthy? You didn't find anything, did you?"

"Yeah, we did."

"What?"

"Dean…" Bruce sighed. "You see this right here?"

Bruce was pointing at something either he or Nick had circled on the glossy sheet of paper the profile was printed on. It had been way too long since Dean was even in a science class so he had no idea what he was looking at or if he was supposed to be impressed. Bruce was staring at it like he had just found the meaning of life and Dean didn't realize that he actually had at least as far as being a doctor was concerned.

"Sam has an extra chromosome."

"What? Like Down syndrome?"

"No, no." Bruce said quickly. "Genetic disorders like Down syndrome are usually caused by duplication of existing chromosomes. Down syndrome is caused by a copy of chromosome twenty-one. This is a new one."

"That happens though." Dean said. "I remember reading about it right after I met Charlie."

"It does, but this would have presented itself when Sam was born if he always had it. When he was in the hospital last month they would have noticed it. It's new and would probably explain why he's stronger and faster. He's like a super human."

"Huh."

"There's more."

"I'm sure there is." Dean said as he sifted through the papers. "What are all these pictures?"

"We have a patient, she's an eight year old girl who contracted HIV from her mother."

"What does that have to do with Sam?"

"She was in yesterday morning and we drew some blood. Sam's blood attacked and eradicated the virus in the sample. We watched it happen."

"Uh…" Dean said as he rubbed his temples. "What are you saying?"

"I'm saying that Sam's blood just cured HIV. I'm saying it could in theory wipe out all disease. We've been testing it all night."

"What do you mean?"

"Well, we diluted one drop with saline to see how far we could stretch it. It doesn't matter how thin you make it. It still got rid of the virus."

"And where is his blood now?"

"It's at the office in an unlabeled vial. It's safe."

"Okay, go back and destroy it."

"Are you fucking kidding me?" Bruce laughed. "Dean this could…"

"Do you really want Sam to come looking for it?"

"You don't seem to understand."

Dean understood perfectly which just made Sam's blood even more dangerous. If one little drop could wipe out all disease it wouldn't be long before people wondered what more of it could do. They want to know where it came from and someone was bound to figure it out. Those were Dean's selfish reasons for destroying it, but he wasn't just concerned with Sam's wellbeing.

God and the angels had to have known what their blood was capable of and they chose not to help. Dean didn't agree with God taking Jason for a joyride, but he did understand it. His whole life Dean had been hearing about mysterious ways until he found out that things were meant to happen for a reason and in their own time. Bruce and Nick could take Sam's blood and become the most famous doctor's in the world. They could change the world, but Dean was sure right down in his gut that they weren't supposed to.

"I can't."

"Excuse me?"

"I can't just get rid of it." Bruce said as he shook his head. "Do you have any idea how many lives this could save?"

"I do, Bruce. Now do you have any idea how many lives it could end if it fell into the wrong hands? Porter got Sam's blood before Gabe and it pretty much made him unstoppable. Sam's stronger than he was in October, can you imagine what his blood could do now? It's too dangerous."

"Right." Bruce smiled. "You're right. It's better to let people die of diseases we could cure."

"Bruce…"

"I'm just wondering if it's still going to be dangerous when someone you care about gets sick."

"That's not fair."

"But it's true." Bruce said as he straightened his papers. "People are dying everyday, but it won't matter until it's someone you love."

Dean didn't know what to say to that because it was absolutely true. If someone they knew got some horrible incurable disease Dean was going to shoot them up with some Sammy sauce and forget all about the consequences. Bruce left everything in a nice little pile before he walked out of the kitchen without saying anything. Nick was going to feel the exact same way so Dean figured he was down three brothers and the week wasn't even over. Maybe if he got really lucky Aaron would drink himself to death and Sam would leave him for someone younger and cuter, either Milo or Evan.

"I heard most of that." Porter said as he walked into the kitchen. "You know I'm remembering more of what happened in Montauk."

"I can take care of that for you." Dean said as he wiped at his eyes. "Or Sammy can."

"I can deal with it. I just remember David talking to one of the doctors about what I might mean to the world. I think he wanted to do good, but the cost was too high."

"Do good?"

"Think about everyone in the army being like us. There wouldn't be anymore irresolvable conflicts. He knew demons could heal…I'm just saying that he wanted to do good, but to do that he had to do horrible things. No one stood up to him and for what it's worth I'm glad you told your brother why it couldn't happen."

"Thank you, Porter." Dean smiled. "Any chance you could get that blood back so Sam doesn't have to."

"Sure."

Porter reached into his pocket and pulled out the two vials of Sam's beautiful red blood. As soon as Bruce pulled it up the syringe Dean should have known something was up because it was just so translucent. Normal blood didn't look like that since it had at least some degree of opacity. Sam's looked like cherry Kool-aid and it sparkled in the sunlight filtering through the window. It sort of looked like Sam because it was just sitting on the counter and demanding attention.

"How did you…" Dean laughed. "How'd you get it?"

"I thought about it extra hard."

"Nifty trick."

"I thought so." Porter shrugged. "I didn't mean to listen but I…I don't want you two to feel like you have to keep things from me. I wanted to know what was going on."

"It's okay."

The two vials were right on the edge of the counter and Dean finished making the sandwiches before he picked them up and put them in his pocket. Porter kept trying to get everyone to trust him and he had just sealed the deal for Dean. He could have taken those vials, downed them both and then pretended like he had no idea what happened when they came up missing. Instead of doing that he handed them over, which really impressed Dean a lot.

"Wanna take a walk with me?"

"Sure." Porter nodded. "Where are we going?"

"My special place."

"That'd be tempting if you didn't have that all powerful husband."

"My other special place." Dean laughed. "Aaron! We'll be right back!"

"Okay!"

Dean wasn't going to be gone long so he was okay with Aaron watching the babies for a few minutes since it wasn't like he was going to get shitfaced in front of them. Dean's special place was his cute little hidey hole and his other was the cabin in the woods. The last one was his garage where he kept all his pottery stuff including a kiln that could completely destroy every little speck of blood. Sam was going to suggest the kiln anyway, so Dean decided to just do it and get it over with.

"Oh, shit." Porter whispered. "The…the Impala from Supernatural is real?"

"You didn't know that?"

"Uh…no. Is that a Corvette too?"

"It sure is."

"That's a car." Porter said as he inspected the Impala. "Beautiful."

"I thought you liked the Bentley?"

"I used to like beer before I had champagne."

Dean grinned and nodded because he had never heard anything quite so poetic in his life. Porter was very impressed with both cars but he had a major boner for the Impala, which Dean completely understood since it was without a doubt the hottest car they owned. The Corvette was going to be a piece of art one day as well and Dean could see how much Porter appreciated the car even in it's current state.

"You're fixing it up?"

"Me and Alex." Dean said. "Dad helps sometimes. Once we get all the rust off the kids want to help with building a new engine and everything."

"You can do that?"

"Shouldn't be a problem."

"Badass."

"Me?"

"Totally." Porter nodded. "Totally."

Dean actually felt himself blushing some so he turned away and busied himself near his pottery supplies. If he just put the vials in the kiln they were going to explode and splatter blood everywhere. He had to be smart about it so he put them under a little pot he had thrown that needed to be fired anyway. The glass was probably going to break and then melt but it would be easy enough to clean up and the blood would completely burn up in the heat. That was all that mattered because they'd be rid of it and no one else was going to get their hands on Sam's blood as easily as Bruce did.

"You do pottery too?"

"Yeah, I have a big studio in South Carolina. Sammy got me this stuff so I could relax while I'm here."

"Cool. Is this going to do the job?"

"Yep. Glass has a fairly low melting point and those vials are thin."

"You're doing the right thing, Dean."

"I know that. It doesn't make it any easier though."

"Yeah."

Dean had lunch to make and kids to take care of but he stayed in the garage with Porter until they heard two little exploding sounds one after the other. A little plume of smoke came out of the overturned pot and then it was over. The blood was gone and in the future Sam could decide whether or not he felt like sharing the gift he had been given.

As much as Sam hated to admit it he kind of had a good time hanging out with Jared. It was nice to just bullshit over a long lunch and Sam even enjoyed time away from home because it made him appreciate it even more once he got back. The city was nice in little short intervals, but Sam was always going to be happiest at home with the kids and Dean who were all very happy he had finally come back.

Ethan had something important to say but Milo shoved him out of the way and glared at all the other kids. He didn't give a damn about anything because he got the first and therefore best kisses. Sam gave him one on the lips right away but then Milo fussed and fussed until he got fifteen more. He wanted even more than that but Sam had to pace himself because everyone else was waiting for their own smooches.

Mary regaled Sam's with tales of her day with Aaron. Surprisingly she didn't have a single drink and neither had Aaron which was something to be very proud of. Aaron actually looked pretty good considering and Mary had a great day hanging out with him. Sam knew it was going to be hard and it was going to stay that way for a while, but if he hung out with the kids he was going to be just fine and eventually Jeremy would be back home where he belonged.

Patiently waiting was killing Ethan so he shoved Ollie out of the way to very politely ask if Matthew could have a sleepover with him and Evan. They had that extra bed in their room, which was actually Evan's bed, and Ethan saw no reason why Matthew couldn't use it. Sam was fine with that because he was sure Porter was looking forward to a night without Matthew next to him, but Ethan needed to plead his case. He thought that Matthew was super funny, smart, and kinda bangable. Evan actually agreed with all those things which made Sam think he was hearing things. Evan was so protective of his relationship with Ethan, but somehow Matthew had managed to break into their inner circle which was just fantastic. He was even going to join the twins for the dance class which was just a few minutes away from starting since Craig had an appointment to keep earlier when the classes normally took place.

Wednesday was also Mikey's usual day to go to Juilliard but they were still on their little break from Thanksgiving. He hadn't been in a while but Alex promised him time at the piano so he wouldn't get rusty. The idea of him actually getting rusty was pretty laughable but Sam still thought it was a good idea.

After everyone got in their hugs and kisses Ollie cleared his throat as dramatically as he could manage. Since he was just a baby he usually got kisses right after Mary and Milo, but Sam was actually glad Ethan had shoved him out of the way and then Mikey had stepped in. Sam loved Ollie unconditionally, but if he didn't lmocl it off with the unrealistic birthday requests he was going to travel back in time and shake him.

"Did a miss me, daddy!"

"I did, baby!" Sam said before he kissed him. "Did you miss your da…"

"The Beans assume was a special meeting in a big city for a pawty?"

"Actually, Jared's retardation was acting up and I had to help out."

"A sun is always gonna shine and a Jawhead is always gonna be a tarded. Mr. King The Beans was thinking about flowahs."

"Uh-huh."

"A want a lot of flowahs and would maybe be nice to give a fwends a copy of a movie."

"Right."

"I called Larry and he's getting them to send us a case of your movie." Dean smiled. "Tell daddy what else you told me."

"You know a cupcake a show you how to make?"

"The ones I was making two years before you were born? I'm familiar."

"A need you to make some for a gift bag…shape like a pig."

"The bag or the cupcakes?"

"Uh both." Ollie sighed. "A don think you know what a big deal a pawty is!"

"I do." Sam said. "I'm just wondering why you always need me to do these things. Daddy could do some of it."

"Wha! You know daddy is just to be a nice butt!"

"Of course he is." Sam nodded. "Pig cupcakes and bags coming your way."

"Thank you daddy." Ollie said before he kissed Sam's nose. "Imma see to it that daddy makes a face pwegnant."

"What!"

"Yeah, you a nasty Sammy!"

"Make your face pregnant?" Evan asked. "Oh…Oh! He's going to pee his sperm on your face!"

"Evan!"

"Not on it." Ethan laughed. "You have to cram the penis directly into daddy's mouth and then pee. All the way so it doesn't come out."

"Oh, wow." Porter whispered. "Matty, cover your ears."

"Yes, papa."

"You don't pee." Mikey said. "You masturbate the sperm out. Charlie told me that it's called busting a load. Craig does it to Justin all the time."

"Okay!" Alex clapped. "Mikey, we're going to my house!"

"And never talking to Charlie again!"

"Daddy." Mikey sighed. "Don't hate."

"I'm…I'm not." Dean said. "Hey, I'm cool!"

"Yes, you are."

"I think you can pee on the face." Evan said with a frown. "Right daddy?"

"When you're thirty."

"We're gonna be really busy when we turn thirty!" Evan nodded. "Wow."

Poor Matthew looked like he was about to pop his head he was covering his ears so tightly. Naturally Sam was mortified yet again but Porter seemed to find the whole thing a little humorous though he clearly didn't want Matthew to know about facials or water sports until he was much older, maybe seven. Sam was just about to apologize when Mikey and Alex left and Craig arrived. He was all ready to get his dance on and Ethan and Evan were thrilled that he was there.

"Craig!"

"Hey guys." Craig smiled. "Sorry I'm late today."

"It's okay, Craig." Evan said. "We have our new friend Matthew coming to dance with us!"

"Very cool. You must be Matthew."

"Yes, sir." Matthew said as he extended his hand. "It's very nice to meet you."

"Likewise."

"Craig." Sam said. "This Por…"

"Porter Dubois. It's so nice to meet you. I read your book a couple of months ago."

"Did you?"

"Mmm." Craig nodded. "I particularly liked…uh…what was it…"

"Oh, shit." Dean whispered. "Here we go again."

"Oh! Yeah, you wrote that gay men like me make it harder for gay men like you to succeed in life. Of course you didn't say gay men in the book you called people like me fa…"

"Craig!"

"Sorry, Sam." Craig smiled. "And just to let you know gay men like you have made it hard for me too."

"How so?" Porter asked. "I'd like to know."

"Well, on the way over here." Craig said before he leaned in to whisper. "A woman tried to insert me to cleanse herself vaginally because I guess she thought all gay men were douches…like you?"

"Okay." Dean chuckled. "Craig gets the best off the cuff insult."

"Thank you, Dean. I've actually been working on it since I heard he was here. Come on kids, let's go warm up."

Porter nodded and stayed as composed as he could before he took a step back to let Craig walk by. Sam really had to hand it to him because if people were constantly saying shit to him he would have been throwing punches left and right. Porter just took it and he seemed to be getting a much needed dose of reality. He hadn't just started a fight he couldn't win with Sam, but he had put down the people who should have been his primary market. Craig was proof of that because he really wasn't a fan.

Since it was after lunch the babies and Ollie needed their nap. Ollie was totally dragging and he crashed on the sofa, but Sam brought the babies upstairs to their room. Milo was always a little fussy after time away, but Sam gave him extra kisses and a half a toes to help him fall asleep. Mary just needed one kiss because she had spent so much quality time with her uncle Aaron and she seemed to understand that Sam had to leave occasionally.

After changing into something more comfortable Sam went back downstairs and into the kitchen. He figured he had just enough time chat with Dean and maybe sneak some kisses before he'd have to start on dinner. Sam had no idea what he was going to make and the idea of ordering pizza wasn't exactly unappealing, but he had guests and there was no way he was going to look lazy in front of Porter.

Dean was apparently thinking the same thing he was at the stove stirring a rather large pot. Not only had he watched the kids all day, kept Porter company, and fixed lunch, but he was making his special meat sauce for dinner. Seeing him with his little apron on made Sam want to knock him into the pantry for a few minutes but Porter and Aaron were also in the kitchen. Sam had already performed for an audience on Monday and he wasn't going to do it again.

"They went to sleep?"

"Mary did." Sam smiled. "Milo fussed for a little bit."

"He yelled at me several times."

"That's how he rolls. How are you doing?"

"Better." Aaron nodded. "Much better."

"Awesome, Porter?"

"I didn't know the Impala was real."

"Excuse me?"

"It's real, and it's as cool as it was in the book."

"Oh." Sam smiled. "Yeah…you…you showed him your cars?"

"We had to get rid of those blood samples." Dean sighed. "Listen to this."

"Do I have to?"

"Yes."

"Do I have The AIDS?"

"No." Dean said. "And apparently you never will."

"Oh…" Sam said before he paused. "Yay?"

Sam saw the envelope on the counter and he knew it was there for him. Dean had apparently done a lot more in Sam's absence than just cooking and taking care of the kids. He explained everything that Bruce had told him and then Aaron added his two cents in. Porter mostly kept quiet, but when Sam asked what he thought he sided with Dean and Aaron. Sam mostly felt the same way, but it was never as easy as he wanted things to be.

It was his blood and he could do what he wanted with it. That was a huge choice to make and though everyone said he shouldn't do anything Sam knew they'd support him if he decided to do something. It was really too big of a choice for Sam to make on his own so he was glad everyone backed him up but at the same time he wanted them to be a lot more insistent he not help anyone. He wanted Dean to give outright orders and he wasn't going to do that, which was a blessing and a curse.

The other thing that really bothered Sam was how right Bruce was. If anyone in their family or anyone they loved got sick Sam was going to help without giving it a second thought. It was like a whole new way to being entitled to things normal people weren't. Sam felt guilty enough that he made so much money for such a small amount of work, that coupled with their abilities, family, and friends, made it seem like too much to hoard the cure to all disease.

"So then we went to the garage which is why he saw the cars."

"Okay."

"What do you think, Sammy?"

"You did the right thing."

"I thought so." Dean said before he paused. "Aaron."

"Yes."

"Go on." Dean nodded. "Tell Sammy what you said."

"What'd you say?"

"Well." Aaron said before he sighed. "I agree that this isn't something that should be made available especially since we don't know what else your blood could do to a normal person…but…"

Sam knew there was a but coming because there always was one. Aaron paused for the longest time and though Porter and Dean apparently knew what he was going to say they were still waiting rather expectantly. Sam was as well and though he knew it was a long shot he prayed that Aaron might bring up his number one frenemy, God, which was exactly what he did.

"But how do we know this isn't another test from God?" Aaron asked. "He could be testing you to see what you do."

"Maybe." Sam said. "I'll guess I'll have to make the right choices."

"Yes." Aaron nodded. "Yes, of course."

"And I guess we're all tested eventually."

Dean grinned so wide Sam was sure he was going to hurt himself. Sam wasn't sure if God was testing him but he was absolutely positive that he was testing Aaron, who was failing miserably. For some reason Dean had wanted Sam to bring that up but it didn't really matter who said it because Aaron realized that it was tests all around for them and he was right smack dab in the middle of it. Sam knew he hurt, and that it wasn't going to get better anytime soon. There wasn't much Aaron could do about that but there was loads he could do to not make it worse.

"We're not talking about me."

"Okay." Sam said. "I choose to not do anything with my blood, that's taken care of, let's talk about you."

"I can't talk about this."

"So we're just supposed to ignore it until he comes back?" Dean asked. "Dad's going to want to talk about it and he's coming back on Friday."

"I can't right now and I'd appreciate it if everyone would stop pushing me because I wouldn't do it to you."

"Aaron…"

"I'd like your permission to go back to the barn. I'm not going to drink anymore."

"Okay." Sam nodded. "If you want to stay in the barn you can."

"It still smells like him."

Aaron got up from where he was sitting, grabbed his jacket, and walked out the backdoor. Sam knew they hadn't made much progress with him but hopefully they had planted a tiny little seed that would grow. God wasn't punishing Aaron at all and he wasn't working blind either. He was testing him and hopefully Aaron would do things different now that he knew what was going on. Sam knew that was all assumption but he had a real feeling and he decided to trust it.

"So are they like…together?" Porter asked. "I know the whole God thing is upsetting him but he sort of seems like…"

"He's going through a breakup?" Dean asked. "They were together."

"What do you mean were? They are together."

"Sammy, I don't…I'm hoping for the best, but even once Jeremy comes back it's not going to be like it was. He choose God over Aaron."

"You…you wouldn't choose God?"

"Uh, I'd tell God right where he could shove it if he asked me to leave my family."

"I thought you were okay with him leaving."

"I am." Dean said. "But if it was me, I'd cut him."

Dean nodded very seriously and then turned back to his meat sauce. Comments like that made Sam love him more but they worried him too. Everyone had sort of come to a consensus that Jeremy leaving was going to ultimately be a good thing. They were all hoping that he'd come back a changed man and no longer constantly worry about what the demon had done. He was getting saved by God and while Dean would have said no, Sam wasn't entirely sure what he would say.

Jason and Jeremy weren't just seeing the world, they were experiencing it with the being that created it. Sam likened it to Wright giving them a tour of Auldbrass which was something he'd never be able to say no to. In a way Sam was a little bit jealous of Jeremy and Jason, but in the end he knew that given the choice he'd probably stay home and maybe have another kid with Dean because that was the real adventure of a lifetime.

"You'd cut God?" Porter asked. "And they're like really together?"

"Yes and yes."

"It's complicated." Sam laughed. "Jeremy had trouble trusting people and trusting himself with them and no one's ever going to love him like Aaron will."

"So they're in love?"

"Yes." Dean said. "What else would they be?"

"I don't know." Porter shrugged. "I have this DVD with these two guys…sort of looked alike…kind of hot."

"Were they brothers?" Sam asked. "Tell us the truth."

"I'm not sure, but it was called "Keeping it in the family.""

"That's on our family crest." Dean muttered. "Oregano! That's what we need."

Porter looked at Dean funny for a second but then he just laughed and shook his head. He knew a lot about them so there was a good chance he knew that they kept in the family too, but he didn't say anything or ask which Sam thought was kind of cool. If he did ask Sam was pretty sure they'd tell him the truth but it was nice to not worry about it since he had more than enough to worry about. He was actually kind of hoping they were done talking but Aaron being tested with just a temporary tangent.

"So." Dean said as he wiped off his hands. "You're okay with not doing anything with your blood?"

"No, I'm not okay with it, but it's what we need to do."

"What…never mind."

"What?"

"I always feel like I'm butting in." Porter said. "I should just go and…"

"No." Sam said. "I'm interested in whatever you have to say."

Sam really felt like Porter could help because he was new and he was probably always going to be an outsider. Dean was going to do what was in Sam's best interest no matter what and Aaron was going to lean the same way. Sam expected both of them to vote for nothing and Porter had as well, but he was a smart man and he was thinking which they all needed.

"Say I'm a perfectly normal person with HIV or AIDS." Porter said. "You give me a shot with a little sample of your blood in it and I'm cured, right?"

"According to Bruce and Nick." Dean shrugged. "So, yeah."

"Okay, and the angels heal instantly plus they don’t get sick, so in theory you could give them to someone who had cancer or pretty much any other disease and cure them. You could cure AIDS, cancer, Alzheimer's…everything."

"Right."

"Diabetes too." Dean said. "Don't forget about that."

"And that's fantastic, it's amazing, but I'm not entirely sure why it would be dangerous. I mean I get why it would be dangerous for you if people found out where this was coming from, but what would happen to the people you cured?"

That was the big catch and a question Sam just couldn't answer. If he had proof that his blood would cure all disease and not affect the people they gave it to he'd let Nick and Bruce drain him until he had just enough left to get back home when they were done. Unfortunately Sam had no idea what it would do and AIDS was a big enough epidemic without having people who had been cured of it running around with Godlike powers.

"They might develop abilities, I don't know, it's just something we can't risk and it's something we can't really test."

"I figured that was it."

"You get it, right?" Sam asked. "I mean you understand?"

"Yeah, I do, it just…I'm not sure it makes sense. You're everything the world needs and you can't do anything to help…not with this."

"You've done plenty, Sammy."

"And now I can do more, but I can't."

Dean and Porter just sort of shrugged before they did their best to change the subject. Porter wanted to know about secret ingredients and Dean told him most of them while Sam just watched and occasionally chimed in. He didn't expect to feel so helpless especially after becoming stronger than ever but it was something he was going to have to deal with, just like everything else in life.

bitchandjerk @ 2009-12-02T16:19:00

2009-12-02T22:19:30Z

I hope everyone had a good Thanksgiving. I ate way too much, but it was so worth it.

Title: Porter Dubois Is A Douche Bag.
Author: bitchandjerk
Characters: Sam/Dean,John/Mary/OFC OMCs OFCs
Rating :R
Words10,500/3,014,800
Warnings: Wincest
Summary: With an imminent threat taken care of Sam and Dean try to get back to having a normal life which isn't easy with missing family members, a drunk priest, and a certain somone's birthday right around the corner.
Notes::AU, rest are here.
Disclaimer: I don't own any of these characters.
Feedback: Makes me hard

Porter and Matthew slept thorough lunch and then well into the afternoon. Dean checked on them a couple of times after he had his own little nap and they were both knocked out. The plan had been for Sam to cook something they might enjoy, but he didn't want to wake them up to find out what they wanted to eat. Dean knew it was probably best for them to get as much sleep as they could but at the same time he wanted them to get up so they could do introductions with the kids. They all seemed to know something was up and Dean didn't want it to become some big thing where they all started worrying.

Since he didn't know what to make Sam settled on an old favorite which was pig burgers with cheese. Ollie took that to mean that they were starting his birthday celebration early, but it was really just a safe bet since everyone liked hamburgers. Matthew apparently really liked them because once he was up and saw what they were having he got very excited and said something in French so quickly that Dean couldn't even translate it and he was normally pretty good with that. Mikey even seemed a little lost and he obviously didn't approve of someone else speaking a second language so effortlessly, particularly when that someone wasn't a member of his family.

Mikey also didn't seem particularly interested in Porter when Sam introduced them. He squinted his eyes a little and then shook his hand while trying to be polite. Dean could see it was at tremendous effort and he was going to make sure to ask what the problem was. Mikey was the most intuitive person in the family and probably the least judgmental so if he was giving the cold shoulder he had to have good reason.

Ethan and Evan who should have liked Matthew the best based on his age alone were mostly impartial. Sam mentioned them being almost the same age about three times but they barely paid attention. They were in their own little world and that world had a residency limit of two when it came to people their age they wanted to play with. Jolie had never been able to get in good with them, but then she was a girl and someone for little boys to naturally fear. Dean was really hoping they'd take to Matthew right away but that was obviously going to take some time and maybe bribery.

Ollie as expected was completely taken with Matthew but his basis for liking him was that he had straight hair and wasn't fat. That seemed to be the only thing Ollie was really interested in but he could be forgiven since his mind was elsewhere. There was a huge gala event being thrown in his honor and instead of getting to know a new friend Ollie spent about ten minutes telling Matthew all about his big boy party which would feature guest appearances by Gaga, Princess Mia, Aladdin, and Jensen Ackles. When Dean was about to completely give up on anyone really liking Matthew the unthinkable happened and Ollie invited him to his party as long as he brought a celebrity and a present. Porter was the only celebrity Matthew knew which was just fine with Ollie but not with Mikey who didn't want any douche bags at his brother's party.

"Mikey!" Sam whispered. "Come on!"

"What? I've heard you call him a douche bag several times."

"That's not nice."

"Well color me lost, daddy." Mikey said. "I thought he was a douche bag that always talked trash about you and now he's eating dinner with us."

"Maybe you should invite Toby over." Evan smiled. "He's a douche bag too."

"Evan!"

"Hi, daddy!"

"Uh…" Michael said before clearing his throat. "So, you…um…I love that shirt."

"Thank you." Porter said. "It's Dean's."

"Oh."

"You know it's so weird." Alex said. "Just last week I read an interview where you were douching up the joint and talking smack about one of my best friends and now here you are!"

"Alex!"

"Preach!" Mikey yelled. "Why is he here?"

"You's a douche!"

"Ollie!"

"Wow." Ethan whispered. "I am so the good one tonight."

Dean nodded very seriously and then gave Ethan some more fries since he hadn't said anything about Porter being a douche. Obviously the kids shouldn't have been using that word so freely but Dean sure as hell wasn't going to correct them because they were absolutely right. Porter could be excused for bringing demons back into the world or killing a bunch of people, but he hadn't been under the influence of anything when he started shit with Sam. That was just him and he was going to have to deal with that eventually.

"I don't want to hear that word again from any of you." Sam said. "It's not nice and I…well, no one should say it."

Alex looked like he was about to mention being a big boy, but Michael squeezed something under the table which made him reconsider. The most amazing thing right after all the kids knowing Porter was a douche was that he was actually taking accountability for it. He wasn't making excuses or pretending to not understand why no one really liked him. Dean had to give him credit for that because at least he was being a man, after so much time being a little bitch-cunt-douche bag.

Things were really uncomfortable at the table and because Dean didn't want them to get worse he gave Mikey the eyes. Dean squinted just a tiny bit and ever so slightly inclined his head. That made Mikey sigh like it was the biggest bother in the entire world, but he was a good son who always did as he was asked even if it was an insulting and major imposition.

"What do you do for fun, Matthew?" Mikey asked. "Maybe we can all play together after dinner."

"Papa?"

"It's okay, Matty." Porter nodded. "They're our friends."

"I like to read books." Matthew said. "I like games."

"What's your favorite book?"

"The Magic Bean."

"Oh." Mikey whispered. "What do you like about it?"

"Mikey's so brave…and smart."

"What about The Bad Seeds?" Ethan asked. "I assume you've read the widely successful sequel."

"They're bad." Matthew said as he looked up from his plate. "But they don't mean to be. They can't help it."

Matthew was so quiet and obviously a little shy, but he had just said everything the kids needed to hear. Mikey immediately relaxed because it was pretty obvious Matthew looked up to him while Ethan liked being recognized for his great talents. Normally Evan had to clarify that he wasn't bad at all, but since Matthew was new he let it slide and gave Dean a little nod to signify he was on board with having new friends. Ethan went next and though his nod was a little perturbed he wasn't going to go against Evan who always knew what was for the best.

"We have a whole playroom downstairs." Mikey said. "With a ballpit."

"You should do a play!" Ollie nodded. "We got so many games!"

"Do you want to play for a little while?"

"Yes, papa."

"It sounds like a lot of fun, doesn't it?"

"Yes."

"How about we all go down there." Michael said. "We can play some games and maybe watch a movie."

"Thank you." Sam whispered. "I'll bring some cookies down in a little bit."

The kids could usually be counted on to take their own plates to the sink, but they were excited about playing so Dean let them all go downstairs. Michael took Milo with him and Alex grabbed Mary before he gave Porter the scowling of a lifetime. It would have been a lot more effective if Porter had bothered to look up from his plate but he was smart enough to know not to make eye contact.

"You okay?" Sam asked as he got up. "You're feeling better, right?"

"Yeah, I am, thank you."

"You're still hungry." Dean said. "I'll fix you another burger."

"How'd you know?"

"I know a thing or two." Dean smiled. "I was going to fix one for Aaron anyway."

"Thank you, Dean." Porter said. "Your brothers live in the barn?"

"Yeah, it's sort of rotating housing." Sam laughed. "Dad lived there and then Michael did and now they…well, Aaron is there now."

"Jeremy lives there too, Sammy. He'll be back."

"I know." Sam smiled. "I know, it's just…you know."

"Yeah."

The whole thing with Porter and angels was mostly wrapped up, but it was wrapped up in a lopsided bow that didn't match the wrapping paper. They still had a phenomenal amount of shit to deal with and Dean really wasn't looking forward to any of it. The biggest thing was Jason and Jeremy missing in action. Michael, John, and particularly Aaron were all really going to continue having a hard time with that and it wasn't going to get any better until they came back home. It was like the big screw you cluster-fuck because it was all of Dean's worst fears rolled into once, since he couldn't imagine losing a brother, a lover, or a child even temporarily. Michael, John, and Aaron were dealing with just that and it was terrible.

The other big thing was James who hadn't shown his face or called all day. Dean knew he wasn't going to show up but he did expect him to call just to see how everything was. He didn't even know that Jeremy and Jason were gone and it wasn't something Sam wanted to tell him over the phone. He was going to make a special trip to Ann's house but they had to get some sleep and James had to wait. Sam really wanted to talk to him anyway because he needed information about how James had killed the demon. Dean told him what happened, but Sam wanted to know more just to be on the safe side.

Porter and Matthew were yet another problem because Dean had no idea what the plan was for them. They had a place to live but Dean agreed with Sam that it wasn't entirely safe for them to be there just yet. He wanted to check it out in person to make sure there was no funny business going on and that Porter wasn't on some kind of supernatural most wanted list. Dean agreed with that and he had no problem with them sticking around for a few days, but Porter was obviously uncomfortable and with good reason since everyone was calling him a douche bag.

"One mega burger." Dean said. "Come sit at the counter so we can have a conversation."

"Okay."

"Conversation about what?" Sam asked. "What's up?"

"I think we need to decide what we're going to do."

"About?"

"Porter you want to go home, right?" Dean asked. "I'm sure you want to get your life back."

"Yeah, of course."

"Once it's safe." Sam said. "You need to stay here for a few weeks."

"Oh…okay, yeah, whatever you think is best."

"Weeks?" Dean asked. "Sammy, I think he can go back after we check out his apartment."

"They're not in the way, Dean."

"I never said they were."

"Then let's talk about something else." Sam smiled. "Or do the dishes."

"Porter, you'll have to excuse us for a minute."

"Please don't fight because of me." Porter said. "I can go to a hotel or get a new apartment."

"You're staying here."

"We're not fighting. Excuse us."

Sam tried his hardest to stay in front of the sink, but they had another problem to address that couldn't wait any longer. Dean didn't think it was going to be something they had to talk about but if they didn't Sam was never going to let Porter and Matthew leave. He was going to keep them in the house where he could watch them and keep them safe. It wasn't about saving a person from a secret government lab anymore, Porter was Sam's chance to prove he could save himself if he had to. There was no use in pretending there was anything else going on and Dean wasn't going to let Sam beat himself up over something that had never and would never happen.

Dean took him outside on the back porch where they always seemed to end up when they needed privacy. They both learned long ago to not try to find privacy in the house because little boys made little noise and they could sneak up without anyone realizing it. Evan was famous for it and because he never wanted to interrupt anyone he'd stay quiet until someone noticed him which was usually after Dean said "felching" three or four times.

"What's the problem?" Sam asked. "You know the kids are going to like Matthew after they hang out with him."

"I do."

"So let's not talk about kicking them out. They can stay here and then we'll all go to Vermont for Christmas and…"

"Then come back here and they can stay for my birthday, and Valentine's day and then your birthday and then we can all go to South Carolina."

"Dean…"

"I am beautiful." Dean said as he pointed at his face. "But not stupid."

"What does that mean?"

"Well, correct me if I'm wrong, but someone goes all evil black eyed whenever he's upset, like a certain someone else portrayed on the big screen by a certain Mr. Jen-Bunny."

"What does Clark have to do with anything?"

"Sammy, come on." Dean said as he shook his head. "That man inside right now is what you were terrified of turning into."

"Is that what you think?"

"Either that or you want to keep him close in case you have to kill him."

"And how would you feel about that?"

Dean wasn't really prepared to answer that question because he had no idea how he felt. If Sam had charged in last night and killed Porter without him having a chance to explain Dean would have been pretty upset. Not only was Porter innocent for the most part, but he had a kid. Matthew apparently didn't see his mother and while Porter's mom was still alive it wasn't really fair for him to not have either parent in his life.

The problem with Porter was that he was a great big unknown sitting in their kitchen. Dean could see him from where he was standing and he was very slowly eating his hamburger and savoring every bite. He looked so incredibly normal, but out of everyone he come to closest to becoming what Sam was terrified of. It didn't matter if he just went bad or if he became a demon or the demon. Sam was afraid of anything happening to any of the kids the demon had visited. With Justin and Jenny he didn't have to worry much because they were stable, but Porter wasn't and there was no way to tell if he was going to have a bad day and retaliate by unleashing hell on Earth.

"If he became a threat you'd have to take care of it." Dean said. "If you think you can handle that."

"Shouldn’t be a problem." Sam said. "You know, now that I'm a bigger freak than I was at this time yesterday."

"You're my freak."

"I have to save him, Dean. I have to do everything I can to make sure he's okay and I need you to support me in this."

"I will, but you can't keep them here if they want to go, okay? This isn't his home, Sammy. He's not comfortable here."

"I know." Sam smiled. "He looks good in your Prada."

"I think he's sorta sexy." Dean whispered. "For a douche."

"Sorta?"

Dean shrugged because they didn't want to kill Porter unless it was absolutely necessary. Sam didn't take kindly to anyone moving in on his territory so Dean kept his opinions to himself, but he did think Porter was very attractive. Sam obviously did as well, but they weren't going to talk about that. Dean was however going to sneak a few kisses while they were alone and he thought Sam would enjoy it, but he pushed him away pretty quickly

"What was that about! You love my…"

"Hey!" Sam waved as he pushed Dean out of the way. "How was work!"

"Pft. Little brothers are only good for cock blocking."

"Let's try to scale back the public smoochies for a while, huh?"

"Probably a good idea."

Aaron was home about an hour later than he usually was. Dean didn't really think that was too strange because he was upset and he probably would have wanted to stay at church a little later so he could maybe pray some and try to understand things a little better. When he got out of his car he waved at Sam and then opened up the backdoor to pull out a box. That did strike Dean as odd because even from the porch he could see a framed picture of the kids with John and another picture of Aaron with his two big brothers and his one little one. He had a plant too and his coffee mug, which was the last thing Dean needed to see to figure out why he was late.

"What do you have there?" Sam asked as he walked over. "Oh, that's one of my favorite pictures."

"Some stuff from work."

"Desk cluttered?" Dean asked. "And you're kicking coffee?"

"No." Aaron said. "I actually…"

"Aaron…"

"I resigned."

"Wha…what?" Sam asked. "Aaron, you worked your whole life to…you can't quit."

"I can and I did. People quit their jobs all the time because their bosses don't appreciate them. I have some money saved and…well, I don't have any fuckin' bills so it's not like I have to work anyway."

"Are…are you drunk?"

"I could get drunker." Aaron smiled. "If you want, big brother.'

Dean swallowed hard and then stepped back because he could handle a lot, but a drunk come-on from his priest brother wasn't on the list. He could definitely smell a little something on Aaron's breath and Sam went digging in the box to pull out a bottle of whisky. Aaron just didn't want to drunk the pain away he was obviously intending on getting completely shit faced. If it was anyone else Dean would have gotten his favorite shot glass out of the kitchen and started to pour, but Aaron wasn't a drinker and he was just going to make himself sick.

"This is how you cope?" Sam asked. "With drinking?"

"I'd say I'm coping really fucking well." Aaron laughed. "I knew this guy once who just thought he lost his brother and he nearly killed his other brother and his father. Hell, he nearly killed us all."

"You're out of line."

"Why don't you put me in my place then, Dean?"

"I thought you'd never ask."

Dean shoved Aaron against the hood of his car and then grabbed the bottle of whiskey out of the box. It was good shit, but Dean still hummed it against the side of the garage because he had already lost Jeremy and he wasn't losing Aaron. He was going to do everything he could to make damn sure Jeremy still had someone to come back to. The last thing they needed was for John to come home on Friday and discover that Aaron had fallen apart as well. That was going to be another hit too soon after Jeremy left and John wasn't going to bounce back so easily.

"Grow up." Dean said. "Jeremy's not dead and he is coming back."

"When?"

"When he's done. Now you can either feel sorry for yourself and be an asshole, or you can suck it up and get over the fact that God didn't pick you."

"Dean." Sam whispered. "Don't say that."

"That's what this is about. You miss Jeremy, I know you do, we all do, but this is about not being the favorite."

"It should have been me!" Aaron yelled. "Me!"

"Maybe." Dean shrugged. "But maybe this is one big chance for Jeremy to finally get over what he's done. Maybe you didn't need saving. He could come back and really live his life. You can't tell me you don't want that for him."

Aaron shook his head and tried to stay angry but it didn't really work for him because he wasn't that kind of guy. He was kind and gentle and when the anger faded the tears came on. Dean took a step back again and let Aaron cry in Sam's arms for a full minute before he got in on the hug too. They may have been down one brother, but three was still pretty fucking strong.

The next day Michael and Carol were in charge of the babies and Alex was in charge of the kids and Matthew. Sam was going to see if Aaron wanted to watch the babies but he showed up at breakfast drunk and Dean very nearly kicked his ass all over the kitchen. If he was going to destroy himself he couldn't be anywhere around the kids so Dean packed up some clothes for him and sent him to John's house. They weren't giving up on him at all but Dean just couldn't handle the kids asking what was wrong. They still hadn't asked about Jeremy or Jason and they would eventually so Dean didn't want to explain about Aaron's odd behavior as well.

Porter wasn't entirely okay with leaving Matthew, but Carol talked to him in that reassuring tone of voice she had and convinced him that his son was going to be just fine. That made Porter feel a little better, but then Michael announced he was staying home again to keep Milo in line and he'd be there to help out as well. For some reason Porter trusted Michael completely and the rest of the kids did their part by inviting Matthew to Winchester Academy. Just as Sam had predicted they all loved him after they got to know him and they were very happy to have a new little friend.

The reason the kids had to be watched was because Sam was going on a special fieldtrip to the city with Dean and Porter. He was going to go alone with Porter but Dean thought strength in numbers was the best way to go. Sam was actually glad to have him there because there was stuff they couldn't talk about at home in front of the kids. Porter had a lot of question to still answer and they were barely out the driveway before Dean made him start talking. They were still wondering about Matthew's mother, but Dean chose Porter's mother instead which Sam was really interested in.

When they met her in Paris she was so strange looking and Sam still felt a little queasy every time he thought about her hand. When he shook her hand it felt rough and leathery beneath her glove and there was something off about her face. Sam knew she was wearing a wig as well and none of those things made sense until Porter had been outted as one of the special children. As soon as he mentioned the fire when he was a baby Sam completely understood and Dean obviously felt a little bad for asking. To be fair he was really only asking about where she lived and how close she was with Matthew and the fire just sort of came up.

"They never found out how it started, but she got burned when she was trying to get to me."

"She had surgery." Sam said. "On her face, right?"

"A few…dozen." Porter laughed weakly. "She stopped trying a few years ago. She can go out in public now without scaring people, that's all she wanted."

"What about your dad?" Dean asked. "Was he there that night?"

"He ran."

"What?"

"He saw something and he ran." Porter said. "That's why I changed my name. I was named after him and I guess…maybe if he had been a real man my mom wouldn't have been hurt so badly. I didn't need a daily reminder"

"We'll help her." Sam whispered. "I can help her."

"You…you can?"

Sam looked into the backseat and then nodded because he was too upset to actually answer Porter with words. Hearing his story gave Sam all new appreciation for John as well because he not only stayed, he ran into the fire. He saved Sam and then tried to go back for Mary even though he knew it was too late. Dean was obviously thinking the same thing because his fingertips disappeared under the lenses of his dark sunglasses for just a moment.

He was driving and they were in the Bentley just because it was so much easier to park in the city. Porter seemed really interested in it but then he was sort of interested in everything which Sam thought was kind of cute. Obviously listening to his deadbeat agent had been a horrible idea, and it was pretty obvious that he really liked everyone, especially Sam. It was a whole respect thing which really felt pretty fucking good.

"Thank you."

"It was the man with the yellow eyes." Sam said. "He came for you when you were a baby. He killed my mom."

"Oh, Sam, I'm sorry, that's…"

"Oh, no it's okay, she came back."

"Does that happen often?"

"In this family it does." Dean said. "Being dead is sort of like getting a cold for us. It's a pain in the ass, but you get over it pretty quickly."

"You can bring people back to life?"

"Uh…"

Sam didn't really know how to answer that because he wasn't sure and he wasn't in any rush to find out. He had fully intended on bringing a bunch of people back, but then God intervened and made it so they had never died. Sam could have explained that, but it seemed like him and Dean were the only ones who knew. That was probably best for all those involved because no one needed an explanation or fake memories. Auden's parents and his sister had never been killed on the way to his show and Charlie's mother hadn't killed herself. Dean had called to talk to Justin about it and he was completely lost. It was a good thing Dean hadn't just blurted it out because no one knew and that was for the best. It was actually really exciting to Sam because he wanted to meet Auden's family and Todd's mother. He wasn't so sure it was his best plan to bring back an unstable special kid, but that was a long time ago and Charlie's mother obviously wasn't a threat if God saved her. Jenny was going to love her because she was sick and tired of being the only special chick in the club.

"I don't think so." Sam said. "Or if I can I probably shouldn't."

"If the man I pulled out was from somewhere else then what happened to the man that killed your mom?"

"My dad killed him." Sam smiled. "Shot him in the head and then the heart."

"With a special gun?"

"How'd you know that?" Dean asked. "Did Dave talk about that?"

"No, but it was in the book. So Clint's sister was actually his wife?"

"Yep."

"I think I owe it another reading."

"We changed a lot but most of it's the same."

"Neat…actually really strange and confusing, but still."

Even Dean managed to laugh at that and he was in a completely foul mood. Aaron was a complete mess, Michael had skipped school again, and John was off with Bobby when he really should have been home. All those things were piling up on top of Dean and he was usually fine tackling one problem at a time, but he knew that for once things really were out of his control. He could try his best to help Aaron, but he needed Jeremy back. Michael was going to be fine the quickest but he was hurting and that in turn hurt Dean. John always ran from his problems and though Bobby was probably taking excellent care of him Dean wanted him home.

"Dean, you're a very good driver."

"What?"

"You drive well." Porter said. "It's a very smooth ride."

"Wow." Dean whispered. "Hitting on me right in front of my husband."

"What? No, I just…you know it's a…I meant that you're good at it and…"

"Dude, I'm joking, chill out."

"Sorry."

"He is a smooth ride though." Sam grinned. "Very."

"Sammy." Dean blushed. "Cut that out."

Dean was such a good driver that he was even able to do it one handed. He kept his left hand on the wheel and handed his right one to Sam. Holding hands while they were driving was one of Sam's favorite things to do and because they were going to be on the interstate for a while he didn't have to worry about Dean needing both hands all of a sudden. It was nice to have a little bit of quiet even with Porter in the backseat but Dean still wanted to talk and he wanted to talk about Matthew.

Matthew really reminded Sam of Evan because he was very polite, quiet, and shy. Sam really did like him and Dean liked pretty much all kids but he wanted to know more and though Porter had been very open about his mother he didn't seem to want to talk about his son. He was just kind of trailing off and he changed the subject twice which had Sam worried a little. He realized they probably should have just dropped it but in his experience the stuff people didn't want to talk about was what they needed to talk about. As always Dean seemed to know what the problem was because if Porter was going to talk about Matthew he was going to have to talk about where he came from. Dean had fudged around that for years when it came to Jenny and he could tell when someone else was doing it.

"Let me guess." Dean said. "You met her late one night after too many beers?"

"No."

"She was your best friend and said she'd carry the baby but then she got all depressed and stopped talking to you?"

"No."

"Um…" Dean said before he paused. "You were married but she cheated on you and then you got back together because she was pregnant and now you don't let her hold the baby which is suspiciously cute."

"Are these the only options?" Porter asked. "The only very strange and dramatic options?"

"You think that's bad?" Dean asked. "You had bareback anal sex with her, she used that load to knock herself up, and then gave birth to half demon spawn but oh wait, she really loved you and was actually not so bad of a mother even if she sent your twin to Beverly Hills."

"That was awfully concise." Sam laughed. "Porter, what's the deal?"

"I slept with her, she got pregnant, and we decided she'd have to have an abortion which she couldn't go through with and now every time I look at my son I think about what we almost did."

Dean immediately let go of Sam's hand to put both of his on the steering wheel. His knuckles turned stone white and he kept his eyes directly on the road in front of them. Sam decided at that point that it was probably a good idea to not push Porter to talk about things he didn't want to talk about. Not mentioning Matthew's mother would have been a fantastic ideas because Porter was now upset and Dean was even worse off.

"You two don't talk anymore?"

"No. I said I'd take care of everything and she didn't have to do anything, but apparently not having to do anything was still too much to ask."

"Does he know her?" Dean asked. "I mean…he's met her?"

"No."

"Do you think in the future you might…"

"Sammy." Dean said before he cleared his throat. "We've been asking him questions non-stop. Maybe we should just have a nice quiet drive."

"Uh…yeah, okay."

Sam was still turned in his seat so he inclined his head slightly which was all he had to do. There was no way Porter could know about how strained Dean's relationship with Jenny had been, but he knew when it was best to stay quiet. If they had some time alone in the next couple of days Sam was going to make a point to talk to Porter about Matthew's mother if he wanted to chat. Dean hadn't wanted to talk about it for the longest time and when he finally did it was like a bomb going off.

Since Dean had silenced everyone the rest of the ride was completely uneventful. They went about forty minutes without a word until they were right outside the city and Porter began to navigate from the backseat. Dean knew the city well enough, but whenever they were there they were always going to the same couple of places. He could get to Jensen and Jared's house just fine as well as Larry's office but he needed help with most other things. Had Porter said where he lived instead of giving directions Dean would have known exactly where he was going because some New York landmarks were notorious.

Dean had been so quiet and moody for the entire ride, but he squealed a little when he realized they were actually about to go into the building he had parked near. Dean was actually kind of cute about the whole thing because once they were in the entrance he paused and just took everything in. Had Sam known it was such a big deal to him he would have arranged a tour years ago, but Dean didn't like to Fanboy out very often.

"Dude."

"Did you like John Lennon?" Porter asked. "Or is it the building?"

"John Lennon got shot right here!" Dean whispered. "Wow."

"I can't believe you live in The Dakota." Sam laughed. "How much did you pay?"

"Nothing, it's actually my mom's apartment. She moved back to Paris permanently a few years ago and told me to take it."

"John Lennon." Dean sighed. "The second most famous person to ever get shot in New York."

"You think I'm more famous than John Lennon?" Sam asked. "Really?"

"He was just a crazy Beatle…this is fuckin' awesome."

"Do you need a moment alone?"

"What…no, no." Dean laughed. "No, I…wow, this is so cool."

Sam giggled a little and then held out his hand for Dean. It took him a solid minute to even realize it was there but once he did he held on tight and the novelty of The Dakota began to subside some. Since Porter had been forcibly removed from his apartment he didn't have any keys, but luckily the concierge had another set in case of emergencies. He seemed very happy to see Porter and even asked about Matthew. Porter was very nice to him which convinced Sam he was a nice guy all the time but not when he was giving interviews or trying to drum up some press.

Even though the whole interview thing still pissed Sam off he had to hand it to Porter because he seemed able to manage two completely different personalities. Sam had such troubling being John Michael who wasn't supposed to be anything like the Sammy everyone knew and loved. John was supposed to be a little harder and it was a hell of a lot of work to keep it up. For Porter being an asshole on record seemed to come really easily and Sam was a little jealous, which was fine since it prepared him for being a lot jealous when they got to the apartment.

Sam had a hell of a lot more money and several houses, but part of him always wondered what his life might have been like if they just had Mikey. Dean didn't want to live in the city, but Sam had considered it before they decided on Westport. There was something so incredibly chic and exciting about a gorgeous New York City apartment and Sam really wanted one which was part of the reason he owned a few apartment buildings.

Porter's apartment wasn't really Sam's style, but it was certainly beautiful. The building itself was so traditional but Porter had decorated with heavy dark modern furniture. The whole apartment was so dark, but in the spacious living room was a gorgeous cream colored sofa that actually made Sam a little weak in the knees. If he had a cream colored sofa at home it would only be a matter of time before Ethan wrote his name on it with poster paint or Ollie hid a jelly sandwich under the cushions for safe keeping.

"It's a little messed up in here." Dean said as he picked up a chair. "Did this happen during?"

"Yeah, we were watching television." Porter said as he looked around. "They broke down the door, but it's fixed."

"I guess they didn't want anyone to think you were missing." Sam shrugged. "Something smells awful."

"It does?" Dean asked. "I don't smell anything."

"Something's rotting or…I dunno."

It was faint, but with his super tuned senses Sam could smell it. He followed his nose into Porter's fabulous optic white modern kitchen and found a big bowl of rotting salad on the counter. It had sort of liquefied and the smell was so strong Sam immediately dumped it into the sink with a few squirts of dish detergent. Lucky for them that was the only thing wrong with the apartment. Some of the furniture had been overturned but it was in great shape considering a swat team had been in there.

Porter's bedroom again made Sam a little jealous because it was so incredibly sexy. The whole room was dark stained wood and leather walls. Sam actually had to walk over and feel them because he thought it was a clever paint treatment but it was real leather that felt and smelled like pure sex. The bed was reminiscent of a throne with brown silk bedding and simple pillows against the headboard. Dean actually had to sit down on it to bounce a few times while he shot Sam a very naughty look.

"How many guys have you fucked in here?"

"What?" Porter asked from the bathroom. "Guys?"

"Fucked."

"Oh…a couple."

"A couple." Dean whispered. "This whole room is designed for fucking."

"And being fabulous." Sam sighed. "I want leather walls."

"You love this apartment don't you?"

"What I've seen." Sam laughed. "Though I have no idea how it could possibly get any better."

"I'm gay, Sam." Porter said as he walked out the bathroom. "You know it can always get better."

"Can I…can I see it?"

"Go ahead."

Porter set down his bag of toiletries and Dean wasted no time in rifling through it. Normally Sam would have told him to behave himself but there were two big double doors on the side of the room that didn't lead to the bathroom. After taking a deep breath Sam put one hand on each knob and then pulled them open. He had just talked to God, but the real religious experience happened in Porter's closet of wonders.

"Oh." Sam whimpered. "Oh, it's beautiful…"

"Thanks."

"Holy shit." Dean whispered. "Now this is a closet."

"This is…I feel a little faint."

"I'll catch you, Sammy."

"Thanks, baby."

Porter's closet was about sixteen feet wide and at least forty feet deep and there was very little unused space. There were beautiful built in fixtures lining the walls and the entire back wall was devoted to hundreds of pairs of shoes. Sam still had him beat on the shoes, but he wasn't even close to the amount of clothes. Porter had whole racks filled with nothing but gorgeous coats and what seemed to be another entire closet just devoted to accessories.

"This is like…everything Prada's made for the past six years."

"I love Prada." Porter said as he packed some stuff. "Dean, may I give you a shirt?"

"Um…absolutely."

"I bought this in Paris last year and then my mom bought it for me too. We're the same size."

"Fucking Jared." Sam muttered. "Prada did a fantastic shirt last year with…Oh! That's it!"

"Everything works out I guess."

Auden had shown up somewhere in a fabulous black Prada shirt with interesting cuffs and a row of tiny fabric buttons on the back of the sleeves. Sam was immediately taken with it because it was such a architectural shirt, but then Dean took an interest and wondered if it was something he could wear jeans with which it absolutely was. Auden refused to sell, and Sam couldn't find one anywhere which meant they really were meant to be Porter's best friend, especially since he had about fifteen other one of a kind shirts that Dean gladly took. There was nothing in the world like a group of millionaires in a closet getting hand-me-downs.

Porter's bedroom and the closet were pretty damn impressive and Sam was sure there was no way he could possibly be more jealous but then they walked across the hall and opened another set of double doors. Matthew's bedroom was even bigger than Porter's and seeing it made Sam wish he was five years old again. Dean on the other hand made a crack about suing for copyright infringement, but Sam knew he was just floored by how beautiful the bedroom was.

"Is that a gigantic bean bed?" Dean asked. "Where'd you find that?"

"We had it made."

"He must really like The Magic Bean." Sam laughed. "Wow."

"The guy we hired to do the mural wouldn't paint the characters."

"We'll get Auden to sign a release or something." Dean smiled. "And when we get home you can read Matthew the new books."

"Really?"

"Yeah, I insist."

"Thank you, Dean."

It was going to be a long time until Porter earned an invite to the best friends cabin in the woods, but Matthew's room was working in his favor. It was all decorated in a Magic Bean theme with lush forests painted against the walls. There were even tiny little lights in the cloud painted ceiling that twinkled like stars. Common ground was a big step in the right direction and Sam watched in amazement while Dean helped Porter pack up enough of Matthew's stuff for a good long stay in Connecticut.

It was Tuesday which meant there were only three days until Ollie's super special awesome big boy celebrity studded event gala. The family rule was no huge parties until the age of four, but when Sam told Ollie that he completely ignored him and told someone to call Anthony who was then to call Angelina Jolie who was then to call Kung Fu Panda. Dean wasn't sure they were going to get all the celebrities Ollie wanted but they were going to try their best.

The guest list was pretty much nailed down and Ollie had invited only his very best and most fabulous friends, which came in at just under fifty kids. Dean really had no idea how the hell Ollie knew so many people but when they went over the list Chris had given them he said something nice about every single person. Dean was a little worried about having his house filled with fifty kids all under the age of five, but Ollie was a good boy and he deserved a party.

With the guest list taken care of Dean was ready to discuss the theme which was of course "Pigs wearing fancy clothes and nice shoes!" Ollie wanted pig cakes, pig decorations, and most importantly of all he wanted all of his guests to leave with a baby pig of their own. Dean knew that wasn't going to happen, but surprisingly it was the least of their problems when it came to the party. Dean was trying to think of a way to tell Ollie there would be no animal favors when his royal chunkiness mentioned maybe skipping school on Friday so he could get to the castle early and supervise.

"What…what castle, baby?"

"A Wheekah." Ollie said with a dramatic sigh. "A think a said a big boy pawty was at a Wheekah."

"You want us to turn the house into a castle?" Sam asked. "We can maybe do that."

"Wha!"

"Okay, we can totally do that."

"Daddy." Ollie said as he patted Sam's hand. "A don think ya understand. Is gwampa's fault for makin' ya so pwetty."

"Are you calling me stupid?"

"A must be if a think your Beans can have a pawty here."

"Beanie…" Dean said before he paused. "When you say Wheekah…do you mean Oheka?"

"Is wha a just said!"

"You want to have your party at Oheka?" Sam asked. "The party you didn't want to have at all three days ago."

"Oh…" Ollie whispered. "A guess is too big a deal?"

"Well…"Sam said before he looked over at Dean. "Maybe we could…"

"A jus thought wit a fancy piano and then wit Cwaig bein' a pwivate dancah for money…a guess The Beans was thinkin' maybe he could have a nice things…for ones."

"Of course you can!"

"No, no, a see how it is. Daddy, wemember when a buy daddy a fancy car?"

"Yes." Dean gulped. "I do. What about it?"

"A jus wanna wemind you. Sure was nice to buy a thing…"

"Okay then." Sam nodded. "I guess I'm going to call Oheka."

"Only if is not a botha, daddy…but if a did…maybe a toes…"

"Hey!"

"Maybe a toes for both." Ollie whispered. "At a same time? Maybe wit a muhwahjah toes?"

Ollie was looking very cute and Dean was extremely proud of him for being so manipulative, but there was no way they were spending a massive amount of money to give a three year old a party at a freaking castle. Ollie had made Sam feel so guilty that he was about three seconds away from actually calling but Dean decided to put his foot down. He knew it was going to be hard as hell, but it was something that had to be done.

"We can't get you the castle and we can't give out baby pigs for favors."

"Buh…"

"I'm sorry, baby. We're having your party here and we'll buy stuffed animal pigs."

"Wha about a shirt?"

"I promise I won't wear a shirt all day." Dean nodded. "A pwomise."

"Well." Ollie sighed. "Was a most important pawt."

"So…you're going to give up the castle and live pig favors just to see daddy without a shirt on?"

"A yeah, daddy Sammy. Your Beans is hot and smawt. A know what a good deal is. Lemme see it!"

Dean immediately yanked up his shirt and contracted his stomach as best he could. He was looking pretty hot and Ollie obviously approved since he kissed him six times before wandering off to help Michael with the babies. That was one big problem solved and Dean thought it was pretty easy to deal with. Ollie was in his own way absolutely right. Mikey and the twins did get a lot of stuff, it was stuff they needed but still. Ollie sometimes got the short end of the stick, and since his talent was being popular they were going to give him the party he deserved even if it had to happen in a regular house.

Ollie had already gone over the menu with Sam and it was ham heavy. The pig cake was a must and Sam had already called to order it, but Ollie also wanted his guests to dine on ham sandwiches, a tray of bacon, and pork rinds. That made Dean think they should give out bottles of Pepto as a favor but if it made Ollie happy they were going to do it, though Sam thought they should maybe have some other food as well. That's what he was all about because while he was rattling off things to tell the caterers about he was also fixing three big chickens for dinner which already smelled fantastic.

"I think…"

"Remember when we could get by on one chicken?" Sam asked. "One chicken with enough left over for lunch the next day."

"And now we gots all these kids that needs to be fed and loved all the time."

"Yeah." Sam sighed. "Did Porter's apartment make you jealous?"

"A little."

"Me too."

"Really? I thought that boner you got was just involuntary."

Dean saw the way Sam was looking around at everything and it didn't take him long to figure out what was going on. Porter had a ton of money and only one kid to devote all his time and attention to. Dean could see how some people might really like that and he also understood why Sam found it so appealing, but it wasn't their life. Even if they only had one kid it wouldn't have been their life because they had each other and Porter was single guy with a swinging bachelor's pad that probably got him more ass than he knew what to do with.

"It just made me think. I don't think I'd be happy living in the city anyway."

"I know I wouldn't…so…how much ass do you think he gets on a regular basis?"

"Let's see, he's an attractive, impeccably dressed and groomed millionaire with a gorgeous apartment in The Dakota…I'd say he nails at least six guys a day."

"Usually one per six weeks." Porter said as he walked into the kitchen. "Sometimes longer. Did you just call me attractive?"

"Uh…yeah…yeah, I did." Sam said before an awkward pause. "Hey! How's it going!"

Sometimes Dean had no idea how the hell Sam managed to have any semblance of a relationship before they got together. When he liked someone there was a tendency for him to get a little retarded. Whenever Jensen flirted with him Sam got all stupid and giggly and apparently whenever Porter was around the plan was to turn bright red and yell. Normally Dean would have been threatened and pissed off but Porter was pretty damn sexy and if he wasn't seeing his fuck chamber would have made him so.

"It's going pretty well." Porter said. "Matthew's in the basement with the kids."

"And you took a shower."

"Yeah, I wanted to put on my own clothes. Should I bring the hamper to the laundry room or…"

"Of course not." Sam laughed. "I'll do that."

"Okay, thank you. Can I help?"

"You don't have a steady boyfriend?" Dean asked. "You're nailing a different guy every six weeks?"

"Um…usually just someone to hook up with for the night."

"So you have sex with them and then…what happens?"

"They go home." Porter said. "Pretty much. I don't like guys around Matthew."

"You are so weird." Dean whispered. "You're totally weird."

"Dean." Sam coughed. "Porter, do you know how to clean green beans?"

"Just snap 'em, right?"

"Yep."

"I can handle that. Can I ask why I'm weird?"

"We don't know guys like you…I'm so confused right now. How many guys have you been with?"

"Um…" Porter said as he started to wash his hands. "Fortyish."

Dean chose the wrong moment to eat a piece of celery because it went down the wrong way and then he ended up spitting it right in Sam's face. Alex was going to be crushed because he was sort of the king of the man-whores and Porter had just destroyed his record of three guys. Dean was liking him more and more, but once he learned that Porter was getting ass around the clock he started to think he was even cooler. It wasn't because he got a lot of ass, he was just so comfortable with himself and he didn't pretend like it was something to be ashamed of.

"Do you want to date?" Dean asked. "I mean, it's none of my business but I'm just curious."

"If I could find someone Matthew liked I'd probably give it a try."

"He's all that matters to you." Sam said. "Isn't he?"

"Yeah." Porter smiled. "When we were going to sleep last night he told me what he wants for Christmas. He knows it's coming up and he wants to give me time to prepare."

"What is it?"

"A little brother…and a big one too."

"Do you want more kids?"

"I did. I was going to start looking for a surrogate after the first of the year, I'm not so…I don't really know."

Dean was about to put on his "Yay Daddy!" hat, but Sam gave him the shifty side eye and shook his head. That meant that it wasn't something they could discuss just yet which Dean didn't really agree with, but he had learned his lesson earlier with not pushing Porter. In time once Porter understood things a little better Dean was sure he'd change his mind and give Matthew a little brother or sister. He could even adopt if he wanted to and Dean was going to make sure to talk to him about that alternative since it had worked out so well for them even if Michael was a ginger dropout.

Since he didn't want Porter to show him up Dean decided to help out with dinner as well. Sam might have thought there was something to only having one kid, but he loved cooking big meals and there was no way he could go back to being a one chicken kind of guy. Dean had never told him but when they were eating one chicken for dinner he always felt like a little more for lunch the next day and if they eventually got to a point where they were a four chicken family that was okay too because families were just about the best thing in the world. Several members were currently missing, but Dean knew they'd be back eventually and he was going to try his best to stay strong until then.

When he heard a door shut outside Dean was sort of hoping John was back, but it was still too soon. Bobby had said they were just hanging out and talking and sort of camping indoors since the house on Lake George was empty. Dean was really tempted to drive out there and check it out, but he wanted to give John time alone with his number one girl. Bobby was totally John's backup wife, just like Bruce, who walking right in the back door was Dean's. Sam had called him over to do a very special job, but he hadn't told him that they had a new friend in the mix.

"What the fuck?" Bruce whispered. "There's a gigantic douche in your kitchen."

"Bruce." Sam sighed. "This is Porter…Joe."

"Porter Dubois." Bruce nodded. "Wow, it's an honor."

"It's nice to meet you. I've heard a lot about you."

"Likewise!"

"Here we go." Dean muttered. "This ain't going to be pretty."

"I actually heard that your mom is white and your dad is black."

"Yes, that's right."

"Outstanding!" Bruce nodded. "My son's mother is black so he's biracial too! When he grows up I sure am happy that you can be one of his role models. You've really set a great example!"

They were actually lucky that Bruce had come over alone because if it was Anthony, Porter would have gotten bitchslapped all the way into next week. Not only did he not like the whole talking shit about Sam thing, but Anthony was a hell of a lot more sensitive about the lack of people for Charlie to look up to who were also biracial. He really felt like Porter had a responsibility as a biracial gay man and he just chose to be a total dickhead douche bag.

"I'm sorry that you have the wrong idea about me and…"

"Duh duh duh." Bruce said as he held up his hand. "We're done with the portion of the show where you talk to me. Why is he in your house if he's evil?"

"He's not evil." Sam said. "I checked."

"How!"

"I…well, I would know, he's just confused."

"Really! When I was confused I just jacked off to the Sears catalog, I didn't try to kill people."

"He doesn't remember that." Dean whispered. "It's complicated."

"It's so convenient that no one remembers being evil except for the people who get sliced up on their beautiful biceps!"

"Porter, can you apologize to Bruce for inadvertently hurting his husband."

"Twice!"

"Twice?" Sam asked. "I thought he just got cut in South Carolina."

"I want him to apologize on behalf of Jeremy's devil as well."

"I am sorry that your husband was hurt and in the future I'll try to be a better role model to your biracial baby."

"Wow." Bruce whispered. "Totally insincere. I can't even believe this. I'm giving you this AIDS test and then I'm outta here."

"It's not an AIDS test."

"Then what am I looking for?"

"Ab…" Sam said before he sighed. "Abnormalities."

Bruce was just about as agitated as a man could be, but he still remained completely professional and he looked awfully cute with his little doctor's case. He sort of looked like a big boy and as always Dean was impressed with how nurturing he was. He sat Sam down at the kitchen table, cleaned up his arm with a alcohol swab, and then stuck him in a very prominent vein. Over the years Dean had gotten so squeamish around blood and even in the syringe it was making him a little uneasy.

After collecting two vials worth Bruce bandaged Sam up and began to pack up his little bag. There was a an alcohol swab on the table with just the tiniest little speck of blood on it, which Dean didn't think was dangerous at all because Sam was as healthy as a horse. That little swab floated up into the air about six inches off the table before it burst into flame and then filtered down in snowy black ash.

"Holy shit." Bruce whispered. "What was that?"

"I need you to be really careful with this, Bruce." Sam said. "I want you to look at it and test it, but under no circumstances can you send it out and once you're done you need to incinerate it. The vials, the slides, everything. Not a drop left behind."

"What am I supposed to be looking for?"

For an incredibly long minute Sam kept quiet and cleared his throat several times. He had said he wanted the blood test which Dean agreed was a good idea, but that was only because he had been blood on blood with Ian. They trusted him and if he had something it would have come up but there was nothing wrong with getting himself checked out. Apparently Sam had other reasons why he wanted Bruce and Nick to check out his blood, which he wasn't going to mention out loud.

"I need you to look at it and see if anything is off."

"Why?"

"Can't you just do it?"

"Of course." Bruce nodded. "But…that's not really something I do. We can do it no problem but what would we be looking for?"

"Anything that makes me different from you."

"Okay. I came home early to do this. Nick's still at the office we'll call you back tonight or tomorrow maybe."

"Be careful. Don't put my name on that."

"Sammy." Dean said. "What are you so afraid of?"

"I don't want that blood to fall into the wrong hands."

"I’ll be very careful." Bruce said as he stood up. "Sam, Dean, lovely seeing you both. If you see Jerry Falwell tell him I said 'Word!'"

"It was nice to meet you, Bruce." Porter said. "And I am sorry."

"Mmhmm. FYI." Bruce said before he whispered to Dean. "Between the pedophiles and serial killers you two have really crappy tastes in house guests."

"Can you try to be nicer in the future?"

Bruce raised an eyebrow and then gave Dean a little kiss on the cheek, but he didn't say anything about ever being nice to Porter. The way Dean saw it, if everyone could accept Jeremy and then Jason, Porter had a decent chance of becoming part of the family and maybe making a couple of friends. It was going to be hard work, but Dean knew he could do it if he really tried which he was obviously doing.

"Is there something in our blood?" Porter asked. "Would it be in mine as well?"

"No. This is just me."

"What is it, Sammy?"

"Maybe nothing, but there's nothing wrong with being sure."

"You feel okay?"

"I feel fantastic." Sam smiled. "Let's get these chickens in the oven and then we can go hang out with the kids."

"That's a great plan, I…"

"Daddy!"

Dean prepared himself and then turned around because Ollie was back and that could only mean one thing. Everyone was playing in the basement and if he braved those big stairs all by himself it meant he had another idea for his party, one that was probably going to cost an obscene amount of money and be completely unrealistic.

"Yes?"

"When a have a pawty, a want the guy that sings a song." Ollie said. "A would not believe a eyes! Mr. Beans gets a thousand hugs fwom ten thousand lightening bugs!"

"You want Owl City to play your party." Sam said. "Seriously?"

"A feel like such a insomuhnack!"

"Ollie." Porter said before he squatted down. "I can get you Owl City and Lady Gaga."

"Wha! A don even care about a Gaga!"

"Do you know them?" Dean laughed. "Really?"

"I sure do."

"Wow!" Ollie yelled. "Wha a small whirl!"

Ollie gave everyone hugs before he ran right out of the kitchen and back to the basement. If Porter could get a couple of musicians and Sam was okay with Lady Gaga being around the kids then Dean didn't see a problem with it. He was a little worried about how out of hand Ollie's party was getting, but he was a cute baby boy and he deserved good things. Dean did as well because as soon as the chickens were in the oven Sam gave him several kisses all over his neck.

SURPRISE.

2009-11-25T23:25:31Z

Happy Thanksgiving to everyone in the US and Happy Samcakes to everyone else!

Title:Dean's Special All You Can Eat and Also There's Pie Day. 30/?
Author: bitchandjerk
Characters: Sam/Dean, Andrew/Floppers, John/Lloyd, Bobby
Rating :R
Words: 7.000/130,000
Warnings: Wincest,
Summary: On the third Thursday of November people everywhere celebrate the little known holiday "Deansgiving" and the only thing that will make it more special is if John proposes.
Notes:: Rest are here, Samcakes
Disclaimer: I don't own any of these characters.
Feedback: Makes me hard.

There were three hundred and sixty-five days in a year and three of those were all about Dean. The first started right when the year did in January. It was his birthday and from midnight to midnight he expected the royal treatment which included but was not limited to food, sex, foot rubs, and compliments to his hair. In addition to that Sam couldn't wear shoes on his birthday and Dean broke out a trusty pair of cowboy boots which made him just a few inches taller. Some people, freakishly tall and awkwardly proportioned people, thought that was crazy, but Dean only got three days out of the year that were all about him and he made the rules.

Dean's second day was in the middle of June and it wasn't any special date at all. Dean just picked it at random when he felt the need to celebrate being the world's best big brother. Big brother day involved much of the same activities as his birthday, but Sam was expected to need a lot of help with bullies at school or his homework. Dean didn't really care what the scenario was as long as he could celebrate the day by breaking in some sweet little brother virgin ass for the first time. He kept expecting Hallmark to make a card, but unfortunately their efforts seemed to be centered on insignificant holidays like Father's day.

Dean liked Christmas and their anniversaries, but those days were about other people. On Christmas he'd have to buy presents for John and Lloyd and on anniversaries he always ended up taking Sam out for fancy chicken dinners and buying him flowers. That was fine with Dean, but the special days specifically designed and devoted to him were just a little bit better. He had his perfect birthday and during the summer he helped Sam overcome a case of stage fright before the school Autumn musicale through sodomy. That meant there was only one more day left before the cycle started over again and it was one of Dean's favorites.

"It's here!" Dean screamed as he jumped out of bed. "Sammy! Sammy!"

"Fuck off." Sam groaned. "What time is it?"

"Five! Andrew! Floppers! It's finally here!"

Dean yanked back the covers and grabbed the dogs from between Sam's feet so he could spin around with them. They didn't really seem that impressed or interested but Dean knew that they were going to change their minds, because it was "Dean's Special All You Can Eat and Also There's Pie Day." They were going to be thrilled with all the food and maybe even a couple of scraps of turkey if Sam ever got his fat naked ass out of bed to start cooking.

"Time to get up!"

"Rim me a little."

"Sam." Dean sighed. "There are more important things than me performing oral sex on your ass."

"Wow, you've finally gone completely insane."

"Come on! Get started on the pies! Come on! Come on!"

"Dean." Sam said as he rolled over. "We own a bakery, we make hundreds of pies a week. There's a factory in New Jersey that makes thousand of our pies a day. Can we not make pies today?"

"Oh, my God." Dean whispered as he put down the dogs. "That's the cruelest thing you've ever said to me."

"Aw, I didn't mean it like…"

"No, it's out there. You said it. I can't believe I went through the trouble of letting you suck me off last night after dinner if this is how you're going to treat me."

"Dean…"

"I love you so much and you can't make me pies on my special day?"

"It's Thanksgiving." Sam said. "It's not really just about you. It's about pilgrims and corn and some shit."

"We're not talking."

"But…"

"What did I say!" Dean screeched. "I'm telling."

Sam rolled his eyes and then patted the bed until Andrew and Floppers curled up next to him. They were traitors and Dean was going to make sure he went out of his way to ignore national weenie dog day. The dogs and Sam obviously hated him, but he knew two people that loved and would support him and thankfully they were both raging queers so they slept in the same bed which Dean launched himself into as soon as he picked the lock to their bedroom. He really didn't understand why they kept locking the door because he kept on having to pick it whenever he wanted to barge in unannounced.

"Daddies!" Dean yelled. "Wake up, it's my special day!"

"Fuck off." John groaned. "Go back to bed."

"No surprise you hate me…step-father?"

"I've asked you repeatedly not to call me that."

"You know what? When you two shacked up and started butt fucking each other I didn't say anything and I only filmed it using a hidden camera once. Is it so much to ask that you support me on my special day?"

"You filmed us having sex?" John asked. "Why would you…"

"This isn't about me filming you or how many times I jacked off to it. This is about me doing so much for this family and no one even caring about my special day."

"Perhaps we could care later." Lloyd said. "Maybe when the sun is up."

"Forget it!"

"Awesome." John sighed. "See you at breakfast."

Dean really thought Lloyd would back him up, but he was little more than the wicked step-father. The fairy tales had warned Dean about wicked step-fathers but he wanted to give Lloyd a chance and he had totally just blown it. For a second he looked like he was about to get out of bed, but then John pulled him over so they could cuddle like a couple of queer-mos. Dean thought that whole choice of lifestyle was a sin against God, but if John wanted to fuck dead British people that was his choice to make.

Since no one was on his side Dean went back to the bedroom and got his robe and slippers. Sam and the dogs were already sleeping again so he shot all three of them the bird before sulking out of the bedroom and down the stairs. He had to make his own coffee on his special day and because everyone hated him he even had to decorate while it was brewing. Someone else should have been decorating, but apparently everyone else in the house, which Dean had renovated with his own two hands, had butt for brains.

For his special day Dean chose to decorate in a palette of oranges, yellows, browns, and reds. He had a couple of dried corn ears and a few very cute little pumpkins he had spent the whole week decorating. There were also some Indian and pilgrim cutouts, as well as a cornucopia, but that had nothing to do with Thanksgiving, that was just what they sold at the store and Dean thought it went well with the theme of his special day which was of course "Dean is awesome and handsome and tall and a reluctant bottom!"

By the time the house was all decorated fifteen minutes had passed and Dean was finished his first cup of coffee. He had nothing left to do but fix breakfast and though he was hungry he sure as hell wasn't going to cook on his day. Instead of doing that he decided the best course of action would be to blare the television as loud as it would go. He was just about to walk to the living room to wake the whole damn neighborhood up when he heard some tiny tapping from the hallway upstairs.

Andrew showed up first and then Floppers popped up right next to him. Their little nails were clicking on the floor and if they were out of bed that meant that Sam was as well. He appeared just a second later with his own robe and slippers on and though he was yawning he was awake. Dean really appreciated that and he tried to be as cute as he possibly could which actually was as effortless as breathing.

"I'm awake." Sam said as he walked down the stairs. "I'm up."

"Thank you, Sammy!"

"You're welcome."

"You know since you're awake now…maybe we could try that whole rimming thing." Dean shrugged. "I mean, it's still early, once you get the turkey in the oven…you know…motor boating."

"Maybe later."

"Oh...okay, well, yeah, just tell me when you want ass-head and I'll be on my knees lickety split!"

"Can you take the dogs out while I get coffee?"

"And then there's rimming?" Dean asked. "Hmm?"

"Maybe dad has time for you to rim him." Sam said. "I have a special big boy meal to cook for your special day."

"Ooooh!" Dean squealed. "And you'll make me special baked wonis with cheese!"

"Yes."

"Tatos!"

"Of course."

"Four pies each more delicious than the last!"

"Yes, Dean." Sam sighed. "I promise."

"And then a pie filled with another pie!"

"I uh…I haven't quite figured that out yet, but I'll do my best."

"I love you!" Dean said before he kissed him. "I'm going to take the puppies out and play a little."

"Have fun. If you get apple cheeked you come back inside, mister!"

"I will!"

Dean tripped twice before he made it to the backdoor, but Sam didn't say anything so obviously he hadn't lost any cool points. Andrew and Floppers were both ready and waiting to go outside and they were dancing around in circles which Dean did for a second as well. They really liked when he did that and Andrew yelped a few times to show his appreciation before bolting out the door once it was opened. Floppers tried to do the same but he slammed into the wall once before making it outside.

They both ran for their favorites spots and because it was so cold and windy their ears were flapping all over the place. Dean really needed a coat on, but he was too excited about the day and he had always been a big fan of snowy holidays. The snow had started to come down yesterday and it hadn't stopped yet. Dean was really hoping that it got just a little heavier because if he was lucky they could end his special day by building snowmen in sexually provocative poses. Dean totally had the most awesome idea ever and it involved making a snowJohn getting plowed by a whole gang of snowLloyds. That was only going to work if they could do it in the front yard though so everyone could see it.

Once the dogs had taken care of their puppy business Dean chased them around the yard while screaming as was his early morning tradition. They liked to get up and do their peeps and poopies before having a little powernap and then breakfast around ten so Dean always ran around to tire them out some. Floppers seemed to enjoy it more but then he was a lot more casual than Andrew who didn't view the chase as a fun game but rather as morning cardio.

When Dean was out of breath he clapped until the dogs ran to the backdoor. After he gave them treats they both ran to their bed and burrowed under the blankets. They certainly were creatures of habit and Dean knew Sam would appreciate them not being underfoot while he was making breakfast. Word on the street was that there was a breakfast pie on the menu, but Dean didn't want to get his hopes up just in case Sam was making scrambled eggs which would never be fancy enough for a special day.

"Oooh!" Dean said as he walked into the kitchen. "What's that!"

"This is the puff pastry I had the good sense to make extra of yesterday at work."

"Uh-huh, I'm familiar. What are you going to do with that?"

"Well, I'm going to line this dish with it and bake it for a couple of minutes to puff it up."

"Oh yeah!" Dean nodded. "And then?"

"Then I'm going to fill it with eggs, sausage, bacon and cheese to make you a…"

"Ooooh." Dean moaned. "What is it, Sammy!"

"Breakfast." Sam said before he paused dramatically. "Pot…pie."

"Whoomp there it is!"

Dean knew he was going to get an extra special breakfast for his big day and Sam most certainly didn't disappoint. Though he had never had a breakfast pot pie Dean thought it sounded fantastic and Sam thought it was going to go great with some hash browns, grits, and maybe a little bit of country gravy. That made Dean want to rip Sam's jammie jams right off his hot ass but instead he managed to control the urge and got the hash browns out of the freezer.

"I think today's the day, Sammy." Dean nodded. "I can feel it. It's the only way to make my special day more special."

"What?"

"Dad and Lloyd…you know?"

"Making loud obnoxious crazy naked sex?"

"Which they have been doing exclusively for a while now." Dean whispered. "Dad's going to pop the question."

"Are you high?" Sam laughed. "The only question he's asking is if he can get a reach around. They're not getting married. They just fuck, it's not like they're in love enough to get married."

"If they're not in love why do they sleep in the same bed?"

"Because they fuck constantly." Sam said. "And then fall asleep. This isn't love it's just sex. Dad's not gay. He just likes having sex with another man."

"I dunno, Sammy…I think they might get married. They should, it's awesome. It's my favorite thing ever."

"Is it?" Sam smiled. "Better than pie?"

"Better than all the pies in the world."

"That is so sweet, Dean." Sam whispered. "Lemme put this in the oven and then I'd like to see you in the laundry room."

"For…for what?"

"You know…"

"Re…really?" Dean asked. "Butt before breakfast?"

"Thanksgiving is like a marathon, baby. You need to stretch before you run and it'll be best for you to have a little something to eat before a big meal."

"Ooohwoahhh." Dean shuddered. "Yes, sir!"

Dean slid the puff pastry into the oven and then let Sam pull him into the laundry room. There was really no telling what exactly was going on with Lloyd and John and for the next ten minutes Dean didn't care one little bit, because he was way too busy giving thanks for all things good and pure in the world, which Sam just so happened to keep betwixt his cheeks.

Pie within pie sounded like a good idea in theory but it was really nothing but a big mess. Sam had made a small cherry pie and then put that inside a larger strawberry pie, but he knew the crust was going to get all soggy and that the whole damn thing might explode or collapse in the oven. It was what Dean wanted though so he made it while constantly reminding himself that no one was going to care what it looked it. It was actually a little nice to cook something that didn't have to be sold and therefore had to look flawless.

Despite it being his special day Dean didn't stay awake for long after breakfast. He had a cup of coffee, helped out some in the kitchen, and then said he was going to the bathroom. When he hadn't come back for a half hour Sam went looking and found him curled up on the sofa under a big blanket. Sam was a little pissed that Dean had woken him up so early and then crashed, but he was so freakin' cute it could be forgiven. Instead of waking him up Sam just took off his glasses and gave him a little kiss on the earlobe.

By the time John decided to join the party Sam had already given the turkey it's very first basting and all the hard work was done. When he sauntered into the kitchen in his robe he had the biggest shit eating grin on his face which Sam knew was actually a cocksucking grin, but it was a very subtle difference. Sam really needed a little help and John was good with chopping, but as always they'd have to go over the play by play before any work got done.

For the past few months John had been very open about his fancy new relationship and Sam was a little tired of it. He wanted him to be happy, but the graphic and downright disturbing details were something he could do without. It seemed John didn't really know what was appropriate or he just didn't have an internal censor. Dean thought he just like talking with the guys, but Sam was thinking maybe he had suffered some head trauma they didn't know about.

"Smells great, Sammy."

"Thanks, dad. Happy Thanksgiving."

"You too." John said. "Yeah, you too…So last night I'm nailing Lloyd in the bathroom and…"

"Oh, Jesus…"

"His face is like pressed into the tile, and I'm biting him on his neck because he's a little whore."

"Right."

"And I notice the tile work in the bathroom is really nice. Dean did a great job."

"Oh…yeah, he did. He's very talented. I picked that out, we were going to go with a neutral but…"

"He shot his load all over it. I made him lick it clean." John said with a wink. "He's such a whore. Yeah, I came pretty damn hard inside him."

"I gave Dean head last night."

"Oh, Sam." John whispered. "I don't need to know about that."

"But you…"

"It's Thanksgiving for Christ's sake. Show some respect to Christopher Columbus."

"Right." Sam sighed. "I'm sorry."

"It's okay, Sam. Did you even make breakfast?"

"Yes, it was warm an hour ago."

"I was balls deep an hour ago." John winked. "Oh, this looks good!"

Sam rolled his eyes and then went right back to cooking while John made himself a plate and went to watch television. He was going to wake Dean up but that was okay because if he slept much longer he was going to miss the parade the people of New York threw in his honor which Sam thought was called "Macy's Deansgiving Day Parade." That's what Dean had told him at least and Sam was too busy making delicious dinner to check on it himself.

When Lloyd came into the kitchen a few minutes later Sam immediately perked up. Not only did he not rim and tell, but he was very helpful in the kitchen and had promised to help out with the cooking. It would have been nice to have him there earlier, but he was busy with taking up the ass and then showering and getting dressed. He got credit for that because he was the only one who did except for the dogs who Sam had dressed in their special turkey sweaters.

"Good morning, Sam."

"Morning."

"Happy Thanksgiving."

"Happy Thanksgiving. There's breakfast, I'll fix you some coffee."

"Nonsense." Lloyd said. "I can fix it myself. It already smells wonderful in here."

"Thanks!"

"I so love Thanksgiving."

"It's all about Dean." Sam whispered. "Don't forget."

"Oh, I won't."

Unlike John, Lloyd stayed in the kitchen to keep Sam company while he ate his breakfast. As soon as he was done he washed his plate and put it away which Sam appreciated even more. Lloyd had been corporeal with them for a while and he still felt like he had to help out more than he really did. He wasn't much use at the bakery with the actual baking, but he had a lot more finesse with the customers than John did. He was more than earning his keep, and he still helped out which Sam just loved.

"Can I ask you something?"

"In hushed tones?" Lloyd asked. "How provocative."

"I don't want dad or Dean to hear."

"Oh…it's sexual in nature?"

"No…no." Sam said. "Um…you and dad are pretty serious."

"As serious as two straight men can be."

"Are you happy with your current arrangement?"

"I think so…" Lloyd whispered. "I top frequently."

"I meant the relationship you two have." Sam said. "You know are you happy with just kind of being together?"

"Of course."

"You don't wanna…you know…"

Lloyd raised his eyebrows but that was all Sam got out of him. If Lloyd was hoping to get married Sam didn't want to bring it up and get him all excited but if he wasn't there was a chance he might be offended. Sam decided to just let it ride and see if there was anything Lloyd wanted to do. It took him about a minute but then he inhaled sharply and nodded very seriously before leaning in as close as he could get.

"I'm not interested in that."

"In what?"

"You know."

"Really don't." Sam whispered back. "Tell me."

"Peeing."

"Peeing." Sam said. "You're not interested in peeing."

"No." Lloyd said as he shook his head. "No, I have no interest in that."

"What!" Dean yelled. "What's going on in here!"

Dean was up from his nap and ready to rock and roll. He had changed into his special Dean's day outfit which was a nice pair of jeans and a fancy sweater. Sam wasn't entirely sure why Dean had to wear a sweater but he looked pretty cute in it and those cowboy boots were damn near the sexiest thing in the world. They also reminded Sam that he had to remain barefoot so he stepped out of his slippers and kicked them into the pantry. He wasn't sure if that was just a birthday rule or not but he decided to play it safe.

"Hey, you." Sam smiled. "Nice sweater."

"Target!"

"I…I know, I bought it."

"Oh, right." Dean said. "So, you're not going to let dad pee on you?"

"I'm afraid not."

"Huh…I guess you're not a little whore after all."

"Do you two do the watersports?"

"No." Sam said. "Well, once, but I started laughing and a little pee came out."

"Luckily I was topping at the time. I think it's good you don't want him to pee on you. If you pee on a guy you'll never want to marry him."

"Excuse me?"

"Dean." Sam whispered. "Let's not get into this."

"I'm a little confused." Lloyd said. "Am I supposed to get peed on and married or get married while being peed on?"

Dean shrugged and then grabbed a celery stick that he crunched into as loudly as he possibly could. He had an expression on his face like he was some kind of private detective from the forties trying to break a case. Sam didn't think it was likely he'd break any case because Lloyd was totally confused and had no idea what the hell was going on. That was sort of his whole deal but when it came to pissing and marriage he was even more lost.

Sam really thought it'd be cute if John and Lloyd got married which was coincidentally the same reason it would never happen. John had never and would never do anything cute in his life and Sam was pretty sure marriage was a one time deal for him. Lloyd obviously didn't care about it either, but it meant a lot to Dean and he'd probably eventually bully them both into marriage.

"Why are you staring at me?"

"Jus' think you're cute." Dean said. "Step-Father."

"Lloyd!" John yelled from the living room. "No one's rubbing my feet!"

"Coming!"

"Wait a minute now." Dean said as he stopped him. "You're rubbing his feet?"

"Occasionally. He works so hard at the bakery."

"Yesterday he tried to charge someone six hundred and eighty-two dollars for a cupcake." Sam said. "That was of course after he ran outside and yelled at some teenagers who were loitering."

"He was still on his feet all day."

"You're cock whipped." Dean whispered. "Like me except British with better vision. You know I had to marry Sam so he wouldn't leave me."

"What?"

"Oh yeah…you better go put some pressure on him to make you an honest woman or he'll find some other dead person to fuck."

"What do I do?"

"Well, normally you'd fake a pregnancy, but he's not that dumb." Dean said. "But don't worry, I'll help you out."

"So…" Sam said before pausing. "You weren't pregnant when we got married?"

"A little." Dean shrugged. "But it was a hysterical pregnancy because I love you so much."

"Aww!"

Listening to Dean give advice was sort of like a train wreck or seeing Madonna's face up close. Sam knew he should have not paid attention or at least run away screaming but he had a morbid sense of curiosity and a teeny tiny part of him wanted to make sure Lloyd didn't get himself in trouble. A much larger part of him, not as large as his wiener though, wanted to stay completely silent so he could watch John freak out and possibly run around in circles.

Dean's three steps to a proposal were surprisingly simple and Sam could see how they might work. He wasn't sure it was going to work with John but it was worth a shot. If he ended up getting pissed off all Lloyd had to do was give him an angry handjob and all would be forgiven. John was like Dean in that way because if Sam helped him bust a nut nothing else mattered anymore.

Step number one was actually something Sam agreed with. Dean thought the best way to get a proposal was to destroy John's self esteem. Sam had done a similar thing with Dean a few years back and they were very happy together. If Lloyd really tore into John then he'd realize no one else would ever love him. It was a fear tactic and Dean said it almost always resulted in a proposal or in some rare cases a suicide. Dean made sure that Lloyd knew they'd all be on suicide watch which made him agree to make John cry like a little girl if necessary.

Step two was actually plan B which Sam thought didn't make a lot of sense, but it was Dean they were listening to. If John didn't respond to getting verbally ass raped Lloyd was going to have to shut down the cookie factory. That just confused him because the bakery was doing so well they were thinking of opening another location. He didn't understand that shutting down the cookie factory actually meant that there wasn't going to be any kind of sex. There was to be no butt whoopie, mouth whoopie, or finger whoopie, and even no kissin'. That was a little extreme, but Dean swore up and down that it would work.

Step three happened while step two was going on. While Lloyd was denying sex he had to do his best to be ultra super cute. Dean apparently didn't have to work at it at all since it came naturally to him, but he did have some tips for Lloyd. He was supposed to pout fairly often, kick the ground at least once every ten minutes, and above all else he was supposed to appear small and elflike, which drove big tall bitches wild in the britches. John wasn't so tall, but Sam still thought they were all excellent ideas each more implemental than the last.

"I've got it." Lloyd nodded. "He'll leave me unless he knows no one else will ever love him."

"Because he's a dick." Dean said. "Right."

"And then no sex and I act charming."

"Cute!" Dean yelled. "Lemme just…"

"Ow! Stop pinching my cheeks!"

"There you go. What do you think, Sammy?"

"Absolutely perfect. I wish we had some poppers left, they'd make you all glassy eyed."

"What if this doesn't work?"

"Then you ask him." Dean smiled. "Be a man."

"Can't I just ask him outright?"

"Sammy?"

"No." Sam said. "You need him to think he's the man because then he'll buy you presents or retile the bathroom for you."

"I got it…"

"Lloyd!" John yelled again. "Come hang out with me!"

"Wish me luck, boys!"

"You don't even need it!"

Dean slapped Lloyd on his ass and they both watched him straighten up his clothes before he walked out of the kitchen and towards the rest of his life. Sam wasn't sure they were going to be celebrating a proposal on Dean's special day but after such sound advice he wouldn't have been the least bit surprised.

When everyone sat down together for Dean's special big boy dinner Sam was pouting, John was sulking, and Lloyd had a black eye. Apparently someone, possibly Sam, had told Lloyd that he should destroy John's self esteem which in itself wasn't really that bad of advice. Someone, again, possibly Sam, hadn't really explained the subtleties to the rules and Lloyd went straight for the balls by telling John he was bad in bed, that he wasn't girthy enough, and that he was a mediocre daddy at best. John didn't crumble or cry like he was supposed to, he smacked his bitch up, inquired when dinner would be ready, and then resumed watching the parade and football.

Dean honestly didn't know what had gone wrong and even worse was not knowing who would play him in the Lifetime original movie about Lloyd's beating which was probably already in development and would most likely be titled "Bitter Smoochies: The Lloyd Winchester Story!". Dean was pretty sure The Rock was going to play him and that Zac Efron would play Sam, but he knew they probably wouldn't have a say in that and there were more important things to worry about.

"Pass the gravy." John said. "Or maybe I'm too bad in bed for gravy."

"I can't see the gravy because someone mercilessly beat me."

"Like Daphne Zuniga." Dean whispered. "Let's put all this behind us and enjoy my special day."

"I have the thickest cock on whatever side of the Mississippi we're on!"

"Does the river run down the table?" Sam asked. "Because I'm right the hell here. Dad, Lloyd said he was sorry, he obviously got some bad advice from somewhere."

"Who told you to say those awful things to me!"

"De…"

"Dionne Warwick!" Dean yelled. "He called her psychic hotline and she personally answered because she has free time now that Whitney's off the crack."

"My face hurts."

Lloyd pouted like a fucking pro which was absolutely adorable. There was some hope for him yet and the black eye made him even more pathetic. When he handed the gravy boat over he smiled just a little bit and Dean actually saw John melt some. He wanted to play hard and smack his old lady around but he was really a big softy.

"I'm sorry I domestic disputed all over your face."

"I'm sorry I listened to that asshole Dionne Warwick. Who is an asshole and should never give anyone advice."

"Probably got into Whitney's crack…" Dean muttered. "Anyway, I wanted to thank all of you for coming out on my special day which can of course always get more specialer."

"Coming out?" Sam asked. "We all live here."

"Out of your rooms…Sammy, this turkey is fantastic!"

"Aw, thank you, baby."

"It is pretty good, Sammy."

"Thanks, dad." Sam smiled. "Lloyd helped."

"I just cut things up."

"Well, you're still a Helpful Henry!" Dean nodded. "I hope there's pie for dessert!"

"There is."

"Totally. Awesome."

Sam had really outdone himself with the meal. The turkey, which was customary on Dean day was succulent and seasoned to perfection. Dean wasn't entirely sure what Sam had done to it but it was kinda sweet tasting so there was maybe a little baby gravy involved or possibly maple syrup which was less sweet but still tasty. Sam had made all of Dean's favorite side dishes including baked macaroni with three kids of cheese, mashed potatoes with chives and sour cream, and a big ole' bowl of Stove Top stuffing. Real stuffing was something Sam could have easily made but Dean liked it down and dirty from the box.

"I'm gonna split you in half tonight."

"Dean, can we not talk about that in the middle of dinner?"

"Hmm? Oh, yeah, you're probably right. Change of subject."

"I can do that." John said before he cleared his throat. "I have a very important question to ask and I'm hoping the answer is yes."

Dean gasped as quietly as he could and then grabbed Sam's hand to crush the life out of it. Dean had known all along that the idea of Lloyd and John getting married was pretty damn farfetched but he still wanted it so badly he could taste it and it seemed it like it was about to happen, or at least there would be a proposal. Sam, who so obviously didn't believe in love as much, since he had tried to get Lloyd in trouble, had said that there wasn't going to be a proposal, but he changed his mind quickly since he was squeezing Dean's hand back.

A spring wedding in the backyard sounded just perfect to Dean. He, of course, would be the ring bearer and Sam would be the flower Sammy. Bobby would be the best man who thought the union was a sin against God and then they could all eat some delicious cake and get shitfaced. As far as the cake was concerned Dean was thinking at least three tiers maybe with a blackberry filling and fondant over butter cream. Since neither of them could wear white on account of being whore Dean thought ivory sounded good, and they could make the cake to match.

"A…a…question?" Lloyd asked. "What type of question?"

"Well…It's about you."

"Oh, my."

"Here it comes…" Dean whispered. "Sammy, pay attention!"

"I am!"

"I was wondering if…."

"Oh God….he's totally going to ask…"

"I was wondering if…" John said before he paused. "If I thought up a recipe for a new muffin if you two could make it."

"Wha…what?" Dean asked. "What!"

"Lloyd really likes dried cherry and coconut, but he doesn't like the texture of coconut."

"Coconut milk." Sam said. "To replace the liquid in our muffin base recipe, it'll sweeten it so we'll cut back on the sugar but maybe do a sanding sugar on top before baking."

"It's your day off!" Dean yelled. "No work stuff!"

"Maybe some kind of nuts in…oh! Oh! Sorry!"

Dean was pretty sure that his special day meant no work stuff besides making pies. When Sam was thinking about new recipes he got this glazed over retarded look in his eyes that always made Dean feel like a bad man. It was the same look Sam got whenever they were in William Sonoma which wasn't actually so bad because once a very nice saleslady gave Dean a lollipop for his "Special" friend. Luckily a set of spoons had distracted Sam so he didn't beat her ass down and Dean got to eat the lollipop in the bathroom once they got home.

"Okay, that's it." Dean said. "You either need to ask him to marry you or we're kicking you out."

"Dean!" Sam whispered. "We…"

"Shh!"

"Ask who to marry me?"

"Lloyd!" Dean yelled. "You fucked him back from the beyond, you have to marry him!"

"Did you read that in the fucking guys back to life handbook?"

"No." Dean said. "Everyone knows that when you're having rough gay sex with a ghost and he comes back to life that you have to put a ring on it. If you liked it then you have to put a ring on it."

"Oh…" John nodded. "And earlier was your retarded attempt to get me to propose?"

"Yes." Lloyd said. "Because Dean wears glasses I sometimes think he's smart, but I know he's touched in the head and I shouldn't have listened to him."

"So you don't think I'm bad in bed?"

"Of course not, you're wonderful!"

"And my cock?"

"Exquisite."

"Exquisite, huh?" John grinned. "Yeah, that's a good word."

"What about being a bad father?" Sam asked. "Don't you care about that?"

"Not really, no."

"Hmm."

Dean started drumming his fingers against the table but that wasn't doing anything to light a fire under John. He smiled at Lloyd and all seemed to be forgiven but he just totally ignored the perfect chance to purpose. Dean was pretty sure that when someone called your cock exquisite you had to ask them to marry you, and John just kept on eating and making happy eating sounds.

"Just ask him!"

"Dean." Sam said. "Can you drop this?"

"No!"

"Do you want to get married?" John asked. "Is that why he's so annoying about this?"

"I don't really care either way." Lloyd shrugged. "I'm happy."

"I'm happy too."

"But…but it could be so much better!"

"How could it be better?" John laughed. "We enjoy hanging out together and fooling around. I like to sleep next to someone and have someone rub my feet at the end of the day. I don't see why I need to make some gesture that wouldn't really change anything. He'd still be my friend, and a person I love, and most importantly, our family."

"Dad." Sam smiled. "That's really sweet."

"I'm a sweet guy. Can you pass the potatoes?"

"Sure."

Dean took a deep breath and then sighed in the least dramatic way he could manage. He was so caught up in the spirit of Deansgiving that he completely forgot that up until the year he was born it was a day to give thanks, like the Indians thanked the pilgrims for introducing them to shame, rape, and fabulous buckled shoes. Maybe John didn't need to be married because he already had so much to be thankful for like a person who got him and loved him. Dean realized he shouldn't have been forcing either of them to do what he thought was best, because they knew what was best for them. Marriage was great and Dean loved being married to Sam but just maybe it wasn't for everyone.

"Your family?" Lloyd asked. "You think I'm a part of your family?"

"Of course you are." John smiled. "Always have been, pumpkin."

"That's very sweet of you."

John grinned a little bigger and then tapped his cheek just once. Lloyd didn't even hesitate despite the black eye. He leaned over and gave him one little kiss which made Dean feel like jelly all over. They were really cute together or at least as cute as two straight guys who fucked like bunnies on Viagra could be. If they got married and had a couple of weenie dogs they'd be even cuter but if that never happened Dean was going to be happy because they were happy. That was all that really mattered at the end of the day, that and pie inside of pie.

When Sam brought the double pie out to the table Dean thought it looked like something God had crapped out. The crust was all perfectly golden brown and flaky and it was just bubbly enough. After several torturous minutes they finally got to cut into it and Dean got his first bite, which was like having sex with seven teenaged Sams at once. It was perfect just like everyone else at the table and the entire day.

"It's so good, Sammy!"

"Thank you."

"Good job, Sam."

"Thanks dad." Sam smiled. "Lloyd, do you like it?"

"It's wonderful and inventive. I love the texture of the inside crust. Very creamy."

"He likes cream." John whispered. "A lot."

"Be quiet." Lloyd blushed. "You're crazy."

"What would you have said if I did ask?"

"Excuse me?"

"If I asked you to marry me." John said. "What would you have said."

"I would have said yes."

"Good to know."

Dean had one last fleeting glimmer of hope, but John didn't ask. When Dean looked over at him he winked very quickly and then looked away. That old bastard sure was sly, because to Dean that wink meant that he wasn't going to ask on Thanksgiving, but maybe it was something that would happen in the future. That was enough for Dean and it did make his special day with all his favorite people even more special.

3 Mil.

2009-11-23T22:42:10Z

Again I feel like I should say something, but I don't know what that would be besides thank you. I know a lot of you have been reading since that first story (which I reread the other night...wow, not so good) and I really appreciate it. This is a big turning point in the story for pretty much everyone, and I can't wait to write more (mostly really funny stories I've had to put off to save space for this 3mil arc) Anyway, that's about it. Enjoy and thank you again for reading.

Oh! Extra Super Big Special Surprise on Wednesday! Stay tuned!

Title: The Ancient of Days.
Author: bitchandjerk
Characters: Sam/Dean,John/Mary/OFC OMCs OFCs CRD, Azazel, Lilith
Rating :R
Words10,800/3,004,300
Warnings: Wincest
Summary: Sam takes a trip back in time.
Notes::AU, rest are here.
Disclaimer: I don't own any of these characters.
Feedback: Makes me hard

When Sam was eight years old he had a particularly impassioned science teacher that lectured at length about the evils of light pollution. At the time they were living close to some large city Sam couldn't remember and the night sky wasn't home to many visible stars. Sam's teacher had urged him and everyone else in the class to one day experience the night the way it was supposed to look which would really only happen far away from city lights that could block out the stars.

Before Sam was done with school that year they were moving to another town and he very nicely asked Dean and then John if they could go to a place where it was dark enough to see stars. John of course said there wasn't time and that Sam didn't need to see any stars, but Dean had somehow talked him into it. The very next night Sam got to spend thirty whole minutes sitting on the hood of the Impala with Dean while they tried to count stars. John crashed in the backseat and had a quick powernap which Sam still found a little funny.

Sam had unknowingly chosen two vacation homes that provided fantastic views of the sky since Yamassee and South Hero were in the middle of the middle of nowhere. When he was in Vermont or South Carolina he could see the stars and even in Westport they were mostly visible or at least visible enough that the kids never asked to see more. They loved watching the sky and Sam always had as well particularly in South Carolina where it got the darkest. Sam thought they had the best view there, but that was before he saw what the sky looked like three thousand years before the light bulb was even imagined.

The only light in the whole world came from dwindling fires and the moon in the sky, which was presently just a tiny sliver of silver. That made it even darker and Sam saw more than just stars. He could pick out entire constellations and clusters. With his new eyes he could even see the arms of the galaxy and nebulas painted in the most beautiful shades of gray, green, and pink. There were probably rules he had to follow but Sam didn't care one bit about them. He took out his cell phone and snapped hundreds of pictures to show the kids, particularly Mikey who would want to paint with all the colors he saw.

The beautiful night sky was enough to make Sam weep, but there were also other things bombarding his senses. Without the wonders of the modern age the air was perfectly clear in a way Sam had never smelled before in his life. If didn't matter how rural he got there was always something that smelled like factories burning off waste. There was none of that in the past and all Sam could smell was the cold clean air, and the grass at his feet. Sam had left in late November, but he arrived in Spring when everything was in anticipation of bloom.

It was a shame he didn't have more time because Sam was sure there were dozens of long lost plants that would look amazing in his garden. There were long lost animals as well, ones that history books had never recorded except for their bones. Sam wanted to experience everything, but he couldn't stay because he didn't belong and he didn't want to worry Dean anymore. It was only going to seem like seconds to him but seconds were too long to cause worry.

Sam had decided to start at the beginning and work his way back to Dean and the kids. There was so much he wanted to do, but he realized a lot of it, most of it in fact was off limits. He couldn't change the world the way he wanted to but he could get some answers to questions he had, and questions the people he loved had, and that all started in what would one day be Europe. Sam wasn't sure exactly where he was, but the time was right because the person he was looking for was just a few yards away and she was staring at the sky as well.

She was born twelve winters ago and had spent much of that time staring at the same sky Sam was so enamored with. She had gotten over the beauty of it around four winters ago, but she kept looking and listening. She never told anyone about the long conversations she had, but she looked forward to them, and Sam was hoping she might talk to him because he had a kind smile and a soft voice when he wanted to.

When Sam took a few steps towards her and was about to announce his presence he was very quickly but gently pulled backwards. Sam hadn't heard or sensed anyone around him and he was positive he had grounded all the angels since he wasn't in the mood for a lecture about being a bad boy. Sam didn't think he was being bad at all because he had no intention of hurting anyone and he was only changing a few things that weren't fair to begin with.

Sam readied himself for a fight and then turned around slowly to see who had the audacity to interrupt him. When he saw who it was he actually chuckled very quietly and then took a step forward. He had been perfectly clear about wanting the angels out of the way and sending in a very familiar face wasn't going to change that. Just like he had done with Gabe, Sam laid his hands on Jason's shoulder and then gave it all he had, which did absolutely nothing. Sam tried again to knock the angel out and send Jason back home, but the second time it actually backfired and sent a spark running through his body from his fingers down to his toes.

"Who are you?"

"The names I have." Jason smiled. "We trusted you with this power, Sam. Haven't you done enough with it?"

"When I've done enough I have every intention of giving it up."

"I believe you, I've believed in you all along and I know you'll prevent several people from dying. I won't stop you…"

"Like you could."

"You are one of my most spectacular creatures, Sam Winchester. Arrogant to a fault, but still spectacular."

"Wha…what…"

Sam swallowed hard and then took two steps back just to be on the safe side. Whoever or whatever was in front of him looked exactly Jason and had the same voice, but the way he spoke was so different. When Dean read to the kids he had hundreds of voices he could do, but he always sounded like himself. Jason didn't sound like himself at all and he wasn't moving in the way he normally did either. He was more confident and he held his head high because the balance of power had most definitely shifted. Sam was used to his spot at the top of the totem, but he found himself lying down in the dirt.

"Yes?" Jason smiled. "What were you going to say?"

"You're not an angel."

"No, I am not."

"That uh…that wasn't a threat before." Sam said. "I um…I realized you could stop me."

"I'm sure you could put up a fight."

"I don't think so…"

"Yes, you're right. It'd be like scratching an itch."

"This is why they've been protecting him." Sam said. "I thought he was an archangel's vessel."

"No." Jason said. "Unfortunately, he's not mine either, but he's adequate."

"Was…was I your vessel?"

"You?" Jason laughed. "Sam, I think you already have enough of a God complex. No, your son was, Michael."

"Mi…Michael?"

"You may have the power Sam, but he's stronger than you could ever hope to be. It takes years to find vessels here on Earth. Michael was seven months old when he found him. Unfortunately we didn't factor in the way you raise your children."

"What does that mean?"

"You taught them to share and they gave Michael power he shouldn't have had. He couldn't be my vessel any longer, so we asked Jason who was completely agreeable."

"He thinks you’re an angel."

"No." Jason said. "He knows he's been chosen by a higher power. This is a gift."

"You're hollowing him out."

"Nonsense. No harm will come to him." Jason said as he walked past Sam. "I never thought you'd come here first. This will be Prague one day, a gas station in fact."

"Wait a minute."

"Yes?"

"You're…God."

"Yes." Jason nodded. "Yes, I am. You know I haven't seen this since it happened."

"I wanted to talk to her."

"That, I'm afraid, is impossible."

"But…"

"Sam." Jason said as he looked over his shoulder. "You do not know better than me."

Sam gulped again and then nodded because he was not only terrified but he realized when he was beaten. He could barely even move without tremendous effort so he just stayed where he was and waited by God's side to see the little girl become the very first demon. If Sam didn't have so much to lose he would have come back earlier and tried to talk some sense into her, or if he was a different kind of man he would have killed her, but he couldn't do either. All he could do was watch since talking to her was no longer an option.

"Did you know this was going to happen?"

"Yes." Jason said. "I was aware."

"Why didn't you stop it?"

"It's not my place to."

"She's about to turn into a demon. She doesn't know what she's doing."

"She's finding faith, Sam. She was presented with two options and she chose him. I made her, but I don't rule her. I'm no man's king."

"Is that why you let bad things happen?" Sam asked. "There's so much you could stop."

"I suppose I could. You want to know why I let bad things happen? If I stopped them from happening it would only be a matter of time before you asked why I don't let you live your own life. Trust me when I tell you, Sam Winchester, that I am the only entity in existence that is always right and utterly infallible."

"I'm sorry."

"Apology accepted." Jason said. "Now pay attention. You just might learn a thing or two."

Sam nodded and then stopped with the questions at least for the time being because he had never heard such a satisfying answer in his life. Everyone was always asking why God let bad things happen and there was a reason beyond mysterious ways. If everything was perfect all the time without tragedy or heartache it wouldn't be long before everyone was questioning whether or not they were in charge of their own lives. People as a whole were always looking for someone else to blame and if God kept stepping in they'd complain about that instead of him not helping in the first place. God got credit for that one so Sam kept his mouth shut and his eyes open.

"There." Jason whispered. "I lost her there."

"Does it still hurt?"

"Yes. It hurt so much at the time it took me fourteen hundred years to have a child of my own."

"Sorry about Jesus…I didn't have anything to do with that, but still."

"Thank you, Sam. You're sweet."

Sam smiled weakly and then watched while the young girl who was praying to the stars died and Lilith was born. That girl had a name that only existed in a long dead tongue and it would be centuries before she was actually named Lilith, but Sam got to see it happen and he saw just how quickly God rained down his fury or rather his mercy. The girl screamed as something dark and powerful was born inside her, and that demon got just a moment of a human life before she was torn apart by warriors from above.

"You killed her anyway. Why?"

"She would have decimated this entire village in minutes. Your race isn't strong enough yet to suffer such a loss. There was a time I intervened regularly, you can take care of yourself now."

"Where'd she go?"

"To hell." Jason said as he turned around. "Don't worry in three hundred years she comes back out and is worshiped as a God for a while. It humbles her…gives her more of an appreciation for the human condition."

"Oh."

"Then of course your father decapitates her." Jason frowned. "Well, shall we go?"

"Wait a minute." Sam said. "What happened to Lucifer?"

"Dead."

"Oh." Sam whispered. "Neat."

"Yes, James actually killed him when he was alive the first time and didn't even realize it. He slapped him in the face and then shot him in the head several times."

"Whoa, whoa, wait a minute!"

"You should tell him when you get back."

For some reason Sam raised his hand like it was going to do some good. He was acting like the perfect student he always was and waiting for acknowledgement that never came. The beautiful dark sky overhead faded and Sam was at his second stop which he knew was in England somewhere in the thirteenth century. Centuries had passed in a fraction of a second and things didn't really look that much different. It was day time and there were actual buildings and more advanced tools, but the landscape still looked the same.

"Is that him?"

"Yes." Jason nodded. "He's very…"

"Unattractive." Sam said. "I thought he'd look like us."

"No. You were a homely bunch until James met Sarah."

"Is this when he turns into a demon?"

"No." Jason said. "This is when he goes to hell."

"What'd he do?"

"Look closer, Sam."

Sam moved forward to get a better look but he didn't want to get close enough that the man would see him. He was sitting on a very crude stool in the middle of a field that was partially plowed. Sam thought at first he was turning over the soil to aerate it or maybe he was chopping at a stubborn root with the ax in his hand. Once he got close Sam saw the pool of what had been a young girl getting worked into the soil. He had killed her and was getting rid of the body and judging by the smile on his face it wasn't the first time he had done it, but it would be the last.

The man's little hutted house was away from the others, but it seemed to be in a proper village that was of a nice size. It was hard to keep secrets when your neighbors were so close and they had obviously found him out. It took three large men to take him down, but the managed to do it, and gave him the same treatment he had given all the little girls he liked.

"Ideally what did you come back for, Sam?"

"Ideally…I wanted to stop Lilith before she turned, or kill the demon before he got to James. I wanted to avoid all the pain we've gone through."

"I see." Jason said. "And if you could avoid that pain and not change the future, would you do it?"

"What kind of question is that?" Sam asked. "If I say yes it makes me incredibly selfish, but if I say no…it makes me a masochist."

"If your mother hadn't died, you wouldn't have been on the road to meet the teacher who told you about the stars. You wouldn't have had that moment with Dean on the hood of his car."

"Would we be together?"

"Fate's even out of my hands, Sam."

"I think I would avoid the pain." Sam said. "If I could keep the future I have right now, exactly as it is. I don't care if that makes me selfish."

"What about all the people you, Dean, and your father have saved? What of the world if James hadn't hunted and subsequently albeit accidentally and unknowingly killed Lucifer?"

"Why was it our job to save them anyway?"

"Oh, Sam. In about a year you're in a hospital hallway and you meet a woman who has what's widely considered to be the most difficult job there is. When you ask her why she does it, she tells you because she can. She can do something most people wouldn't be able to handle."

"Like those people who couldn't have saved themselves." Sam said. "But we could help. We learned. We were trained."

"Exactly. I made you a man, Sam. Life made you a hero."

"Who am I to want a better life…my life's perfect."

"It's close." Jason said. "It gets closer everyday."

"If…if you tell me to not bring anyone back, then I won't."

The entire reason Sam had gone back was to get some answers and to give his friends back something they lost. Ian needed his wife back because he was still so young and he deserved his whole family after everything he had been through. Sam saw the way Charlie was around Amy and Jenny and no matter how much he loved Justin and Craig he wanted to know his mother and the same went for Todd. Auden was the biggest task at hand because the death of his family was going to haunt him forever. It was supposed to be easier once he had a family of his own, but it was just worse because Wystan would never know his grandparents and Auden's family would never know his son.

"It's done, Sam. Ian has earned his wife's life, and you've done more than enough for Charlie's and Todd's mother and Auden's family. It'll be like it never happened."

"Thank you."

"I'm going to let you go to your next stop alone." Jason said. "But then I expect you to go home and let go."

"I will." Sam nodded. "I promise. I won't let you down."

"You haven't yet. You never will."

"Never?"

"No. Know that I love you, Sam. Know that whatever happens in your life is meant to happen."

Sam smiled and sighed a little. Before they parted ways Jason got up on his toes and kissed Sam on the lips. It was so sweet and innocent and though Sam didn't say anything, he really enjoyed that Dean was a better kisser than God. Saying that out loud probably would have gotten him in a lot of trouble so Sam just closed his eyes and went back to Westport, on the day Ollie turned a year old. Their house was just down the street, but Sam went to Jeremy's old house and caught the red eyed demon on her way to die.

There was so much stuff Sam wanted to know, but why she had bent over backwards for them was really at the top of his list. Everyone had been wondering about it for years and Sam wasn't going to let her go to get killed until he found out. He was betting on love, but then Dean really brought that out in him, and it might have been something else entirely.

"Well. You've beefed up."

"You could say that." Sam said. "You know I'm about to kill you, right?"

"No, I'm an idiot."

"Why are you going when you know what's going to happen?" Sam asked. "I want to know. I know dad never made a real deal with you, and I know you've given Aaron a perfect life."

"Aaron…You're from another time."

"Just shy of two years in the future." Sam said. "Aaron's happy, he's got a job at St. Catherine's, Jeremy's about to go back to school. They're happy together."

"Good."

"I need to know." Sam said. "And I can make you tell me, but I'd rather you just say it."

"I love him. I loved him then, I love him now. I'm a monster, Sam, but we are capable of love."

"I thought so. Why'd you send him to kill your brothers and sisters?"

"Because if he hadn't Jeremy would have. The darkness inside of him would have gotten too strong, and he would have beaten you. I didn't want John to go through that. I taught my children to hate and fear you, but I never believed it."

"Okay, one more question then. Why are you willingly going to die?"

"Because he'll never look at me the way he looks at her."

"You brought her back!" Sam laughed. "It makes no sense."

"Is love about making sense, Sam?" She asked. "Or is it about doing what's best for the person you love? He was never going to be happy with anyone else. I wanted him happy."

"Thank you."

"For what?"

"Being honest." Sam shrugged. "It's quick. You won't know when it's coming."

"Then thank you as well. Take care of them."

Sam nodded and watched the other mother of John's children walk towards her destiny. He thought long and hard about Dean next and found him right where he left him praying to God for a little help. Gabe was kneeling in the middle of the street crying and whimpering so Sam let him do that while he snuck up on Dean and kissed him on the back of his neck. He was sweet, and just salty enough.

"Hey."

"Ah!" Dean yelled. "What the…Sammy?"

"I'm back."

"You destroyed the world as we know it in ten seconds?"

"Um, no. I stopped some people from dying. Talked to God."

"How is God?"

"Jason."

"Oh." Dean whispered. "Neat."

"Sam?" Gabe asked as he stood up. "Sam?"

"Will you get out of here?" Sam asked. "You're officially done. Shack up in Jared the next time you want to see us. They're barely one person in his head already."

"Colin's not in there anymore."

"No, he's at home with your wife." Sam smiled. "You've been justly rewarded and it's been our pleasure knowing you both."

Gabe and Ian didn't need to hear that twice. They both popped off to get him home and Sam grabbed Dean's hand so they could do the same. Once they were back in the kitchen in Westport Sam picked up his spatula and went right back to making pancakes. Before he sat down to eat he finally let go of the power which he completely realized was never his to begin with.

No one else in the world could move like Sam. A lot of people probably tried but they wouldn't get it right because only Sam had the unflinching confidence and the body to back it up. When he walked out of the bathroom dressed only in pair of underwear, Dean had to pull his knees further into his chest just to keep from squealing or gasping. Sam was just a remarkable man and though they were both exhausted Dean didn't plan on sleeping anytime soon.

He was sitting in bed with his legs pulled up when Sam crawled in next to him and sighed blissfully. The bed was so incredibly comfortable and Sam had been working hard for quite a while. He deserved some rest, but there was something he deserved more, and it was something Dean wanted to give him. He didn't think he could get over his issues so quickly, but saving Porter had really put things in perspective and convinced Dean that the dreams were nothing more than dreams.

"I told that penguin he needs to sleep for at least two hours before he…"

"Sammy."

"Yeah?" Sam asked as he looked over. "You okay?"

"You could have done anything today." Dean said before he smiled. "And you chose to do for others before yourself."

"You've already given me everything I could want."

"All that power you could have made sure you'd become president."

"If it happens it happens."

"Did you look into the future at all?"

"No." Sam smiled. "I want to be surprised."

"So you don't know I'm about to make love to you?"

"Already?" Sam asked. "Dean, I told you we could…oh…hi there."

"I can't wait." Dean said. "I don't want to."

"Remind me to thank Jason in the morning."

Dean lowered his body onto Sam's and then kissed him hard while he was working to get them both undressed under the covers. It still felt a little wrong to Dean but at the same time it felt incredibly natural. He was maybe pushing himself a little, but that was what he did when problems came up. He pushed right through them and he wasn't going to let one bad dream interfere with his life anymore. Right before he got inside he thought about backing off and letting Sam fuck him, but then Dean went for it which suited them both just fine.

"There you go." Sam panted. "That's where you live."

"Tell me, Sammy."

"I want you to do this, you're not making me do anything I don't want to do and we're both consenting adults in a mature loving relationship."

"Will you be twenty-five?"

"You're better looking than you were at twenty-nine."

"Fine." Dean whispered. "You be twenty-nine, I'll be thirty-three."

"Deal." Sam smiled. "Take your time."

Dean knew he wasn't always going to need the reassurance but it was good to know that Sam was always willing to give it. They made love thousands of times and it was always incredible, but Dean didn't expect it to feel so different. It wasn't their short break, or the fact that Sam and Gabe had mystically barebacked, it was different because Dean finally had proof.

He had spent the last nine years wondering if what they were doing was right or wrong and if they were only doing it because of the way they were raised with no real friends or ties in the world. If it was fate they were meant to be together no matter what which was something Dean has suspected all along, but the proof sure as hell was nice. It actually made him wonder about all the other dimensions with an endless variety of guys named Sam loving guys named Dean.

"You okay?" Dean whispered before he kissed Sam's neck. "Am I okay?"

"Fine." Sam sighed. "You're perfect."

"Better than Gabe?"

"Yeah." Sam laughed. "I'd say so."

"I hope he's making love to his wife right now."

"Me too."

"Sammy?" Dean asked as he looked up. "Was that a moodkiller?"

"I'm fine, don't stop."

"I shouldn't have brought that up. I know it wasn't like sex."

"It's not that." Sam smiled. "I just hope it's really over for him. I hope…I hope everything okay for him and his family."

"I'm sure it is."

Sam nodded and then smiled a little bigger but it was sort of empty and he was crying while trying not to. Dean didn't mind him crying while they had sex because Sam always looked amazing except when he was trying to stay composed. There was no reason to be strong anymore because they were alone and if he wanted to break down Dean was going to let it happen and then work on putting the pieces back together. It seemed like it was what Sam really needed, but before that could happen they had to finish what they were doing and Dean had never phoned it in between the sheets.

After twenty minutes Sam whispered that he was getting close and after thirty Dean finally let him come when he was ready as well. Sam's hands didn't move from Dean's shoulders or his chest the entire time. Dean had touched him once, but he made him come which he had always and would always be very proud of. Sam seemed to enjoy it too because he has mostly stopped crying and actually laughed a little as Dean kissed down his chest to the lovely mess on his stomach.

"I wasn't expecting that so soon." Sam sighed. "You gonna do anything else while you're down there?"

"Mmhmm."

"Oh, fuck." Sam whispered. "Don't be…don't be greedy."

Dean laughed and smiled into that one place no one else got to go before he kissed his way up Sam's clean stomach, across his hard chest, and finally to his lips. That kiss lasted almost as long as the initial sex and while they were both ready to go again Dean rolled off of him after he had shared the wealth which he was pretty sure Gabe wasn't kinky enough to do.

"Thank you."

"You're thanking me?" Sam asked as he licked his lips. "Was that okay?"

"That was better than okay, Sammy."

"That was absolutely beautiful."

Dean flipped over onto his side and then pulled the sheets up because he was sort of exposed and aroused which he didn't really share with anyone except Sam. Had he known they had an audience he sure as hell wouldn't have finished in under an hour and he probably wouldn't have gone down under the sheets when he was done. He wasn't ashamed of wanting to get Sam a taste but there were just some things you didn't do when others were watching, especially if those others happened to be the big guy.

Jason, or God dressed in Jason, rose from where he was sitting in the dark corner of the room which gave him a perfect view of almost everything. Sam had said the whole experience with him was weird in a way he couldn't explain and Dean finally got what that meant. He looked like Jason and he sounded like him, but he didn't move like him and he sure as hell wasn't dressed like him. He was wearing an impeccably cut black suit with a white shirt and oyster colored tie. Sam had suits that were custom made and they never fit as well as Jason's did.

"I thought you left." Sam said as he sat up. "I thought you were going to leave Jason alone."

"I was, but then we started talking. Dean."

"Ye…yes?"

"It's a pleasure to meet you." Jason said as he extended his hand. "I don't have favorites, but if I did you'd be right at the top of my list. Oh, perhaps you're my Alex!"

"Um…uh…hmm."

Dean didn't know what to say to that so he nodded and then offered his hand which had just a short while ago been holding open Sam's ass for excavation. There was something very nasty about not even grabbing a bottle of hand sanitizer before shaking his hand, but then Dean liked freaky shit and Jason didn't seem to mind. When they shook hands Dean felt an incredible sense of calm wash through him that made his whole body feel like it was made of rubber. It was nice, but a little wiggly.

"What's that smell?" Jason asked. "I think I like it."

"Come?"

"Dean!"

"Come, spit, and sweat?" Dean shrugged. "It's been a while so Sam shot a lot and…"

"I believe it's lilac." Jason said. "Cleaning products perhaps?"

"Mr. Clean." Sam said. "I use it in the bathroom."

"Wonderful, not that I didn't enjoy your incredibly graphic description, Dean. Thank you for that."

"You're welcome." Dean said. "All I can smell is sex."

"Shh!" Sam whispered. "Can you not?"

Dean shrugged and then sucked in the biggest breath he could manage. He got faint traces of lilac from the bathroom cleaner, but mostly he just smelled load and sweat which was at least ten times better than Mr. Clean. Jason seemed very interested in everything and he took his time walking around, smelling, looking, and touching whatever he wanted to. Dean didn't really mind him being there until he walked to the side of the bed and ripped back the covers so they were both completely exposed. It wouldn't have been so bad if they were just naked but there was a little wet spot and that was just embarrassing.

"Interesting."

"Wha…what is?" Sam asked. "Why are you still here? I gave it up."

"Yes, I'm aware of that and I'm very proud of you Sam." Jason said as he moved the covers back. "However we have a bit of a problem."

"Problem?"

"Several in fact, none of them major, but still issues we must discuss."

"Go on."

"It seems that…excuse me, may I sit down?"

"Yeah." Sam said before he scooted over. "Sure."

"Thank you." Jason said as he sat. "We've never given a human angel's blood. The entire reason we have vessels on the Earth is to avoid doing that. Power is seductive and most people, I'd even venture to say the vast majority of you wouldn't be able to handle it."

"Sammy did."

"Yes, he did. However as we've never done this before we weren't sure what would happen."

"Nothing…nothing happened." Sam laughed awkwardly. "I gave it up and I feel fine."

"Do you?"

"I feel fine." Sam said again. "I don't feel any different."

"You were a little tighter." Dean said as he cleared his throat. "It…you know, down there."

"Excuse me?"

Dean didn't think it was like squeezing through a keyhole with a battering ram, but Sam did seem a little snugger than usual. While they were having sex Dean just assumed it was because it had been a while and Sam probably was a little nervous about everything. Dean noticed that right away, but once he started thinking he thought that Sam had looked a little different when he walked out of the bathroom. He was more fluid and he tasted a little better as well.

"You look a little more toned too." Dean said as he pushed down the covers some. "You haven't worked out in a while, but you're magazine ready."

"I…I guess I am, a little, maybe."

"No, you are." Jason said. "Well, this is unexpected, but it's nothing to be alarmed about."

"What's nothing to be alarmed about?"

"First of all there's no longer any trace of the demon's blood in your body."

"So I'm…powerless?" Sam asked. "That's okay with me."

"As far as anyone can tell Gabriel's blood did eradicate Azazel's, but instead of mingling, it…stained your blood."

"What the hell does that mean?"

"That you are now stronger than you were this morning. It's the darndest thing because we can't seem to get rid of it."

"Did you just say darndest?" Dean asked. "Really?"

"Again, what the hell does that mean!" Sam yelled. "What's going to happen to me!"

"Nothing, Sam. I wouldn't let anything happen to you, but now you're stronger than you were, with all the abilities you had after taking Gabriel's blood."

"Healing?" Dean asked. "Popping around when the mood strikes?"

"Healing, yes, but we'd prefer you only travel by conventional means."

"What about the visions?" Sam asked. "Are they going to hurt? Am I still going to have them?"

"They won't hurt and you'll be able to have them when you want them. You can look into the future, but as you're well aware it's constantly changing."

"Perfect." Sam whispered. "I went from the demon king of the freaks and now I'm…"

"Chosen as worthy. You have all of the benefits and none on the downfalls." Jason said. "This, like your old abilities, is a gift. You use them as you see fit."

"Sammy, I don't think this is so bad. It's like the same gig as before but you're not going to…you know…"

"Be a devil?" Sam smiled. "Like Jeremy?"

"Yeah. Won't it be nice to not worry about that?"

"For you or me?"

"All of us." Dean shrugged. "Dad…"

"Yeah, you're right about that."

Dean was more worried about Milo going off the deep end if he lost his book or the twins going homicidal evil if Lady Gaga got a bad review, but knowing it was now an impossibility for Sam made him feel a hell of a lot better. Dean didn't worry about it much but sometimes when Sam got upset all he could think about was that destruction he rained down when Bruce got hit by the cab. Sam could still make a choice to use his power for bad, but the bad wasn't in his blood anymore and Dean thought that was a blessing.

"We'll keep working to find a way to help you, Sam. If that's what you wish."

"Lemme try it on for size for a while." Sam nodded. "We'll see."

"You have my permission to use it for gardening."

"Thanks." Sam laughed. "It'll be nice to heal."

"One of the greater gifts." Jason nodded. "Your cells are also multiplying at a vastly accelerated rate so you'll heal almost instantaneously."

"Anything else?"

"You'll be stronger and faster."

"Am I going to live forever?"

"No."

"Is there any downside?" Dean asked. "Because this is sounding too good to be true."

"One." Jason said. "I'm afraid I have to ask you to not have any more children. Angels are immortal and we can't risk you having a human child that will live forever."

That had to be the biggest fucking catch Dean had ever heard of and all those benefits didn't outweigh the costs. Sam wanted at least one more kid that Dean would father, but there was always a chance they'd change their minds again. Dean was going to be just fine with one more, but taking away Sam's option was just completely unfair. It was like they were being given everything they wanted and the price they had to pay was the only other thing they wanted.

"I just want Dean to have one more." Sam said. "I'm okay with that."

"What if we change our mind?"

"It's too late already anyway, right?"

"Yes." Jason said. "We won't stop you, but I would hope you wouldn't purposefully burden a child with everlasting life."

"Of course not." Sam said. "Is that okay with you?"

"Yeah, I guess so. Yeah, I'll just have the next one and we'll be done."

"Okay." Sam smiled. "All right, on to the next problem."

Jason got up from the edge of the bed and started to walk around the room again. Dean sort of liked the big guy, but he sure was peculiar. He was looking at everything like was seeing it for the first time. Dean thought that was kind of weird, because he was almost positive that God got every channel there was and there were no commercials or weird Tivo beeping noises. He had seen mirrors and rugs, and everything else that was in the bedroom, but his eyes were still full of wonder like Mary's of Milo's when they saw and felt something new for the first time.

"I haven't walked the Earth like this since before the rise of man."

"Why not?" Dean asked. "You made it all, didn't you?"

"Not all of it." Jason said as he stroked the curtains. "I gave you worms and you made silk. I planted rosemary and you use it as a rinse to detoxify the scalp."

"It's tingly." Sam shrugged. "Sort of wakes me up."

"It's so fascinating. You have an orifice to expel waste and you use it to express love and then you suckle at it."

"Uh." Dean coughed. "About that, what I was doing was…"

"Fascinating." Jason said. "It's all fascinating and I want to see it and experience it. I made a desert and you all turned it into a paradise where you can win money and then use that money to buy sex all in the same block. I want to eat food, and sleep until noon. I want to take long walks for no reason at all, and make love."

"You're taking Jason, aren't you?"

"No, Sam. Jason is taking me. I want to see everything and then I'll return him to you."

"No." Dean said as he shook his head. "No, you can't just take him. Michael won't understand."

"He's written Michael a long letter, and he'll have you to help him understand. We'll both return one day."

"When?" Dean asked as he stood up. "When you've seen everything? That could take years."

Dean pulled on his underwear and then walked across the room so he could be face to face with him. He wasn't going to start a fight he knew he couldn't win, but he had to try to look him in the eye and make him understand what he was about to do to Michael. Jason was more than just his big brother, he was actual living proof that Michael had been through hell and come out stronger because of it. He loved him so much and he wasn't going to be okay with him being gone for a week, or a month, or the likely years Dean expected.

"Please don't do this."

"This is grief and fear." Jason said. "You mourn for a life that isn't lost. You mourn for a life that will see and experience things no one else ever will. This is the greatest gift anyone will ever receive."

"But Michael…"

"Is still the strongest person in our family." Sam said as he got up. "Dean, I'm sure Jason explained everything in his letter."

"He did."

"I don't want him to hurt."

"He'll understand. It might be hard, but he'll understand." Sam said. "You know he would."

"We need a timeline." Dean said. "You can't disappear and leave us wondering when you'll be back."

"A year perhaps. Possibly longer."

"Jesus…" Dean whispered. "Jesus Chri…"

"You'll forgive me if this seems selfish to you, Dean." Jason said. "But I do believe I've earned this."

"I guess you have." Dean said before he stepped away. "You're right."

"I'll be back."

"Have fun." Sam said weakly. "It's a beautiful world."

"See ya soon."

Dean looked up from the ground for just a second and then blinked once before Sam was the only other person in the room. Without Jason or God there Dean felt so empty but then Sam's arms were around him and that helped a little, then his lips helped a little bit more. They were going to soldier on because they always did and Michael really would understand even if it took him a while to get there. Losing a brother even temporarily was one of Dean's biggest nightmares, but Michael was stronger and he'd get over it.

"Kid's will be up soon." Sam said. "I'm only going to be more exhausted if I sleep for a half hour."

"Yeah, me too."

"How about I make some super gut bustin' cinnamon rolls?"

"That's a good idea, Sammy."

"Come on."

After they were both dressed Dean took Sam's hand and they walked down the stairs and to a very clean kitchen. Because they were so tired they had left it a mess, but Aaron has obviously cleaned it all and made another pot of coffee. Dean was so grateful for both of those things and he would have thrown his arms around Aaron and kissed him to pieces if he hadn't looked so incredibly broken.

"Aaron?" Sam asked as he rushed over. "What's wrong?"

"He left you letters. They're on the table."

"Jason?" Dean asked. "He'll be back, it'll be okay."

"Not Jason." Aaron said through his teeth. "Jeremy went with him."

"What?"

"God asked and Jeremy went with him."

"What…" Dean asked as he picked up the letters. "What do you mean?"

"I mean I chose my brother over God." Aaron said. "And he chose God over me."

"Jeremy's gone?" Sam asked. "He's gone?"

"Yes."

"He can't be gone." Dean whispered. "He can’t."

Dean blinked back the tears and then went through each of the envelopes in his hand. There was one for Michael and one for Sam. Dean had one with his name on it as well, and the very last one, the thickest one, said "Dad" in Jeremy's perfectly swirly handwriting. Dean had been so worried about what Jeremy leaving meant for him that he forgot all about John who chose that moment to walk back into the kitchen after a powernap and a quick shower.

"Watcha' got there? Bills?" John asked. "What's wrong?"

"Dad…"

"Where's Jeremy?"

"Dad…" Aaron said. "Why don't you sit down?"

"Where's Jeremy?" John asked again. "Where is he?"

"Dad."

"Where's Jeremy!"

Dean couldn't say it and Sam and Aaron both stayed completely quiet. It was probably Dean's job as the big brother but he couldn't do it, he couldn't tell John that Jeremy had left on the great American road trip with God riding shotgun and it might be years before they rolled through Connecticut again. Dean really wanted James there who could just blurt it out but he wasn't around. Dean tried to say it one more time, but he had forgotten all his words and the only thing he could do was hand over the letter before he opened his own.

Mary was John's first love and Carol was his second with a demon somewhere in the middle. John had said he loved her, but Sam always thought it was more of an attraction to Laura than actual love and any love he may have felt was just smoke and mirror for the demon to get what she wanted. At the end of the day it didn't matter how many women John had loved because his one great love was so obviously Bobby. They gave each other a hard time, but it was all for show. Bobby was the closest thing he had to a brother and over the years John had realized how important those were to a man.

John read his letter alone and then woke Bobby up to ask if he wanted to go fishing. They left after getting directions to the house on Lake George without Bobby seeing the kids or John saying what was in his letter. Dean hadn't said what was in his either, so Sam decided after the cinnamon rolls were in the oven that it was time to read his. Dean really seemed okay so Sam left him and Aaron in charge of getting the kids up and feeding them breakfast. They were fine with that and Sam was fine out in the cold with his letter and a cup of coffee. He knew he should have grabbed some Kleenex on the way out, but it was so cold and windy the tears he knew were coming would most likely fly right off his face.

Sam really expected the letter to be an outright explanation, but that wasn't really Jeremy's style and he wanted to make an impression that would last until he returned. His words were so scared but Sam was never going to forget him even if he never came back. He was his brother and Sam didn't need a special story to remember that, but he surely did appreciate it even if reading it nearly killed him.

Jeremy was six years old when he saw Sam for the first time. The demon had taken him and Aaron on a little fieldtrip to meet their big brother with strict orders that they not actually meet. Sam was twelve at the time and he didn't remember what school he was at, but Jeremy and Aaron had both watched him in secret. They watched him in his classes and at lunch and the entire time little devil Aaron was plotting the best way to kill or turn their big brother. Jeremy was lucky because his demon stayed dormant the entire time and he could just enjoy watching Sam.

Since he was just himself Jeremy didn't think about attack plans when the time came and he wasn't thrilled at the idea of evisceration like Aaron was. He watched Sam and focused on big brother stuff like shaving which was something big boys did and then driving around in cars. He knew at the time that they had another big brother as well, but he wasn't important according to their mother, which Sam thought was pretty damn funny considering how important Dean would eventually be to saving Jeremy.

In the letter Jeremy didn't mention how often he had saved their asses before the big kidnapping, but he did apologize again and made sure Sam knew to tell Anthony that even though he was gone he was never giving up his main goal in life, which was to eat him with a side of wild rice. That made Sam laugh until his stomach hurt, but then he read more and then tears came on again.

Jeremy had written about the first time he saw Sam, but he also wrote about the first time he felt like they could really be brothers. It was in Vermont when they went to the antique market. Dean had run off to pee and find something to eat and Sam was alone with Jeremy for really the first time. That should have been scary, but Sam treated him like nothing had happened and that convinced Jeremy that he could have a normal life and that he'd never be judged for the things he had no control over.

The letter closed with the explanation Sam had been looking for. Jeremy wasn't responsible for the things the demon had done, but in a way he did have to pay and more than anything he wanted to make it up to Michael. He was going to watch out for Jason and make sure he was safe because even God walking in a world he created was still someone who might need protection. He promised that no matter what happened he'd be back and they'd be a family again. That was enough for Sam, but it still hurt in ways he couldn't even describe.

He hurt for everyone, but most of it was for Aaron. He really deserved the job, but he hadn't been asked which Sam could already see was going to become a huge issue sooner rather than later. Sam hurt for Michael too and John as well. He knew Dean understood, but Sam was still all bogged down in feeling bad for everyone else that he didn't feel like he had time for feeling bad for himself. He knew he'd get there eventually and in the meantime he was going to work on holding his family together and waiting for two missing members to make their way back home.

When Sam made it back inside all the kids were up and busy eating their cinnamon buns. Aaron had gone, but Dean was still there and he had his hands full with two penguins that couldn't have sticky buns just yet. Milo and Mary both started yelling as soon as Sam showed up so he gave them kisses first before he went around the table and smooched everyone else.

"May a have a attentions, peas."

"As always." Dean smiled. "What is it, Beanie?"

"A dunno if a heard on a news…" Ollie said before he paused. "But a know a big boy birthday is wit a Fwiday."

"Think you can use new mojo to stop that apocalypse from happening?" Dean whispered. "I'd appreciate it."

"I'll try. We know, baby. You're gonna be a big boy!"

"A know, daddy. Now, Your Beans was workin' on a guest list."

"You just woke up." Mikey said. "Like four minutes ago."

"Oh, Mikey." Ollie laughed. "A can do two things at ones."

"Hmm. Alrighty."

"A curls keep a head warm so wit a thinkin' and a sleepin' is easy."

"Right." Mikey nodded. "Of course."

"Who do you want to invite?" Dean asked. "Elmer and Holly?"

"Oh, indeed, daddy. Elmah, Holly, Fawesha, Bwodie, Bwilly, Skippah, Bwandy, Melwanie, Joey, Lil' Wyan…"

"Dude." Ethan whispered. "Who the hell are those people!"

"Wha!"

"Ollie." Evan said. "Are those your friends?"

"Well, was more before Ethan do a yelling! Did a say Skippah?"

"Yes." Sam said before he laughed. "Um…Beanie, do you just want us to invite everyone from school?"

"Yeah, will work, daddy. And a think maybe wit a pink piggy cake, and daddy wit no shirt?"

"Hmm…Okay."

"And a want a picture of a butt!"

"You got it Beanie!" Dean said as he pointed at him. "Poster sized in my undies!"

"Yay!"

Ollie had been pretty insistent that he wasn't going to turn three and therefore didn't need a party. Sam had planned something small at home, but if he wanted all his friends there they were going to make it happen. If the weather stayed shitty they were going to have to do something inside, but it wasn't that many kids and usually when they had parties the parents stuck around to bask in the opulence so Sam didn't have to play babysitter.

"Ow!" Ollie yelled. "Why's a pinch me, Ethan! Why would a do such a thing to Mr. King The Beans!"

"Remember what we told you." Ethan whispered. "You know…"

"Wha? Oh wight! Daddy!"

"Yes?" Sam asked. "Something else?"

"A want a…wha is it?"

"Geez." Ethan groaned. "Lady Gaga."

"Oh, wight, a Gaga for a pawty. A guess is like a guhwaffe?"

"Close." Mikey giggled. "I mean really, it's not mandatory to be covered in rhinestones to play the piano."

"You are so jealous." Ethan scoffed. "Wow, it's totally palpable."

"Mikey, we respect your choice to ignore Gaga's genius."

Mikey looked over at Sam and rolled his blue eyes as hard as he could. Because Ethan and Evan were keeping a pretty close watch Sam just nodded back, but he felt the exact same way. Craig kept talking about beats for dancing, but Sam was going to have to sit him down and ask if he could dial back the Gaga just a little bit. He didn't really have a problem with her as a person, but Sam thought Ethan and Evan should have a more appropriate role model like him.

"I actually could probably just pop her here." Sam said. "Might only get half of her…"

"Half of fabulous is still fabulous."

"We'll test it with the cat later." Dean whispered. "You okay?"

"Yeah, yeah, I think I am."

"Me too. For the time being."

The time being didn't last very long because as soon as the kids were done eating and dressed for school Alex arrived with Michael in tow. They had obviously had a rough morning which Sam expected. He didn't even think they'd show up for a while but they were there and Alex very quickly whisked all the kids except for the babies to the barn for school. Ollie had to go to daycare which he made sure to mention but it was going to have to wait until after Dean had a chance to talk to Michael.

The letter Jeremy had written was right on the counter and though Sam wanted to tell Michael that he was gone before he read it he didn't get a chance. Michael picked it up and sat down at the kitchen table without a word. His letter wasn't that long and just like everyone else he didn't feel inclined to share what it said. Sam was going to talk about his letter with Dean, but it seemed like everyone else was happy with keeping quiet.

"Is there one from Aaron too?"

"No, he's just at work."

"What happened with Joe?" Michael asked. "I was worried."

"It was Porter." Sam said. "And he's in the guestroom with his son. We were going to put him in the barn, but then school's there."

"Wow."

"Are you okay?" Dean asked. "We can talk about this before you go to school."

"I'm not going to school."

"Okay." Dean nodded. "It might do you good to take the day off. Ryan can…"

"I don't want to go anymore."

"Michael, you have to…"

"Dean." Sam said before he cleared his throat. "You want some breakfast? I can fix you some eggs."

"Can I get some coffee?"

"Of course."

Sam brushed the hair off Michael's forehead before he fixed him a special cup of coffee with extra sugar and a marshmallow. It didn't matter how old he was he still liked a marshmallow in with his coffee which Mikey couldn't wait to try. Regardless of what he may have thought Michael didn't have a choice when it came to going to school. If Sam had to drag him to and from classes he was going to do it, but Michael was upset and he didn't need Dean or anyone else telling him what he had to do. He enjoyed school too much to quit so Sam wasn't really worried about that happening. Dean seemed to get it as well because he fixed Michael a plate with a cinnamon roll and then grabbed another one for himself.

"I think I'll hang out with grandpa today." Michael said. "He must be upset."

"He went to Lake George with Bobby." Dean said. "I think he needs some time."

"They're both coming back. I promise they'll be back."

"They're not here now." Michael smiled. "They're not…I wanted Christmas with them so bad. It meant so much to Jeremy and now he's just gone and God hijacked my brother. God's supposed to be the good guy. Isn't there any good left in the world?"

"He is the good guy. We both talked to him. He just wants to check stuff out."

"He's not coming back ever."

"Yes he is." Sam said. "He's coming back."

"Where are they now?"

"I don't know."

Sam not only didn't know but he had no way of finding out. Gabe was their pipeline to heaven and he was out of the picture. They had no way of getting in touch with Ian and though Sam and Aaron both tried neither of them could pinpoint where Jeremy was. Aaron felt him out there and so did Sam but the whole point of leaving was to keep Jason safe and it really was better for everyone involved to know as little as possible. Sam understood that perfectly but Michael could only think about his missing big brother.

"Whababah." Milo said as he patted the table. "Bwahbahday."

"I'll never leave you, baby brother."

"Jason didn't leave you, Michael." Dean said. "He had to go."

"So he stole him."

"No, he gave him a choice." Sam sighed. "But…you know."

"You can't say no to God?"

"Yeah."

"What was he like?" Michael asked. "Was he nice?"

"Um…yeah, sorta…a little full of himself."

"You thought God was full of himself?"

"A little." Dean shrugged. "He seemed a tad bit high and mighty."

Dean got a little half smile out of Michael was a big step in the right direction. Mary seemed to realize that big brother needed cheering up and she wanted to help out too, which she did by slapping Milo in the back of his head. Once he was screaming she looked the other way and started to play with her hands like she hadn't done a thing at all which almost worked because she was so stinkin' cute.

"Dahdah!"

"Oh, come by me, baby." Sam said as he picked him up. "Me and Whyfoo."

"It's okay, Milo, she didn't mean it."

"What was that about!" Dean yelled. "You know how I feel about hitting!"

"Anbahwah!"

"He does not have an assface! You be nice!"

"Bwahbah!"

"Shh." Sam whispered. "It's okay. You wanna go by Michael?"

"Come by me, Milo. It's okay."

Milo sniffled a few times and then curled himself in tight against Michael. He even nuzzled his neck some and then shot Mary a look that was so much more effective than a slap. She regretted the slap right away because not only did Dean discipline her as sternly as he could but then Milo got to love on Michael. He was loving it and stopped crying right away which Sam knew was going to happen. Michael was enjoying it too and it only took him about a minute to sigh and relax a little. No one was expecting him to brush it off and accept everything right away, Sam just wanted a little more of an indication that he understood.

"Said it was supposed to be me."

"Yeah." Sam sighed. "Apparently God's vessel has to be pretty pure."

"So you're saying buttsex saved me? That's how Alex got me to do it the first time, said it could save my life one day."

"Not pure like that." Sam laughed. "The abilities we have come from the demon regardless of how we got them. When the kids shared their power with you, it bumped you off the list. Jason was the best they could do."

"And ya'll promise he's gonna come back and be okay?"

"I swear to God." Dean smiled. "I can do that, we're like in his top eight."

"I wouldn't have said yes. If they asked me, I would have said no."

"Good boy." Sam said as he patted his hand. "This is all going to be okay."

"And maybe they'll come back for Christmas."

"You think so?"

"Maybe." Dean shrugged. "That's Jesus' birthday…God might want to spend the day with him in heaven…on a moon bounce…with cakes."

"I hope so." Michael said before he sighed. "I'm gonna go shopping."

"Shopping?"

"Cheers me up. Should I bring Ollie to school?"

"That would be fantastic." Dean laughed. "Yes, please and then we'll take a nap while Ja…we'll stay up with the babies."

"Where's James?"

"He needs a little time off. You go shopping, we're going to have a big dinner tonight so you guys can meet Porter."

"Ya'll haven't slept?"

"We tried." Dean said. "Well, we planned on it."

"Okay, I'll bring Ollie to school and then come pick up the babies so they can hang out with me at home."

"You don't have to do that, it's okay." Sam said. "We can handle it."

"No, I think I'll be better with them around. Let ya'll get some sleep and we can play."

"Thank you."

"No problem."

Michael kissed the babies and then Sam and finally Dean before he went out the backdoor to go get Ollie. He was going to be thrilled that Michael was bringing him to school because he loved showing off all the handsome men in his life. Sam wanted to ask if he could get a list of Ollie's little friends from Chris, but that could wait until everyone got some sleep. It took Michael twenty minutes to make it back and ten more minutes after that to pack up Mary and Milo who were totally excited about a day at big brother's house.

When Sam finally got in bed he didn't even bother looking at the clock because he didn't want to know how long he had to sleep. He knew it was probably like three hours and he wanted about ten. It was going to be an adjustment not having James around, but Sam knew that John would be back to help out by the end of the week since he wouldn't miss Ollie's party.

"Sammy?"

"Yeah?" Sam yawned. "You okay?"

"What are we going to tell the kids?"

"We're going to lie to them."

"I don't like doing that." Dean whispered. "I don't like lying."

"Don't you wish sometimes we had been lied to?"

"Point taken."

"It'll all work out, I promise."

"I know." Dean said as he moved closer. "The stars went out last night. When you left they went out and then they came back. Why'd they do that?"

"Because it would have been very easy for me to destroy the future. The timeline's unstable when you go back."

"How do you…how do you know that, Sammy?"

"I just know stuff."

"Do you know how much I love you?"

"Yeah." Sam said before he pushed back Dean's hair. "Half as much as I love you."

"You're good at that lying thing, Sammy."

Sam smiled and then kissed Dean on the forehead. He was asleep before Sam even pulled his lips away. Though he was exhausted and would only get a few hours of sleep at the most Sam still stayed awake for ten whole minutes watching Dean sleep. Angels, demons, devils, and even God didn't really matter much during those ten minutes, because Sam got to watch the best part of him sleeping and it was the perfect thing to drift off to and the stuff sweet dreams were made of.

bitchandjerk @ 2009-11-18T16:55:00

2009-11-18T22:55:46Z

This story ends with a rather large cliffhanger and it won't be resolved until next week. I had originally hoped to post three stories (the two from this week and the next one) but I just couldn't do it. I honesltly have no idea how I used to post three times a week. Anyway, if you want to wait until next week it'll all be resolved them.

RE: Cuttag. You know John watched KIDS Incorperated. Someone else besides me watched that, right? With Fergie?

Title: But A Whimper.
Author: bitchandjerk
Characters: Sam/Dean,John/Mary/OFC OMCs OFCs Bobby
Rating :R
Words10,200/2,993,500
Warnings: Wincest
Summary: With everyone safe and out of harm's way Sam and Dean head back to Connecticut with new friends.
Notes::AU, rest are here.
Disclaimer: I don't own any of these characters.
Feedback: Makes me hard

Dean knew a thing or two about the classics whether they had been written or were meant to be driven and some poor bitch's soccer-mom-mobile was most definitely not a classic. There was a totally sweet Mustang in the parking lot but Dean needed something big and the giant purple van looked like his best bet. He knew if he wasn't so exhausted he could have found something else but the hike to the parking lot had taken a lot out of him when he already had very little to give.

Because he didn't have any tools or weapons on him Dean had to break open the driver's side window of the van with a rock. It wasn't needless destruction but it felt that way and Dean really liked it. He had cut his knuckles a little on the shattered glass and in the moonlight his blood looked so abnormally red. Seeing that blood was the final straw and Dean decided to completely lose his shit in the middle of the very well concealed parking lot.

They needed the van to get home so Dean took his rock and started smashing out the windows of all the cars around him. He was tearing his hands up something awful, but it didn't hurt. It actually felt good because every smashed window made noise that Dean could hear and it made him feel less alone. It made him feel like he could do something in the world besides be the useless child that needed to be coddled and protected.

After he broke about fifteen windows Dean's luck changed for the better because he found a thick and very sturdy branch on the ground. He started swinging it like a bat and busting out everything he could. He knew it was wrong and maybe a lot of the cars had owners that couldn't afford repairs, but that's what insurance was for and Dean just didn't give a damn about anyone anymore. He decided as he was breaking the windows and laughing at the shattered glass that he was going to focus on Sam and the kids and that was it. In the end they were really all that mattered anyway.

Dean wasn't going to worry about James mentioning how women shouldn't be allowed to drive and having Ann leave him as a result. He didn't care anymore if John played favorites or if Carol was too busy with a hundred different project to spend time with him. If Anthony and Bruce wanted to keep on fucking Nick or anyone else they liked Dean wasn't going to let it bother him. He was officially done caring about people who could take care of themselves.

Deciding on that should have made Dean feel better but all it did was make him feel worse. He started laughing and screaming louder while he swung out with his fancy branch bat even harder. He even worked his way over to that sweet little Mustang to break out all the windows, the lights, and the mirrors before he started bashing in the hood. Everything should have been hurting but Dean felt nothing. If it was possible he felt less than nothing so after one more broken window he got to work on hot wiring the big ugly van.

That took all of two minutes and then Dean was alone with nothing to do and no one to talk to. He drove the van back to what was left of the radar tower but James and Jeremy hadn't come back out yet. Dean didn't want to see them anyway but he was sort of expecting them to be there. It would have been nice to have someone to chat with but Dean was fine alone and if he wasn't with Sam he didn't want to be with anyone.

Even though it was cold out Dean still killed the engine and got out of the car. He'd have to hotwire it again, but he figured it was better to not burn up someone else's gas and the entire van sort of smelled like old french fries. Sam wasn't going to like that at all so Dean popped the back open, found an old blanket, and got comfortable while he let the van air out some. He was just starting to warm up a little bit under the blanket when he saw the first little snow flurry filter down from above. As far as Dean was concerned that made the night perfect because he was alone, depressed, useless, and he might as well freeze to death while he was at it.

The van was the worst possible choice for the cool factor, but there was a lot of shit in the back of it. Most of it was useless but Dean did find a tire iron which had some heft to it. Obviously Dean was just along for the ride and not to actually help out with real issues, but he figured he could do something besides hotwire a car. The little something he could do was hum the tire iron into the woods to knock out whoever the hell was spying on him and trying to stay hidden.

"Ow! Son of a biscuit!"

"Jesus Christ." Dean muttered. "What the hell are you doing here?"

"You were upset." Aaron said as he walked out of the woods. "And I wanted to help."

"I'm fine." Dean sighed. "Go back home."

"I'm still amazed it took Sam so long to say he was in love with you."

"Why is that?"

"Because you look so beautiful in moonlight and he's always seen you in the dark."

"We're both bottoms, it ain't gonna happen."

"A fellah can try."

"Come on." Dean said. "I got a blanket and a stolen minivan."

"Does it have a first aid kit?"

"Uh…yeah, why?"

"Well.."

Dean knew his aim was good, but he never expected to nail Aaron right in the middle of the forehead. He didn't even know it was Aaron out there just that someone was spying and needed to stop. Dean felt bad for throwing a tire iron at his head but it was still better him than anyone else. He could have killed a muggle and Aaron was at least a little low on the list of people Dean didn't want to talk to. In fact he was barely on that list at all. After a peroxide swab, a band aid, and a kiss Aaron was good as new and happily sat down next to Dean with his arm around his shoulder. That was Sam's territory but Dean was going to let it slide.

"I thought you were helping dad?"

"He doesn't need me." Aaron said. "Though Milo was screaming when I left."

"About what?"

"He woke up and Sam wasn't around. Dad put a load of clothes in the washer to distract him."

"I wish I was a baby sometimes."

Milo, much like Sam, had a fascination with the washer and dryer in Connecticut. Sam was all about water saving and killing bacteria, but all Milo was interested in were bright colors swirling around with sudsy bubbles. If they sat him in front of the washer or even the dryer he could spend hours just watching the clothes go round and round. His favorite thing to do was still spending time with Sam but the laundry room was a nice warm distraction.

"Tell me what's wrong."

"Where do I start?" Dean asked. "There's no reason for me to actually be here. My baby daddy is hopped up on angel juice, my brother just killed some little girl, and James not only yelled at me twice, but he hurt my arm."

"Sam wouldn't have made it into the building before they killed him if he didn't have Gabe's blood in him."

"I know that."

"Lilith? Sort of hell bent on destroying the entire world."

"You know her?"

"We kissed when I was eight. It was casual."

"Sick." Dean whispered. "I get everything, Aaron. I understand that Sam had to do what he had to do, and that this chick is bad news. I do."

"But you don't understand how someone you love so much could ever hurt you?"

"He really hurt my arm."

"Is that what hurts the most?"

"That and being useless." Dean said before he paused. "Wait, a minute, how'd you know about the demons and Gabe's blood?"

"I've been sort of spying on all of you, you know, with my brain."

"Of course."

"And before we talk about James…" Aaron said with a laugh. "Dean, there are probably dozens of other dimensions, thousands of them maybe, and you just heard from the horses mouth that you kept Sam safe in all of them."

"So?"

"So you're not useless." Aaron smiled. "I'd say you're the most useful person in this world or any other."

"How do you figure?"

"That wife of yours is one crazy fuckin' bitch." Aaron whispered. "Your sweet ass is the only thing keeping him from killing us all."

Dean tried his absolute hardest to not smile but then Aaron kept nudging him and he just couldn't help it. Aaron didn't break out the big boy words often but when he did Dean always enjoyed it and he maybe had a point. If Ole' Yeller was telling the truth then Dean had single handedly saved the world more often than Superman and he looked better in tights. That took care of the feeling useless and powerless thing but Dean was still the most hurt by how mean James had been.

"Just my ass?"

"Well if you're going to be dumb, I'm not going to mention all your other fantastic attributes."

"Could you?" Dean asked. "I could use it."

"You're smart, Dean. You're kind, you're attractive, somehow you always smell like soap, you're the best father I know and you saved my old lady."

"Anything else?"

"You have very pretty lips."

"Do you want to make out a little bit?"

"Maybe a little." Aaron shrugged. "Maybe I could be your new boyfriend if you're done with James."

"Let's not talk about him."

"I think we might have to."

"He's supposed to be my backup." Dean sighed. "And now he's not. It's like how Amy is only attracted to gay guys. She even married one. I'm only into guys that can hurt me."

"Your backup Sam?"

"My backup dad."

"Oh."

"He's like my black dad. You know how you have that black dad?"

"Yes, Dean."

"And when dad's being a dick you can just hang out with him and like…I don't know bullshit and have a beer…or…do you like do stuff?"

"Occasionally, but dad's sort of my James."

"My James really hurt me."

Dean didn't care about the gentle throb is his arm and he wasn't worried about the inevitable bruises that were already starting to show up. The thing that was bothering him was that James had been so completely impartial. Dean was expected to be the good little solider and not question anything. He had done that enough and if he had been with John it wouldn't have bothered him at all but James was different.

Since James had shown up Dean didn't really have to deal with his neglected son issues as often as usual. When they found out about Aaron he dealt with being jealous, but it would have been so much worse without James. When John was distant and played favorites Dean knew he'd always be James' favorite. It was sort of how Sam kept Anthony around just in case Evan and Milo lost interest with him and Dean was busy eating potato chips.

Aaron inspected Dean's forearm and then asked permission to help out. Dean could have let him work his magic and the pain and bruises would go away but he wanted them there. If he had no proof James was just going to come on over with a big smile on his face and all would be forgiven. Dean couldn't do that because he had done it enough with John and James was going to have to learn one lesson the hard way. Concern for himself wasn't the only thing on Dean's mind either. He was concerned about someone else, someone he still cared for even after choosing to ignore everything else.

"Ninety percent of the time dad's great now." Dean said. "Would you agree with that?"

"I'm still sort of new, he hasn't pissed me off too much yet. I might go with ninety-four."

"When Sammy and me were kids he was like two percent great, like milk. James was two percent great today. I want James' baby to have a better father than two percent."

"Dean, it's not like James' is always hunting down the demon that killed him. He wasn't himself."

"He always has to be a dad first." Dean said. "That comes first, I don't care what's going on. He wasn't anything but a hunter."

James was great with the kids, but there was no way Dean would be comfortable leaving them around him if he ever saw anything like what he had dealt with just an hour ago. James was so angry and mean and those kinds of people didn't belong around kids. Dean didn't want to judge James before he had a child of his own and he was all about giving people a chance but he wanted more for that baby. Hunters were hunters and dads were dads and James unfortunately seemed like he was more one than the other.

"I see." Aaron said. "And you don't want this baby to end up like you."

"Exactly."

"He'll never be that lucky, Dean."

"What?"

"You two are so hard on dad and God knows he deserves it a lot of the time. I know you raised Sam, but dad was there for you and like it or not he's partly responsible for the man you've become. I think Ann and James would be damn lucky if their kid ended up even a little but like you."

"Aaron…"

"You think dad messed up because he didn't hug you enough or tell you he loved you everyday like you do with the kids, but that's a blessing Dean. You didn't have what you needed and you found it in yourself. That's why you love so much."

Just when Dean was about to give Aaron an awkwardly positioned side hug he got out of the back of the van and put some distance between them. Dean had a bit of experience with people running away from him so he got up too and walked out into the snow to comfort his brother. Everything Aaron had said was not only true and incredibly sweet but they'd have to wait to talk about it because there was something very wrong. When Dean turned Aaron around so they were face to face he saw that he was crying which was something he didn't do very often. He kept it together until he knew everything was falling apart.

"What's wrong?"

"I have a feeling."

"What kind of feeling?"

"I'm going to lose him." Aaron whispered. "We're going to lose him. I know it, I can feel it."

"Jeremy?" Dean asked. "We need to go back in there."

"No, he's fine. They're all fine. They're all on their way out."

"Can you see them?"

"Yeah." Aaron nodded. "Bobby killed Dave."

"If it's over what are you worried about?"

"I didn't say it was over."

"What does that mean?"

In answer to his question all Dean got was a completely non-committal shrug. Aaron was really upset so he was obviously feeling something, he just didn't know what it was. He was crying in the snow and somehow he managed to completely shut it off when Jeremy and James came up from underground. They actually scared the shit out of Dean because Jeremy accidentally let the big metal door slam against what was left of the radar tower. He was fine and if he made it out of Evil Inc. alive he wasn't going anywhere.

James on the other hand didn't look so okay. He sort of stumbled out and then stumbled some more because he was too busy staring at his feet and avoiding any kind of eye contact. He really looked ashamed of himself and Dean was pretty sure Jeremy had given him a rather stern talking to. When he finally did look up Dean made sure to look away because he was pissed, disappointed, and most of all hurt.

"Hey, you." Jeremy smiled. "I thought you might be here."

"I didn't want to miss all the excitement."

"You okay?"

"Of course." Aaron nodded. "Everything went well?"

"And Sam's okay?" Dean asked. "Is he coming?"

"Yeah, they uh…they had to take a little break."

"Bobby's with them." James said. "Everyone's fine. They're right in the hallway."

"Oh…"

"Go ahead." Aaron smiled. "I know you want to see Sam."

"Yeah, I uh...I do."

Dean had to walk past James to get to the door and for just a second they caught each other's eyes again. Dean knew he was being a little childish and it would probably be best to kiss and make up but he didn't have it in him. He had been quite literally been through hell and back and all he wanted to do was see Sam. He wanted to make sure he was okay and then get the hell out of Long Island. Dean couldn't wait to get back home and get some sleep before he got some toes.

After going through the door and the control room Dean was back in the crazy white hallway which made him feel all drunk again. The two dead guards were still way on the other end, but Dean could deal with that because Sam was there too. He had a big smile on his face and a sleeping child in his arms. Mary's warning made a hell of a lot more sense because Joe was a child and if Sam had hurt him Dean was never going to get over it.

Of course Sam was a big guy and Dean couldn't see around him so he thought the kid was Joe, which obviously wasn't the case. Bobby was next to Sam and right behind both of them was the very last person Dean ever expected to see and probably one of the last people he wanted to see. Dean just caught his eyes at first, but that was enough since they were the same sad eyes from his dream.

"Hey, baby." Sam said as he got closer. "Hey."

"Please tell me that's not Porter." Dean said. "And his son."

"It's a long story."

"Dean, I'm sor…"

"Don't you dare apologize to me."

"I…" Porter said before he paused. "I wasn't going to."

"What were you going to say? You're sort of a douchebag? Is it state the obvious day again? Let me give it a try. You're going to taste my Dolce and Gabbana boot when I shove it up your ass sideways."

"You can't hunt in Dolce and Gabbana." Bobby said. "You just can't."

"Shut up, Bobby."

"Those are actually Mark Nason."

"Excuse me?"

"Mark Nason." Porter said. "They're nice."

"Shut up."

"Okay."

"Dean, come on." Sam whispered. "It's a long story."

Dean didn't really care if it was a long incredibly understandable story. All he was concerned about, besides the kids, was that Sam had just risked his life and pretty much everyone else's to save who was without a doubt the world's biggest douche bag. Porter wasn't just an asshole, he was someone who fucking got off on talking shit about Sam. Dean was holding a perma-grudge about that and then Porter had also sent him the oh-so-lovely dream-o-gram. On top of all of that Dean didn't need some little bitch schooling him about shoes. He didn't care what brand his boots were, all that mattered was that they fit and perfectly matched the leather of his old coat.

"He must be freezing." Dean said as he shrugged off his coat. "Is he okay?"

"I healed him and made him sleep."

"You carried him all the way up twelve flights?"

"Yeah, I'm okay."

"I'll hold him."

"I got him, Dean, let's get…"

"Sammy, let me help you."

When Dean went to take Matthew from Sam the last thing he saw before being slammed into the wall was Porter's eyes turning black. It didn't hurt at all and though Dean could appreciate someone being a protective parent he wasn't letting anyone push him around. He stood right back up and punched Porter in the jaw as hard as he could. He wanted to do more, but Bobby pulled him away and Sam very nicely asked Dean to calm down. Because he had asked nicely Dean was going to try his best, but he didn't like it. He didn't like the situation and he sure as hell didn't like Porter who knew better than to get up once Dean knocked him down.

"Yeah." Dean smiled. "You're real tough, bitch."

After seeing everything on the twelfth floor Sam decided he wasn't paying his taxes anymore. He felt like he paid too much already which was bad enough, but there was no way in hell he was going to part with hard earned money, some of which had most likely been used to fund torture central. Sam wasn't sure that his past taxes had at least in part gone to the underground facility in Montauk, but he wouldn’t have been surprised if they had. Not only was the base much larger than Sam originally though, but it was loaded with gigantic machines that must have cost billons.

Bobby hadn't seen much and Porter couldn't remember much so they were just wandering around the bottom level making sure everything was okay. Sam was in no way prepared for the room with all the machinery in it because it looked to be about the size of twelve football fields. That was shocking enough but the machines were just plain creepy. Dave had obviously mastered the merging of science and supernatural and it really wasn't anything Sam wanted to see.

"What the fuck…" Sam whispered. "Is this a…"

"It's a particle accelerator."

"You remember this?"

"There's a control panel right over here." Porter said. "And I remember a little."

"I'm too studly to be this geeky." Bobby frowned. "I'm going to check out some of the offices."

"Ten minutes."

"Probably more than I need."

"Be careful, Bobby."

Sam considered himself the studliest of all the studs so clearly if anyone needed to get out of there it was him. The accelerator was not only massive, but it was covered in some more of what must have been Dave's favorite glyphs and symbols. Sam really couldn't believe what he was seeing because the only thing worse than messing with unstable science was throwing some magic in for good measure. At that point he became less concerned with his tax dollars because there was no way the government was actually funding a project that would very easily end the world.

"It makes black holes I think."

"Yeah, it does. I guess if you can't open a real portal you can just punch a hole to somewhere else."

"How'd he know where to look?"

"I don't think he did." Sam shrugged. "I think he made a doorway and used you to pull them out."

"Used me or whatever was inside?"

"I don't know, maybe…"

"Am I a demon?"

"No."

"Am I going to be?"

"No."

Sam didn't know if that was true, but he was going to do everything he could to keep Porter and whatever was inside of him from getting stronger. The ideal thing to so was to strip him of all his powers right then and there but Sam didn't think that was entirely fair. Porter didn't understand what he was capable of yet and he couldn't make an informed decision without all of the information. They were going to have to talk first and if he still wanted it gone Sam was going to find a way to rid him of it.

"You answered too quickly." Porter said as he leaned against the wall. "I'm so tired."

"You need a good night's sleep. We'll figure all this out, my brothers are really smart. They were…"

"Sam, I don't want to be rude, but can we talk about something else?"

"Like what?"

"Anything." Porter smiled. "Can you tell me something utterly ridiculous?"

"Well…" Sam said before he laughed. "It's almost time for me to re-sign my Armani contract and I said I'd only do it if they designed a custom line just for me so no one else is wearing my clothes. I don't want to go out to dinner and see some guy wearing the same shirt as me."

"Are they going to do it?"

"Of course."

"I have a feeling that's not the most ridiculous thing you could tell me."

"My twins want me to buy them Lady Gaga for their birthday. They don't want a CD, they just want her to hang out with them…I think they sort of want her as a pet or maybe like installation art for their room."

Porter cracked another smile and then actually laughed pretty loudly. Sam didn't think either of those things were particularly ridiculous, but he got a laugh and that was all that really mattered. He completely understood Porter not wanting to talk about everything that had gone on all over again so Sam decided that it could wait. After he got some sleep and something to eat and once he was sure Matthew was okay they could all sit down and have a long emotionally devastating chat. In the meantime Sam wanted to know something ridiculous as well and he was tired of waiting.

"Can I ask you something?"

"Versatile top."

"Oh…not that."

"Oh." Porter said as he stood up straight. "Now I feel stupid."

"Strict top, reluctant bottom." Sam whispered. "Well, I have to pretend to be reluctant."

"Whatever gets the job done. What's your question?"

"Why do you hate me so much?"

"Sam…"

"Listen, you're going to have a very hard time dealing with this alone." Sam said. "You're going to need help and no one is going to help you if you can't give me and them a reason why you've been such a douche bag."

It was more than just that but Sam thought it was a bit early to mention how much he enjoyed spending time with the non-douche bag Porter. He was a nice guy who loved his son and those were sort of Sam's favorite type of people. He wanted them to be friends, but that was going to be damn near impossible because everyone hated Porter on account of all the shit talking he had done. Anthony even wanted to track him down and gay slap him which Sam probably should have let him do considering the trouble they had finding him. Anthony never let anything get in the way when he wanted to gay slap a bitch and he probably would have found Porter in ten minutes, most likely via FaceBook.

"My first book didn't sell very well at all." Porter said. "So my agent suggested I write a second book and jump on the John Michaels bandwagon. I wrote it, talked about you and suddenly my first book started flying off the shelves. When I give an interview I talk shit about you to get more press."

"Then why were you such a dick at the benefit and in Paris?"

"Can you imagine the books I'd sell if you had talked shit about me?"

"So you don't hate me?"

"Sam, I've never respected someone so much in my entire life. You're going to go down as the best selling writer in the history of the world. Even the people who really do hate you still love you."

"Well…I don't know about that." Sam blushed. "Maybe."

"And I can see your Armani ad from my bedroom window."

"You know they're taking it down once I sign my new contract. We're going to auction pieces on eBay."

"Really?"

"Yeah, Dean wants my package…it's fourteen feet."

"It's pretty big on the billboard too."

When Porter smiled Sam blushed again and then turned away to pretend like he was checking out some other creepy machine. He was still holding Matthew so Sam made sure to turn back around as soon as he was sure he wasn't as red anymore. He didn't want Porter to worry about his son anymore and he hadn't really taken his eyes off of him. The smile on his face didn't stick around for long before he looked sad again. That was something Sam was familiar with because he looked just like Dean after he had been shot and couldn't hold Ollie.

"He's fine."

"I know, I just wish I wasn't so tired."

"I think we'll go back to my house and you two can get some sleep and something to eat. Might be a good idea to not go back to your apartment right away."

"Is Dean going to be okay with that?"

"Um…probably not at first, but we have a guest house. I think he'll be okay if you two crashed there for a while."

"What's he like?"

"Dean?" Sam smiled. "He's perfect in every possible way."

"You're both very lucky."

"What about you? Are you seeing anyone?"

"No, as cute as Matty is he seems to be a bit of a turnoff. I'll pick a guy up every now and then but no one sticks."

"You have him all the time then?"

"Yep." Porter nodded. "We spend a lot of time in Paris with my mom, but he's mostly with me."

"What…uh, what about his mom?"

"Good genes and that was about it." Porter said. "Was that harsh?"

"I think I understand that."

Sam really wanted to hear the story about how a gay guy ended up with a kid because they were always so interesting but Porter was pulling a Dean yet again. A few years ago Dean was very uncomfortable in any situation where Jenny's name might have come up. If they were watching television and a sitcom mom made cookies Dean would get very irritated and use checking the weather as an excuse to change the channel. Porter looked the exact same way so Sam decided to drop that as well.

"Can I ask you something?"

"Nine inches, or close to eleven if I've been shoe shopping."

"Not that, I knew that."

"Oh, well…wait a minute, how'd you know that?"

"I read it on Jared Padalecki's blog."

"Of course you did." Sam sighed. "Ask away."

"How do you know about all this stuff?"

"Um, the man with the yellow eyes came for me when I was a baby. He killed my mom and my dad swore there was something peculiar about the way she died. He ended up sort of hunting things and I learned quick."

"That's what happened to me. There's a book like that, sort of like that."

"Supernatural?" Sam laughed. "Yeah, I wrote it."

"Oh, shit…does everyone know that?"

"I announced it on Halloween. Do you remember Halloween?"

"No, not really…God, I'm going to have so much shit to explain that I can't explain. My mom and my friends…Matty. Shit."

"And again I promise you it'll be okay."

"How do you know?"

"Well…" Sam shrugged. "I have a bit of experience."

"I'll have to take your word for it." Porter said as he looked around. "Are you going to judge me if I go piss in the corner? I'm not sure where the restrooms are."

"Have at it." Sam laughed. "I'm going to look around. I'm not going anywhere though."

"It's okay, Sam. I trust you."

Being trusted by someone who had just been through hell meant a lot to Sam. He also had to give Porter props for actually whipping it out and pissing right against the wall. That was another way he was like Dean, but then Dean probably wouldn't have turned around. He just would have unzipped and pissed right in the middle of the floor. Sam was a little tempted to peek, but he was sure he was bigger and Dean probably was as well.

Since he had some time to actually investigate things Sam made a big lap of the room and kept his eyes open. The huge freakin' black hole maker was the most disturbing but there was a lot of other shit in the cavalcade of weirdness. On one of the opposite walls Sam saw something that looked like a cannon aimed at a target. Sam made the mistake of touching it and he got a flash of all the people it had been fired at. None of them were around to tell their stories because they had all died years before Dave took over. Sam couldn't do anything about that but he could make sure no one else was ever hurt.

Bobby had gone through one of the doors in the back and since it was open Sam stuck his head in just to check stuff out. He wanted to investigate more but he didn't want to take Matthew too far away from Porter who needed to conserve his energy. He had stopped pissing and had pulled up a chair to rest some more. Sam was a little worried about how they were going to make it all the way upstairs but Bobby was a big help and apparently a busy bee as well.

"Find anything?"

"Yeah." Bobby said as he looked up. "This was his office. I'm moving some stuff to the external drive and we can look it over later."

"What kind of stuff?"

"Files and some videos looks like. I'm sure he was telling the truth but I want to be sure."

"Okay." Sam nodded. "You okay?"

"Yeah." Bobby said. "Of course."

"But?"

"Nothing, it's just…we were doing some good and now I'm wondering if he just hired me to find people like you."

"He hired you because you're smart, Bobby. I know he was the boss, but I'm thinking this was his personal project. You might still have a job and you can still help."

"What do I do when his successor tries to open this place back up?"

"That won't be an option." Sam said. "This place is about to not be here anymore."

"Mind telling me what exactly you did to get this strong, Sam?"

"Demon blood made strong and angel blood made me stronger. I just needed a boost to get in and out of here alive."

"Are you going to be okay?"

"Yeah, when I'm done I'll give it up and then probably make breakfast for the kids."

"Pancakes?"

"You got it." Sam smiled. "They'll be happy to see you."

"They really need a strong older male role model in their lives." Bobby said before he stood up. "They don't really have one."

"Mmhmm."

"Let's get the hell out of here."

"That's a very good idea."

After Bobby picked up a few more interesting things from the desk they were ready to bid farewell to the twelfth floor. There was probably a lot more stuff they could have gone through but Sam wanted to check out the rest of the facility and get the hell out of there. As they were leaving the office Bobby saw something else that caught eye and unfortunately Sam saw it as well.

On top of a file cabinet against the wall, Dave had a framed picture of his wife and their kids. Sam felt for them, but he didn't really feel bad for Dave or even really guilty. Maybe it was a little judgmental but Sam thought that Dave, who was completely obsessed, didn't really deserve to have such a nice looking family. If he was risking the world by bring back demons that would end it then he mustn't have loved his wife or his kids the way they deserved. He had also tortured a helpless child so Sam thought that maybe they had done his kids a favor.

Outside the officer Porter was right where they left him and he was ready to walk again. He was really shaky and not too steady on his feet, but Bobby was helping out and supporting most of his weight. He seemed a hell of a lot better once they made it to the stairs because he was going to be moving upwards and never again would he had to be so far underground. No one was ever going to be under there again because when Sam closed the door he was closing it for the last time. Once they were all safe and had some distance Sam was going to bury the lab so deep no one would ever find it.

On the eleventh floor Sam found two dead demons, a bunch of dead doctors and guards, as well as James and Jeremy who were just kind of standing around. Sam thought he heard arguing when he opened the door but they both quickly got quiet. James looked very upset which was understandable since he had quite a bit of explaining to do. Sam trusted him as much as he always did, but when you could ice a demon with your mind you had to tell people about it.

"What on Earth is Porter Douchebois doing here?" James asked. "And who's that small child?"

"Meet Joe."

"I risked turning evil to save him?" Jeremy asked. "You're a total douchebag."

"Where's Dean?" Sam sighed. "We can talk about this later."

"He went to find a car." James said. "You should just pop us back to the surface."

"I can't, I need to save my energy to get rid of this mess and I'm not going to do that to a kid. You just let Dean go off by himself?"

"We didn't have much of a choice." Jeremy said. "He was pretty upset."

"Why?" Bobby asked. "What happened?"

"Pa Ingles hurt his arm and yelled at him."

"I didn't want him to know about Lilith."

"You hurt him?"

"I may have grabbed him too roughly."

"And you…you yelled at him?" Sam asked. "And he took off?"

"After I killed humanity's greatest threat to salvation since Jeremy!"

"With your brain." Sam said. "Which you never felt like mentioning?"

James shrugged a little and then kicked the floor which was obviously the only thing he could do since he wasn't talking. Sam really didn't care about him using his powers to kill the demon or any demon for that matter. He knew James wasn't going to go off the deep end and he even understood why he might not be so vocal about that particular ability.

What Sam didn't understand was why James would even have to yell at Dean. No matter how they rolled the dice Dean was their weakest player which was something he completely understood. He knew his place and when it came to matters of life or death he stayed in it. The only way he'd ever step out of line, especially with James, was if there was something he needed to speak up about. If he had left alone James really must have hurt him which meant he had just hurt Sam as well.

"Aaron's with him."

"Aaron's here too?"

"I think so." Jeremy said. "Let's just get out of here and we can worry about everything else once we're someplace safer."

"Yeah…okay, good idea. Um, Porter, this is Jeremy, my brother and my…he's actually like my great-grandpa."

"It's nice to meet you." Porter said. "Thanks for the help."

"You are such a douche."

"Jeremy." Sam said as he shook his head. "Can you not?"

"No, I can't." Jeremy said as he walked towards Porter. "Before you go to bed you better get down on your fuckin' knees and thank whatever deity you worship that my brother's a good man. If it was me I would have left you down there."

"I…"

"And that's only because of the interviews." Jeremy smiled. "Keep up."

Sam sighed and then waited for James to say something unnecessary but he didn't say a word, he walked right out of the room and led the way back to the stairs. Porter didn't have a lot of fans at the moment but Sam was sure that Dean might like him once they got to know each other and maybe as soon as they saw each other.

Gabe had said once that he wasn't omnipotent and unfortunately Sam wasn't either, because it only took Dean about a minute to punch the shit out of Porter once they finally made it to the long hallway. Dean didn't like him right away and after the punch Sam realized he probably never would even once he understood what had gone on downstairs.

The snow was really coming down which was actually kind of nice. Dean liked all that pure white on the ground because it covered a lot and there was a lot to be covered. Once everyone had made it out of the base Sam made sure no one was ever getting back in again without a major amount of excavation. It was like that spot of the world had just collapsed upon itself and then the snow got to work covering all the evidence. It would melt eventually and people were going to question what happened to the buildings on the surface but coverage was good enough for Dean and the snow falling was a lot better than the bullshit shoveling.

Sam had explained everything before they even left Montauk and it was all a little too convenient. Porter wasn't the monster they had thought he was and in his very entertaining story he wasn't responsible for anything. He was just a guy with a shitty agent who just so happened to have had a bad dream about a bad man. He had no idea what he was doing, what he might have done, and best of all he conveniently couldn't recall the extra special Thanksgiving present he had sent Dean.

Dean had serious doubts about Porter, but Sam trusted him and he was absolutely determined to help him. In order to do that they needed to get back home so Porter and Matthew could get something to eat before they got some much needed rest. Even though the guest room was going to be available Dean thought it was best they stay in the barn which was apparently sort of like a hotel for people who had previously been evil. He didn't even want Porter in the same state, but there was a child involve and Dean did agree he needed to be watched over.

As always Sam was the ultimate host and it didn't matter who he was having over as a guest. While Dean was driving Sam was thinking out loud and figuring out what needed to be done. He had already somehow wiped Matthew's memories of all the horrible things that had happened and he was filling Porter's head with all the fun times the kids were going to have together. The ride back took three hours and by the time Dean parked the stolen van in the driveway he was ready for breakfast, three Tylenol, and then a nice long nap.

Aaron and Jeremy had ridden in the van with them, but James rode back with Bobby in that sweet little Mustang. Dean felt awful that it was Bobby's cancer-free present to himself and he couldn't actually tell him he was responsible for fucking it all up. When Bobby saw the state his car was in he was all upset so Dean was quick to blame Dave who so totally had it coming. Bobby didn't really buy that excuse, but Dean promised they'd get the car fixed so it'd be good as new.

"Finally." John said as he stuck his head out the back door. "Everything okay?"

"Yep." Sam smiled. "How about here?"

"Milo was a little fussy, but I got him to bed and…why is McDouchey here?"

"That's Sam's new EBFF." Dean said as he walked past John. "And I'm asking myself the same question."

"EBFF?"

"Evil best friend forever."

"Oh." John whispered. "You're an asshole."

"Dad."

"It's nice to meet you, Mr. Winchester."

"Mmhmm." John muttered. "And you checked Bobby out of the home?"

"Shut up, dick."

"I'm the dick?" John asked. "What's that show…uh…hmmm. E-V-I-L Yes! Evil Incorporated!"

Instead of sleeping John had obviously spent the night thinking of ways to fuck with Bobby because he had plenty. It went on for a while and Dean tried to ignore most of it because he was already so annoyed but some of his little barbs were actually pretty good. Bobby didn't really care at all, he was going to get to see the kids unexpectedly, Sam was going to make him breakfast, and on some level he knew he should have quit when John did.

Before he got started on breakfast Sam made the rounds with Dean to check on the kids. They were all still sound asleep and would never have to know what went on while they were dreaming. Seeing Ethan and Evan seemed a little hard on Sam because they were so much luckier than Matthew. They'd never have to go through what he did and even if he'd never remember it still happened. Porter would never forget either which was the first little thing that made Dean cut him a tiny bit of slack.

The second thing happened after Porter and Matthew had a chance to shower. Sam had woken Matthew up before Porter took him to get cleaned up but he wasn't very talkative. He seemed a little shy with everyone around and he was obviously confused about where he was. That changed once he was clean and when he walked into the kitchen holding Porter's hand Dean changed a little too and kept any snide comment he may have been thinking to himself.

"Thanks for letting us shower…and the clothes."

"You're welcome. I'm making pancakes." Sam said. "Matthew, do you like pancakes?"

"Yes, sir."

"With bananas?" Dean whispered. "I bet you like bananas."

"Yes." Matthew nodded. "I do."

"Pancakes with bananas coming up then. Porter, uh…would you like a cup of coffee?"

"I almost forgot about coffee." Porter smiled. "Yes, Dean, thank you."

"I'll fix it for you. You can sit down."

"Thanks. Everyone left?"

"Bobby is talking to dad and Jeremy and Aaron went to check on our friend Gabe." Sam said. "He was supposed to meet us, but he…I think he's really tired."

"Sammy, he's fine. I bet that's in whatever kind of contract he signed. He's always fine."

"Yeah, I know, I'm just a little worried."

Dean wasn't worried about Gabe at all because working for God meant he had the best healthcare plan on the planet. Since he had lost some blood it stood to reason that he'd need to take some time to get things back up and running. Dean was sure that he was just resting out in the cabin and if something had gone wrong one of the other angels would have said something.

Dean was however very worried about Jeremy and Aaron. Jeremy was absolutely fine and they were out of the woods but Aaron had been so quiet on the drive home. Dean wasn't heavy into the mojo but he was pretty sure that if something bad was going to happen that he'd at least have an inkling. Sam totally would have known if something was up and he was making pancakes like nothing was wrong.

"Will we go to Paris, papa?"

"Oui." Porter smiled. "Nous mangerons du chocolat et chanterons des chansons!"

"Chocolat!"

"Oui." Porter said again. "Chocolat."

"Papa?"

Porter was trying so hard to keep a smile on his face for his son but it was an impossible task. Dean knew that was like because sometimes he didn't want to keep smiling and he didn't want to be strong. He wanted to completely fall apart and he'd never feel okay until someone just let him do it. That was what Porter needed and in the spirit of fence mending Dean decided to help him out. He got Matthew some crayons and paper before sitting him at the counter so he could watch some Sam and then Dean went outside with Porter where the night had started.

It was still dark out but in an hour or so the sun was going to come up and another day was going to begin. Porter wasn't chained down anymore and he hopefully wouldn't have any more nightmares about the demon. He had a new day and a whole new life in front of him. It also seemed like he was going to have a very good friend in Sam and Dean knew firsthand how awesome that was.

"Your garden is beautiful."

"I like when it gets all snowy." Dean said. "It's died back a lot, but the bones stay and it's all white."

"It's a very nice house." Porter said. "I've long admired Auldbrass as well. It must be lovely there."

"We're gonna talk real estate?"

"I'm not sure I can do this."

"Talk to me?" Dean asked. "My step brother has to look away when he talks to me because I'm so handsome."

"You're funny."

"I've also been through more shit than you could possibly imagine. Sam's watching your son, pancakes won't be ready for a few more minutes, so do us all a favor and let it out."

"I may never stop."

"You will." Dean said. "People always do."

"You know when I was watching Sam carry Matty up all those flights of stairs he never once took a break or even shifted his weight around. He held him so close the entire time and all I could think about was if they had gotten him."

"If Dave had gotten Sam?"

"And one of your kids." Porter said as he looked over. "Sam would have found a way out."

"Maybe."

"He would have. Matty…he…he hates going to the doctor and getting shots. They took so much blood from him and when he cried they didn't comfort him, they were hitting him. They hurt him because of me. I'm not…there's no good in me."

"You want to give up, don't you?"

"I want to not hurt people. I'm so scared that I'm something terrible and I don't even know it. I want this gone. I just…I just want it gone."

Dean waited just a second longer and then Porter finally fell to his knees and completely broke down. He had been quiet in the car, but Dean knew he wasn't handling everything as well as he pretended. He kept apologizing and thanking them, but Dean knew he wasn't going to get anywhere until he sobbed like no one was watching. It needed to be raw and gross with snot dripping out of his nose but Dean knew once he was done he was going to feel so much better.

Porter was right on the edge of the porch so Dean sat down on the top step and very gently put his hand on his shoulder. Dean was still a little freaked out by him and it was going to be a long road to trust, but Porter was a person in pain and that was something he had never been able to ignore. Dean went from patting, to rubbing, and by the time Porter had gotten almost all of it out his arm was across his shoulder. It felt a little strange, but Dean's life was strange and if someone had to comfort Porter it was better him than Sam who made really excellent pancakes with bananas.

"Feel better?"

"Yeah, thank you."

"You're going to be okay, Porter." Dean said. "You and Matthew are both going to be fine."

"I believe you."

"And do you know how it starts?"

"Uh…really unattractive crying?"

"Close." Dean whispered. "Pancakes."

"Christ, I'm hungry."

"Well, come one!"

Dean stood up and then helped Porter to his feet. The crying was a big part of getting over any kind of trauma, but Sam's pancakes were going to help a lot too. Dean knew he was looking forward to them and since he was such a good boy he was thinking he could eat with Porter and Matthew and then eat again once the kids woke up. He figured he'd need a second breakfast after a nap anyway and Dean knew Sam would want to recharge after the night he had.

Matthew was already eating a plate of gigantic pancakes when they walked into the kitchen and Sam was finishing a second plate for Porter. Dean was starving as well but he was going to be a nice guy and let Porter go first since it had been a while since his last big meal. Dean was fine with waiting because if he wasn't eating he was going to be able to look at Sam. He was so proud of him because he said he was going to save Porter and he had done it without going all evil or killing anyone.

"What are you smiling at?"

"You."

"Why?" Sam asked. "Because you love me?"

"Among other things. You did good today, Sammy."

"You did too."

"I didn't do anything."

"Yes, you did." James said as he walked into the kitchen. "I wouldn't have been able to…I would have been too scared without you."

"Yeah." Dean sighed as he looked away. "I'm sure."

"What's with the bag?" Sam asked. "We're having pancakes."

"I should get going. I should get home to Ann."

"Stay." Sam said. "You should stay."

"Dean?" James asked. "Do you mind if I…if I stay for pancakes?"

"I do actually."

"Dean…"

"I do mind." Dean said. "I want you to go and give me some space. We'll call you when we're leaving for Vermont."

"That's…that's not for three weeks."

"I know."

"Oh." James whispered. "And what of Ollie's party?"

"Right." Dean sighed. "We'll see you then too."

"I think you're overreacting." James said. "I apologized and…"

Instead of getting into a family squabble in front of Matthew, Porter, and the pancakes Dean just pushed up his sleeve and raised his hand. His arm was already black, blue, and purple and it was only going to get worse. Sam was obviously trying to make things better between them, but once he took another look at Dean's arm he went right back to the pancakes. James didn't feel the need to say anything else after he saw what he had done and all he did was nod before he went out the backdoor and home to Ann.

Sam kept on making pancakes and every time Dean thought he might be getting a plate of his own someone else came into the kitchen. Bobby was first and John had come with him after hearing everything that went on while he was babysitting. He was less than pleased that Bobby got to have fun without him, but Sam was quick to remind him that nothing about the night had been fun.

When Dean thought he was going to get the next plate of pancakes Aaron came in with Jeremy and Gabe. Gabe was just fine and he didn't eat but Jeremy and Aaron did. They were both starving so Dean let them go first while he patiently waited. When everyone finally had a plate he got his but then Sam was standing alone and cooking his own breakfast after making pancakes for everyone else. Dean wasn't just going to leave him standing at the stove so he covered his pancakes with syrup and took a bit before getting another forkful for Sam.

"Thank you, baby." Sam sighed. "I needed that."

"I wanna know why you didn't make me any bacon."

"It's five in the morning." Sam whispered. "I don't need Chunky waking up the whole house because he smells a pig."

"You're right." Dean whispered back. "We probably shouldn't even say the p-word."

"Change of subject then. It means a lot to me that you took Porter outside and talked to him."

"He's had it rough."

"So you see why we need to help?"

"Yeah, I do."

"We should help as many people as we can." Sam said. "That's why we started the center. That's why we have the auction and why we had the benefit. That's why we fight."

"Of course."

"Do you still trust me?"

"You know I do." Dean said as he put down his pancakes. "Sammy, what's wrong?"

Sam started smiling and before Dean even got to see his beautiful white teeth they weren't in the kitchen anymore. When Sam popped them to Long Island it hurt, but Dean didn't feel anything. It was just like he blinked and when he opened his eyes he was still in front of Sam but they were in the middle of some random street next to a very modest little house with snow on the ground and pink plastic flamingos in the garden. They weren't alone either because Sam had taken Gabe along for the ride and he looked petrified.

"Sam." Gabe said as he rushed over. "What are you doing?"

"You know what I'm doing." Sam said as he shook his head. "You knew as soon as that first drop of blood got into me that I wasn't giving this up."

"Sammy…"

"Dean, I can't give it up. You don't know what it feels like to have this much power. I can do anything and I'm not going back to just donating money when I can do some real good."

"You have no idea what kind of forces you're dealing with, Sam." Gabe said. "You have to let it go."

"No." Sam smiled. "Thank you for your help, Gabriel, but I can take it from here."

"Sam, don't…"

"I'll be back Dean. I promise." Sam said. "Trust me."

"Do it, Sammy."

Gabe tried to say something else but it was too late. Sam laid the whammy on him and the force of it threw them all in different directions. That blinding light was back, but Dean didn't mind it so much anymore. It felt so warm and hopeful. It felt like Sam and Dean meant it when he said he trusted him. Dean also knew all along that Sam wasn't just going to wipe his hands of the angel blood and call it a day, not when he could make a difference.

When Dean stood up Sam was gone and Gabe seemed to be stuck in some bushes. Dean didn't know what the hell just happened but he had an idea. He ran over to assist, but he ended up pulling Ian to his feet because Gabriel the angel was back in heaven or wherever it was angels went when they weren't in their vessels. Ian and Gabe looked exactly the same, but Dean could tell the angel was gone because he felt different.

"Dean?"

"Ian?" Dean smiled. "It's nice to finally meet you."

"Sam sent him away." Ian said. "Where…what's he going to do?"

"Change the world."

"He can't…" Ian said as he looked around. "Yes! Yes! Gabriel!"

"What are you yelling about?" Dean asked. "And where are we?"

"My parent's house...Yes! Yes!"

Ian finally got the freedom he wanted and his son was just a few feet away. He could have run to the house and held him in his arms, but he chose to call Gabe back, and yet again Dean got thrown across the street. He was really getting tired of it, because his leather jacket was already old and Mikey was going to be pissed if it got shredded from him sliding across the pavement.

"Goddamnit!" Dean said as he jumped back up. "What the hell!"

"Dean."

"Gabe." Dean sighed. "Why'd you come back? We stopped Porter from doing whatever the hell Dave had planned for him. You need to let Ian go."

"He called me back. You have no idea how dangerous Sam is right now. I have to talk him down."

"He wants to help. I don't know where he went, but…"

"Where?" Gabe laughed. "No, it's not a matter of where, it's a matter of when."

"What?"

"He's gone back to change things, Dean. He makes one wrong move and you can kiss your whole life goodbye."

"Wha…what?"

"I can feel him…"

"Why aren't you going to him?" Dean asked. "Does he know what he's doing?"

"He can't possibly understand…and I can't get to him."

"Why not?"

"He doesn't want me getting in the way. He doesn't want any of us getting in the way."

"Do you know where he is?" Dean asked. "In time, maybe if we knew."

"Fourteen hundred."

"Fourteen hundred? That's like …six hundred…"

"Before the birth of Christ." Gabe said. "He's somewhere fourteen hundred years before the birth of Christ."

"Why…why?"

Gabe shook his head and then started crying very quietly to himself. Dean did trust Sam, but by trying to make things better there was a very good chance he might end up making them a hell of a lot worse. Dean just wanted him back so he turned his head towards the sky and decided to pray. He prayed to God to bring Sam back before something bad happened, but it was obviously too late because right in front of Dean's eyes the stars started to blink out of existence and the sky began to turn even blacker.

"Sammy." Dean whispered. "Come home."

Surprise posting!

2009-11-16T23:19:33Z

I'm posting today because it seems likely I'll be posting again on Wednesday. I've put this arc off so many times, it was supposed to be 2 and then 2.5 mil which is why this storyline started way back around 1.6. Enjoy! This is the big Joe reveal, so if you've been waiting, here it is. There's also a lot of stuff left hanging, but I still have 2 more to go until 3 mil.

Title: Nemesis.
Author: bitchandjerk
Characters: Sam/Dean,John/Mary/OFC OMCs OFCs Bobby, Azazel, Lilith
Rating :R
Words10,200/2,983,300
Warnings: Wincest, child abuse, OC death, Character Death, Gore
Summary: Sam heads for a showdown with Dave and Dean realizes he'll always be a sidekick.
Notes::AU, rest are here.
Disclaimer: I don't own any of these characters.
Feedback: Makes me hard

Sam wasn't a big fan of secret government organizations or sixty year old conspiracies but he really had to give the bad guys credit because they could keep house. He was actually a little jealous of how clean the place was and the floors looked like polished glass. Everything was a little too stark white and modern for his personal tastes but he sure did enjoy seeing everything so neat and clean. It was a shame he was pretty much at Evil Incorporated because Evan would love the place based on cleanliness alone.

Dean and James were still making their way to the first level when Sam went to the tenth. He needed to be at the twelfth but popping in didn't seem like that good of an idea. He wanted to walk in as normally as he possibly could just to make sure he had removed anyone who was innocent. Sam was pretty sure he had everyone and that James had already taken out two of them. That left four more guards, four doctors, Agent Eagan and unfortunately Agent Singer as well.

Sam didn't feel the need to mention that Bobby was there because he couldn't figure out if he knew what was going on. Bobby was one of the few people outside the family that Sam could trust completely and he didn't like to think that he had been keeping something so major from them. If Bobby was aware of what was going on in the labs and what was happening to Joe and his son then he was as culpable as anyone else and would have to be dealt with accordingly. That wasn't something Sam could really dwell on because he was in a place where he couldn't risk distraction.

Distraction seemed inevitable though because it was so quiet on the tenth level and the thoughts in Sam's head were incredibly loud. He hadn't told Dean or James that there was a child involved and with good reason. Dean wouldn't be able to stay detached from the job and he'd let his emotions lead instead of his brain which would probably get him killed. Sam's plan was to get to Joe and his son first and get them back upstairs as quickly as possible before Dean even had to see what kind of shape they were in. The vision of them wasn't as clear as it could have been, but Sam knew they were both very badly hurt and weren't going to last much longer. Dean wouldn't be able to handle seeing a kid like that so Sam was going to get them to safety and heal them as quickly as he could.

As far as Sam could tell the tenth level was the last one open to all the employees. Not everyone had clearance to the eleventh and twelfth levels which made them damn lucky since they had been conveniently popped to the other side of the state with no memory of why they were there. Sam's whimsical side thought for a moment he should send them all to Disney World, but that would have taken a little longer and time was an issue.

The tenth level was mostly made up of cubicles all with their own white and shiny computers. At a glance it all looked so normal, but Sam knew it wasn't. All those people knew they were apart of something that wasn't on the up and up and even if they didn't know exactly what was going on downstairs they had to know it wasn't good. They were working at least two hundred feet underground and Sam was really curious about what all those computers had on their hard drives.

He decided to at least look through one desk to see if he could learn anything new, but there really wasn't much of anything. If he didn't know better he'd think the entire tenth level of the complex was just set up to handle billing or at least that was the job of the woman that had been there just a few minutes earlier. Her name was Patty and she had a picture of her family on her desk which just made Sam feel weird.

While he was holding the frame in his hand he noticed a little movement reflected in the glass. He had been aware that he was being followed since he entered the level, but someone was either sloppier than he intended to be or was tired of hanging back. Just to prove he was still pretty pissed off about not being supported Sam turned quickly and threw the frame sideways with enough force behind it to decapitate someone. A normal person wouldn't have been fast enough to avoid it but Jeremy was far from normal.

He rushed at Sam as the frame shattered against the wall and he wasn't as blurry with speed as he usually was. Sam knew he was actually just as fast as always, but the angel eyes made everything a little clearer and the blood made him a hell of a lot faster. Sam didn't even bother moving, he just shifted over behind Jeremy and grabbed him around the neck before he slammed him into the wall behind them before the glass from the frame was even done falling.

"What the hell are you doing here?"

"Get out of my brother!" Jeremy yelled before he spit. "Fucker!"

"Ugh!"

Sam released Jeremy and wiped at his face because he didn't appreciate getting spit on without even the courtesy of a hand job first. It was a little sexy, but Sam really only let Dean spit on him and most of the time he wasn't hocking saliva in his face. While Sam was wiping off his face with his shirt Jeremy lunged again since he was obviously unclear about what had gone on. Instead of actually fighting back which could be dangerous, Sam just held up his hand to effortlessly stop the charge.

"You spit in my face!"

"Let him go!"

"What are you talking about?"

"You think I'm stupid?" Jeremy asked. "The entire state just lit up. You tricked Sam into agreeing to let you shack up inside him!"

"Right." Sam whispered. "Because I'm totally retarded."

"Take me instead."

"You?"

"Sam's too important. Just let him go and take me, I'm not as strong, but I don't need to make it out of this alive."

"You don't?"

"I'm never going to…I'm never going to have the things he does. I'll never be daddy and I'll never be important like him, so just let him go and take me instead."

Sam lowered his hand and waited to see if Jeremy would charge again but he just stayed still and squeezed his eyes shut. That was almost as heartbreaking as him thinking he wasn't important because he looked like he was waiting to get shot. The one time he was actually waiting to get shot he had kept his eyes open which had saved his life. It was like in January he knew he didn't deserve a life, and now he knew he did and he couldn't watch things end.

"Jeremy, it's just me."

"Wha…what?"

"Gabe gave me his blood."

"You're…there's no angel in there?"

"A little." Sam smiled. "For the time being. It's sort of a lease without an option to buy."

"Once we're done with this you're going to sit me down and tell me all about how important I am, aren't you?"

"Sort of." Sam said. "When I'm done. You're going back home."

"Are you still pissed because I didn't believe Mary actually came back?"

"A little, and I'm not sure you can go any further than this level."

"If you want me gone you're going to have to get rid of me."

"You think I won't?"

"I think you're hopped up on angel sauce and you better never make fun of Jared again for being a juice pig."

Sam sort of did want some backup, not because he needed up but because he was a little lonely all by himself. He knew it was realistically safer to be alone and Jeremy might get himself hurt but then he might come in handy too. Whether or not he was actually going to be able to help was another matter entirely. Dave had a lot of experience in all things supernatural and he had some serious traps set up on the next two floors. Sam knew he'd be able to get though them and so would Dean and James but Jeremy was a little more demony than any of them.

The other reason Sam thought he might be able to help was that there were two demons downstairs and both of them needed to die. Sending them to hell wasn't going to cut it and while James would have no problem killing Azazel it seemed unlikely he'd be able to point a gun at Lilith and pull the trigger. Dean wouldn't be able to either but Jeremy would do it without a second thought because he understood.

"Your uncle bad touch is downstairs."

"I left him at home with dad just in case."

"Not Aaron." Sam said. "The demon and Lilith."

"That's impossible."

"Actually it's not. They're not from here. They're…"

"Did they get pulled out of another dimension?"

"You knew that could happen?" Sam asked. "Don't you think that's something we might have needed to know?"

"Sam, there's…there's like…seriously there's almost no way that could happen, you'd have to…wait a minute."

"Here we go."

"Is the Montauk project real!"

"No." Sam said. "We're just in a secret underground government complex in Montauk."

"Shut up." Jeremy whispered. "Are they contained?"

"Yeah, they've been here for a while."

"She's in a little girl, isn't she?"

"Not little, she's young, thirteen maybe." Sam nodded. "She's dead, but still."

"How long is a while?"

"Couple weeks as far as I can tell."

"He's probably dead too." Jeremy said. "James couldn't kill her before because she was in a little girl."

"He sent her to hell…"

Sam was in the middle of another vision which came on so easily he barely realized what was happening. James had apparently tangled with Lilith when he was in Europe. Sam could see it all playing out before him and he was amazed that James had trapped her and then shown mercy when he could have killed her. The child she was in didn't survive what looked like one hell of an exorcism but James still tried when he knew it was best for all involved for her to die. He was about to have a second chance and Sam was sure he'd know the girl had died weeks ago, but he still probably wouldn't be able to kill her.

"He won't kill her in front of Dean." Jeremy said. "And he won't leave Dean alone in here."

"Could you do it?"

"Kill some girl?" Jeremy asked. "It's been a while, but I'm sure I could."

"Do you even know how to shoot a gun?"

"Uh…I assume so."

"Okay." Sam sighed. "You can wait for Dean and James."

"Awesome. Hey, did anyone else get a boner when I spit on you?"

"There was some flinching."

"I'm sorry I doubted you about Mary, Sam. I guess that was the real deal."

"Yeah."

"And did you find out who Joe was?"

"I did."

Jeremy obviously understood because he didn't ask. He didn't really have time to anyway because they barely made it another two steps before Sam felt someone approaching. It was one of the guards and he was coming up from the eleventh floor or what Sam liked to think of as The Demon Motel. Jeremy sensed it too and though he knew better he still positioned himself in front of Sam which was a little cute and not going to happen. Sam shoved him out of the way and readied himself for the assault.

He could have killed the man before he even came running through the door but Sam needed to see his face. He couldn't be responsible for ending someone's life without knowing what they really looked like. He also needed to see them die because if he just felt it happening or saw it afterwards that wouldn't be enough. It had to happen in front of him to be real.

The man ran out with his gun held high and Sam was surprised by how young he was. He couldn't have been older than twenty-five and he had bright eyes with shiny hair that looked a little like Anthony's. Comparing him to someone he knew was a big mistake because when Sam had to opportunity to snap his neck or to stop his heart from beating he couldn't take it. He couldn't kill anyone even if he had convinced himself he could. Even after the shots were fired Sam still couldn't do anything but then he had Jeremy who wasn't going to let big brother have all the fun.

The man froze in his tracks and the gun in his hand went flying as the bullets he shot fell to the floor. Jeremy was holding him still and his eyes had turned black which was never actually a good thing. Sam knew it wasn't a bad thing either but it was still so demony and it always made him uncomfortable. It made the guard uncomfortable too because he looked like he was about to piss himself.

"We're killing them?"

"Yeah." Sam sighed. "We have to."

"Why aren't we just wiping their memories?"

"It's too big of a risk to take. If any of them remember anything…"

"You don't have to explain yourself to me, Sam." Jeremy said. "You can't kill him can you?"

"No, I don't think so."

"Should I?"

"Are you going to enjoy it?"

"No." Jeremy whispered. "No, I'm not going to."

"Then you may."

James had killed two of the other guards with force but Jeremy was much more merciful. He twisted his hand just slightly and the guard only gasped before he fell lifeless to the floor. He had slowed his heart and then just stopped it which was a lot better than snapping his neck, at least in Sam's opinion. It seemed a lot less violent and more peaceful.

"He had a wife." Sam whispered. "Just married."

"Sam…"

"It's better this way. She'll never know what he did. Maybe she'll think he was a hero instead of a monster."

"Sam, you can't get into this if you're going to let this get to you. This isn't any different than hunting monsters."

"It's entirely different." Sam laughed. "These people are worse. Monsters can't help the way they're born. Demons don't know anything else, but these guards and doctors, and Dave…they made a choice."

"You know Bobby's here, right?"

"He may have made a choice too."

"What do we do with him?"

"I don't know yet." Sam sighed. "Let's see if we can both get to him first."

The last thing Sam wanted to do was kill Bobby, but it he was helping someone like Dave and aware of what he was doing then he was the bad guy. He'd never hurt them or the kids, but he had stood by and let harm come to Joe and his son. That wasn't something Sam wasn't going to be able to ignore. He'd have to be reprimanded in some way and Sam thought death might be appropriate since there was no telling what the angels might have in store for him if he was left alive.

The guard Jeremy killed looked so peaceful as they walked past him, but his eyes were still open. Out of common courtesy Sam paused for a moment and gently pushed them closed. When his skin made contact with the man's face another flash of a vision started and Sam saw how he had come to work for Dave Eagan on the twelfth floor which made him perfectly fine with letting Jeremy kill him.

When he was younger the guard got himself in some big trouble involving a couple of dead girls and a few kilos of coke. He was in jail when he turned eighteen and then Agent Eagan came offering him a job. He got him out and put him back on the streets with the stipulation he worked at one of the worst jobs in the world. All that still made Sam feel a little guilty about killing him but then he felt how much the man had enjoyed torturing the two demons, Joe, and his son.

"They're criminals."

"What?"

"The guards." Sam said as he stood up straight. "And the doctors. He hired criminals."

"Makes sense." Jeremy shrugged. "Who else would work here?"

"Can you feel them?"

"Yeah. There's three more guards and four doctors, Dave and Bobby."

"What about Joe?"

"I can't feel him."

"He's in a trap." Sam whispered. "Kill everyone."

"What?"

"Kill the guards and the doctors."

"What about Dave?" Jeremy asked. "Sam, he knows you're coming for him. I can kill him from right here."

"No, you'd enjoy that too much." Sam said. "We can't risk that."

"Are you going to kill him?"

"After I make him wish he was never born."

Sam had the dagger on him and he pulled it out just to be on the safe side. Jeremy didn't follow him right away but that was only because he was working. Sam could actually feel those lives fading and he didn't feel even the least bit guilty about any of the deaths. They were all such horrible people and Sam could see their sins flashing behind his eyes as he finished walking the tenth floor. Dave was the only hurdle left which made it safer for Dean and James. Bobby was somewhere on the lowest level, but Sam wasn't calling him a threat until they had proof.

When Sam got to the stairwell on the far side of the floor he found another guard and one of the doctors. They were both lifeless and slumped in awkward positions so they obviously didn't even have time to stop moving before they died. It was quick and more painless than they probably deserved. To protect himself Sam made sure to avoid contact as he stepped over them because he had already seen enough atrocities for one day.

"Door number eleven." Jeremy said. "This is where I get off."

"I'll come check it out with…"

"Sam." Jeremy smiled. "No. I get that you're stronger than anyone and that this is your mission, but I don't want you to see either of them. They died a long time ago, I don't want it to be real for you."

"They know." Sam whispered. "They're from a different place but they know who I am, he knows who you are and who James is."

"All the more reason for you to keep walking. Don't go through this door, Sam."

"I'm the big brother."

"Not much of one." Jeremy shrugged. "You haven't even let me put my dick in you."

"If I make it out alive."

"Like that's a problem for me!"

"You're gross." Sam laughed. "I love you."

"Me too. Walk on."

Sam knew Jeremy was absolutely right and there was no reason for him to see the demons face to face. He could feel them, and he had seen them in his mind but being in the same room was something he was better off avoiding. The main reason he wanted to stay away was that he knew how powerful he was and seeing the demon that had killed Mary was going to drive him over the edge. He would have killed him without any effort at all and that was something James had to do. He never got his chance and he really deserved it since John had already done it.

After Sam kissed Jeremy on the cheek he went down the next two flights of stairs until he was in front of a door with a big twelve on it. Jeremy was still in front of the other door and he waved a little awkwardly before entering it. Sam then took a deep breath and readied every force in his body before opening the door. It was show time and Sam was determined to come out the winner even if it meant taking a life.

The floor was pitch black but Sam didn't need the light to see. He knew that there were three people in the room and they were all rather patiently waiting for his arrival. To his surprise and astonishment Dave wasn't armed. He was standing a few hundred yards away against a wall but he didn't have a gun on him. Bobby was somewhere on the twelfth level as well, but he wasn't in the same large room with Dave, Joe, and his son.

"What an honor!" Dave yelled across the darkness. "Sam, I knew you were impressive, but this is amazing."

"This is me warming up."

"You gonna show me what you got?"

"I'll show you mine." Sam said. "If you show me yours."

"You asked for it."

The room didn't light up the way it should have. The light should have been coming from fixtures on the ceiling but instead it came from below, right underneath those glossy floors. It wasn't solid light either which Sam was expecting. It was hundreds of feet of symbols, glyphs, and traps coming up from the floor and made out of light. Sam was really impressed because there was no way to break the seals and anyone who had gotten trapped would be rendered powerless so there was no way to turn out the lights. Sam wasn't some demon though or just someone with demon blood in him he had evolved beyond that and Dave was about to learn the hard way not to believe everything he heard.

"You're trapped." Dave smiled. "Completely powerless, just a piece of trash like your friend over there."

"Is he alive?"

"Does it matter?" Dave asked. "We've got you now. I don't need either of them. That little one isn't much use at all anyway, but he sure is good for keeping daddy in line."

Sam felt rage inside of him like he never had before. He didn't think things could possibly get more fucked up, but seeing a child who hadn't done a thing chained to the ground like some broken and bleeding animal pushed him so far over the edge he couldn't even see it anymore. He couldn't see anything besides the bruises, the blood, and the pitiful look in the child's eyes. He was so young and all he was thinking was that the tall man had come to save him just like his father said he would.

"Porter?" Sam said. "Porter, can you hear me?"

"Matty…Sam, help Matty."

"I am." Sam smiled. "I'm going to get you both out of here. It'll be okay. I promise."

"Touching." Dave laughed. "How exactly are you going to do that?"

Sam smiled a little bigger before he knelt down and punched clear through the floor and right into the lights that were helping to trap Porter and his son. Everything under the glass floors started exploding and a long crack ran across the entire room splintering the seal right underneath where Porter Dubois, Sam's nemesis, was chained to the ground. He stood up slowly and ripped the chains off his arms and legs before locking his black eyes with Dave who really shouldn't have attempted to play with the big boys. People who played with fire always ended up getting burned.

"That's how I'm going to do it." Sam winked. "Game over."

When Dean was on the fifth floor he felt something quake deep within the Earth. It sounded sort of like shattering glass but it felt more like someone had just cracked a tectonic plate in half. Dean lost his footing for a second and stumbled but James actually fell over and into a desk chair, which sent him rolling for about fifteen feet. He was without a doubt the most spastic hunter Dean had ever encountered and maybe they were all giving the demon too much credit for killing him since it couldn't have been that hard.

On the sixth floor James' left boot came unlaced and he managed to fall over again and slam into a wall and on the seventh floor he started rather loudly complaining about being cold. He had planned on bringing a sweater but then Sam had shifted them to Long Island and James' sweater was still in the guest room in Westport. Dean ended up grabbing someone's jacket that he found on the back of a chair but it was too small and James couldn't get it over his massive biceps.

On the tenth floor they finally found a jacket that fit and a body that was still warm. James put the jacket on right away and then positioned himself next to Dean so they could both stare. It wasn't the first time either of them had seen a dead body, but it was the first time Dean had seen one that looked so peaceful. He was young and had his whole life ahead of him had it not been cut short. It broke Dean's heart a little but he knew that it must have been for the best if Sam killed him.

"What do you think he did?"

"Used his devil powers to stop his heart." James said. "This man is a monster."

"Sam doesn't have devil powers!"

"Oh, Jeremy did this."

"Jeremy's here?"

"I told you that earlier."

"When!"

"Right before I tripped on that extension cord…" James said before clearing his throat. "In the middle of the hallway…"

"You tripped on your own two clumsy feet!

"Well, I was afraid you were about to put your hand inside me. Jeremy's here and everyone else is dead."

"Who's everyone?"

"The guards and the doctors. Sam hasn't killed anyone."

"That's a relief." Dean whispered. "But then it's not because Jeremy's been waiting to go off the deep end for a while now."

"He'll be fine." James smiled. "He won't want to let anyone down."

"Perfect. That's a healthy thing to have to keep him from killing us all."

Dean couldn't have been happier that Sam hadn't killed anyone since being murder free was a big deal for him. Dean however wasn't so happy that Jeremy was not only involved but he was killing people while he was there. They kept saying he had to sit on the sidelines when the big shit went down and now he was in the middle of it flexing his big sexy brain over whoever got in the way. Still it was better Jeremy than Sam, which was a thought Dean wasn't particularly proud of but he couldn't help himself.

The tenth level was clear except for one body and then two more once they made it to the stairwell. They looked peaceful too, at least they had when Dean glanced at them for a second. He didn't want to stare because that would have made him think about who those people had been and who would always be waiting for them to come home. Instead of scrutinizing, Dean kept his eyes on the back of James' head and followed him through the door with a big double one on it.

Dean felt a little better about Jeremy getting his evil on once they walked down a short hallway and found him completely immobilized in the middle of an empty room. He was sort of turning around in a circle like a dog and frowning because he was totally trapped and apparently powerless. James, who wanted to avoid a similar fate knocked Dean backwards towards the hallway to keep him out of the traps which for the record were really fucking cool looking.

The entire time they were talking Dean kept thinking that there was something weird about the floors. They were all just too shiny and smooth. He thought they were glass-like but they were actually big thick hunks of glass with lights underneath that were projecting the symbols, glyphs, and traps upwards. The whole room was glowing with them and Dean thought it'd be awesome in a club or maybe a nursery where he'd have stars projected instead of devil fly paper.

"I'm stuck." Jeremy said. "Help me."

"You walked right into this?" James asked. "Jeremy, you know you're a devil. Did you somehow forget?"

"They must be motion activated. I walked into the room and the freaking floor lit up."

"Are you stuck too?"

"I'm not sure…" James whispered. "Let's see…"

"Probably." Jeremy muttered. "You're totally evil and…"

"Oh, no, I can move!"

James was standing over all the symbols but he moved off of them without a problem and then proceeded to dance around Jeremy. It was great that he wasn't immobilized but Jeremy was and they couldn't just leave him there or call Sam for help. Dean was going to have to solve the problem all by himself, so he did what any big brother would do and tackled Jeremy to the ground like the slut for brains he was.

They sort of slid for a second, but it was enough to knock Jeremy off the lights. He was yelling about something but Dean completely ignored him because he assumed it was mostly devil talk. He wasn't trapped anymore and that was all that mattered at least until Dean really took in the big empty room. It was about thirty feet square and the entire floor was covered with traps, but Dean was most interested in the three doors against the far wall.

"Two demons." Jeremy said as he pointed. "And command central in the middle with a mess of dead people in it."

"You killed them all?"

"Dean, I had to, they're too dangerous."

"I know that…did you hurt them?"

"No." Jeremy said as he shook his head. "It's just like going to sleep."

"I can feel him." James whispered. "He knows we're here."

"You go with him." Jeremy whispered to Dean. "Give me The Colt."

"You're going to kill her?"

"Yeah."

"You can't get across the floor." Dean said. "I could maybe throw you?"

"I think I can figure out shutting off the lights, I just couldn't do it before because I was stuck."

"Okay, you do that and handle her, we'll handle him. Ready, grandpa?"

"Jeremy, are you…"

"I can handle it James. Don't worry."

"He's killed lots of demons before." Dean said as he hit Jeremy in the arm. "You've got this."

"Yeah, I do."

When Dean handed over the gun he saw a moment pass between James and Jeremy that shook him to his very core. Something felt wrong but Dean was smart enough to not question it. Instead he patiently waited a minute or two for Jeremy and James to work together to shut the lights off. There were still some fluorescents overhead but the rest of the path had been cleared. Jeremy walked forward without a problem and then almost slithered through the door on the right. He barely opened the door at all, it couldn't have been more than the few inches he needed to slink in sideways which was even stranger.

Dean had barely made it three steps behind James before he heard one gunshot followed by another. It actually scared him a lot more than it should have because Dean didn't think that Jeremy was going to go in there gun blazing. He probably only had time to properly level the gun on her before he shot which Dean again thought was suspicious. He was really worried and wanted to check to make sure everything was okay, but James grabbed his forearm so roughly that Dean was sure he'd have a bruise in the morning.

"James, you're…"

"I need you, Dean."

"You're hurting my arm."

"You don't need to go in there. Please, for me, just ignore it."

"You're not supposed to be like dad." Dean said as he pulled his arm away. "I say you're hurting me and you squeeze harder?"

"I'm sorry."

"What are you two trying to keep from me?"

"This is why I never took my sons hunting."

"Why is that?"

"Because you'll do as I say and fall in line!"

In all those ridiculous fantasies where Dean was hunting down bad guys with James they were always so in sync with each other. James ran the show and Dean was the sidekick but that was fine with him because he was still being respected. Dean always imagined James being the hunting partner John never was and Sam couldn't be. He never realized that hunting with James would be worse than with John because he got a hell of a lot angrier much faster.

Dean could have run to the other door but he knew that would only piss James off more and he also knew that everyone was trying to protect him. Instead of running to the left he kept moving to the right like a good little soldier following the general. It wasn't that long ago that Dean was in charge with Sam by his side, nine years didn't really seem that long but it was. Having someone else's orders to follow made Dean feel like shit but he had to do it anyway for the sake of the mission, whatever the hell that was.

James stepped through the door first and Dean was right on his ass so they could back each other up. The plan was to back each other up at least, but the demon that had ruined their lives was not only completely trapped, he actually looked harmless and sad. The only time Dean had ever really seen him was that day on the interstate and he was just some random stranger with yellow eyes. He wasn't real then, but he was real now and obviously ready to die.

The man he was in had obviously been homeless before Dave and his associates brought him underground. He was pale, and sickly looking and dirtier than Dean thought possible. When they walked in he looked up from the floor and locked his yellow eyes with James before he cracked a little smile. Dean didn't know if it was supposed to be happy or not but it was without a doubt creepy as all hell.

"Impossible."

"No." James said. "Merely improbable. This is my grandson, Dean."

"I know who he is. How are you alive?"

"I could ask you the same thing." James smiled. "I heard John put you in the ground."

"John!"

The demon was in what pretty much appeared to be a holding cell and when he lunged at the bars Dean hid behind pappy. James didn't flinch at all. He stayed perfectly still and didn't even bother reacting in any way. Not only was the demon confined to the trap on the floor there was one on the ceiling, salt on the ground, and he was in iron shackles. He wasn't going anywhere but Dean was still scared.

"Also, Mary's alive as well."

"How?"

"Well." James chuckled. "Let's just say that all young boys need a strong male role model or else there's no telling how they'll turn out."

"Aaron…"

"No, actually Jeremy. He brought me back and your darling sister brought Mary back for John. She was in love with him!"

"Where are you from?" Dean asked. "What uh…what's going on where you came from?"

"There's nothing. We were crippled years ago."

"By whom?"

"A woman. We were waiting to open the gate and she came and crippled us."

"This woman." James said. "What did she look like."

"Blonde." The demon whispered. "She was one of yours."

"Ma…Mary?"

"That's impossible." James said. "There's no way she would have been able to travel through time and dimensions."

"The polite thing to do is pretend that I always have my kids no matter what world we're in." Dean whispered. "He got what he wanted in some dimension, he had to."

"Did you?" James asked. "If you remember killing me then you must know other things."

"I can't seem to think right now, James."

"I can help you with that."

"Is it getting windy in here." Dean said as he looked around. "Down here…under the ground where there's no wind…"

James has his hand out again and he was showing off what had to be his latest and greatest little parlor trick. The demon looked thoroughly unimpressed until James formed a fist which he then twisted. That caused howls of anguish unlike anything Dean had ever heard in his life. It was effective, but it left Dean wondering where all the party tricks were when they were dealing with Jeremy last January. It took him a second to realize that James hadn't done anything because what he was doing was killing the demon and probably the man he was wearing as well.

"No…No!"

"What's that?" James asked as he lowered his hand. "You said something."

"We never got anywhere, none of us."

"None of you?" James laughed. "No battle royale? No broken seals? Nothing?"

"No."

"Why not?" Dean asked. "You go through all this trouble and get nowhere. What stopped you?"

"You did."

"I'm nobody." Dean said. "You must have me confused with Sam."

"We pushed and pushed and you always held on to him. He wouldn't slip up even for a second and every time we were getting close that woman came and shut us down."

"That's my girl." Dean laughed. "Kicked your ass."

"Go ahead and kill me. This world sickens me."

"Not much to stick around for now that Lilith's dead." James said. "Why don't you join her?"

"You're so proud of our family, James. You should be. It takes a special man to raise sons who are capable of killing children."

"What does he…James?"

James shook his head and raised his hand one more time. The screaming started again and then there was silence followed by the sound of electricity crackling. The man was lit up with blue sparks all over his body and James was choking the life out of him and the demon. He had just said he wasn't a devil about a half hour ago but Dean could see his pupils dilating.

It was slow, but it was happening and after a few seconds, the blue of James' irises was almost completely obscured. If it went on any further Dean wasn't sure what was going to happen, and he didn't want to find out. James was getting the job done with his right hand so Dean took the left one and locked their fingers together. The change was instantaneous and James went right back to looking like himself, but the demon didn't die until Jeremy came in to help out as well. James could have done it alone, but he certainly appreciated the help and it was a family affair.

"I knew you couldn't resist talking to him." Jeremy sighed. "I knew it."

"You didn't talk to her at all."

"Why would I? Dad killed her a long time ago and she's got nothing to do with us."

"You killed a little girl." Dean said. "Didn't you?"

"She was already dead, Dean."

"How old was she?"

"Thirteen, maybe."

"And she had to die?"

"Dean." James said. "She's too dangerous to be sent to hell. We have to kill demons that powerful."

"Unless they're related to us."

"Dean…"

"I get it." Dean said. "I do, but you killed some little girl who was just in the wrong place at the wrong time, and we sent a huge threat to hell because he was in you. It's different when it's us. That was someone's daughter."

"Dean." James sighed. "Listen…"

"I get that too, good of the world and all that, but I'm sick and tired of everyone trying so fucking hard to protect me. I'm tired and I want to go home with Sam and go to sleep with my kids."

"You wouldn't have let me kill her." Jeremy said. "If you knew beforehand you would have stopped me."

"Of course I would have."

"There was no other way."

"Funny that." Dean smiled. "I remember you telling me the exact same thing and yet here you are. James, I want you to move out of the guest room permanently when we get home."

"Wha…what?"

"I'm going to see if I can hotwire us a car so we can get home when this is done."

"Dean, wait…"

Dean shook his head and walked out of the room and then all the way out into the stairwell by himself. He heard a one single gunshot go off, but he was too tired and scared to investigate. He knew Sam was okay and that was really all that mattered to Dean. He braved the dark floors and stairs all alone until he got back to the surface so he could wait for Sam to come out and take him home.

Porter tried so hard but he was just too tired. He wanted to kill Dave and Sam was going to let him do it but he just couldn't make the final push. His eyes were blazing black and he had his hand leveled ready to finish the job when he just collapsed and started panting. Dave saw an opportunity and tried to make a run for it but Sam stopped him before he got very far. He moved faster than even the best could and then threw Dave across the entire room knocking him unconscious in the process. Dave was going to be out for a while which was just enough time for Sam to do some real good with the power he had been given.

Porter was in worse shape but Sam knew better than to help him first. He went to straight to Matthew who was so tired and hungry that nothing around him was making much sense. Sam really thought that was for the best because things were going to end bloody no matter what and Matthew didn't need to see that. He was just a child, probably only a few months older than Ethan and Evan. That was really a comparison Sam shouldn't have made because it made seeing him hurt so much more.

Like Porter, Matthew was shackled to the ground which was so beyond fucked up. He was just a kid and there was no way he could be much of a threat at all even if he understood what he was capable of. Mikey was older and had a lot more experience and the silver and iron shackles would have been overkill even for him and probably Charlie as well. Removing them actually made Sam a little nauseous, but he had to do it and he was trying to be as gentle as possible.

Underneath the shackles Matthew's wrists and ankles were all bruised, bloody, and maybe even broken. Sam couldn't tell how bad it really was and he wasn't going to ask. He just touched them for a second and let the warmth flow through him and into such a frail broken little body. Sam had been on the receiving end of the healing mojo more times than he would have liked and it always felt so nice, but as always giving was undeniably more fulfilling. In a way Sam felt like he was giving birth since he was giving life by fixing things and clearing away dark bruises and scrapes.

It didn't take long before Matthew was completely healed and he seemed to be doing much better. He had been panting some, but his breathing returned to normal and he didn't look quite so pale anymore. He was still lost and scared though, so Sam smiled as sweetly as he could and then told him goodnight. Across the room Porter was still trying to stand on his own, so Sam held Matthew in his arms for a second until he drifted off into a sleep that would hopefully be filled with sweet dreams and no nightmares.

"Matty…Matty."

"He's sleeping." Sam said. "Look, he's okay, I helped him."

"Kill me and ta…take him with you, Sam…he needs to know what…what he…"

"Shh. I'm not killing you. Stop trying to stand, you're only going to hurt yourself."

"Kill me."

Porter managed to turn some, and he got a glimpse of his son which was all he needed. Torture was bad enough, but Sam couldn't really think of much worse than being powerless and watching other people hurt one of his children. Porter had been doing that for weeks and they weren't close enough to hold each other. When Matthew bled Porter was too far away to help and it had completely broken him. Sam had never in his life seen someone want to die as bad as Porter did but that wasn't going to happen for a very long time.

"I'm not killing you." Sam said as he put Matthew down. "I'm going to help you, but I need to know what happened. Can you tell me?"

"There's water in that cabi…cabinet."

Before Sam went to get the water he pulled off his sweater and made it into a pillow for Matthew. He was still a little filthy, but looked better and that alone was going to do wonders for Porter. Once he had the water Sam helped Porter have a few sips before he helped him walk across the room. He wasn't a big guy but he was pretty solid and he wasn't really helping out much with the walking which could be excused on account of the shape he was in.

"What'd you do to him?" Porter asked as he sat back down. "Is he okay?"

"I healed him, told him to take a nap. He's fine."

"You can make him forget, right?"

"Absolutely." Sam smiled. "As soon as we're out of here. He'll sleep until morning."

"I'm so sorry, Sam, for everything."

"That's okay." Sam said. "Just tomorrow morning I want you to call your agent and schedule and interview where you tell the whole fucking world that I'm a better writer and an all around better person."

Sam thought that was a fun little joke to help break the tension but Porter didn't laugh. He cried so hard his body began shaking. Sam tried to comfort him, but he was just too upset, scared, and probably even relieved to stop crying. It went on for a while until his bottle of water was empty and he began to tell his story which strangely enough started with a dream about a man with yellow eyes.

Dreaming of the demon wasn't the strange part because Sam figured that was all part of the gig for people like him and Porter. What Sam found strange was that Porter's dreams had started when he was a fresh young thing of only sixteen years old. When Sam was sixteen he had no clue who the demon was and he sure as hell wasn't dreaming about him. He didn't even have the tiniest little psychic inkling until he was in college but he kept that to himself since Porter had a hard enough time already without being labeled the freakiest of the freaks.

The dreams didn't happen that often until a few months ago when they became an nightly event and something Porter could no longer ignore. The demon was always whispering about the things they could do for each other and because he didn't know any better Porter thought it sounded like a great deal, but they were just dreams. He was very clear about that and he was telling the truth, Sam was absolutely sure of it. Porter had somehow been tricked into a deal with the devil and after that things went downhill very quickly.

He had huge gaps in his memory when he didn't know where he was or what he was doing. He was busy all the time and neglecting his son and mother but he had nothing to show for all his hard work until a fragment stuck the day after Sam got shot in the city. Porter remembered talking to the man who eventually put two bullets in Sam. When he saw the assassin's picture on the news Porter knew he was somehow responsible and there was only one person he could go to for help.

"You sent me flowers." Sam said. "You realize you're in some way connected to an assassination attempt and you send flowers? That's such a me thing to do."

"I had a plan."

"What was it?"

"Send you flowers and see if you called." Porter said. "If not I was going to get in touch with you."

"Why didn't you?"

"I apparently had other things to do."

Sending the flowers was the last thing Porter had a clear memory of. Everything else was garbled and muddied. He knew that he was being used to hurt people but he couldn't stop it and he had no idea why it didn't exactly feel wrong to him. Sam was quick to explain that the people he was killing weren't innocent in any way and the reason it felt good probably had to do with something else being in control of his body. Killing would have felt good to the demon, so it was safe to assume Porter was feeling what he felt. Killing a bunch of child molesters was also a surefire way to impress Sam, but he didn't want to think about the demon trying to get on his good side.

"You think I was possessed?"

"No. He died a long time ago, but he got to us when we were kids and there's no telling what his main endgame was. I'd be willing to bet he had some kind of failsafe set up in case he did die."

"He'd come back?"

"Maybe." Sam shrugged. "You were really using up some heavy duty mojo. He may have been getting stronger."

"You should just kill me now." Porter said as he pushed back Matthew's hair. "I don't want to hurt anyone."

"No one's killing you. I can help you control this."

"I just want it gone."

"We can do that too. Do you remember when Dave brought you here?"

"Yeah, I do."

Porter didn't mention the body in the front lawn or sending the angels away. Jeremy and Gabe kept saying that no one was that strong, but it was obviously something the demon was capable of. Hearing Porter's side of the story really made Mary's warning make a lot more sense. If Sam had taken Gabe's blood without thinking of saving him he probably wouldn't have had such a clear vision. Without the vision he would have rushed in with his psychic guns blazing and killed an innocent man. He would have also orphaned Matthew which Dean probably would have never forgiven him for, hence the future unhappiness for all involved.

"I think it was a Thursday. I was trying to talk my mom into coming in for Thanksgiving and it was a week away. Matty was with me in the city and all these men came in, like military people."

"Yeah."

"I didn't know how to fight and then they threw us in the back of his van with all these symbols and we were just…"

"Gone." Sam said. "Like you just blinked out."

"What?"

"We were keeping tabs on you and my…my grandpa said you were gone last Thursday. Traps made you powerless and he was reading my blood in you. No power, nothing to track."

"Your blood?" Porter asked. "I have…what?"

"It's not important." Sam smiled. "I'll tell you everything over a great big steak and a martini."

"I feel a little better."

"I'm healing you." Sam said. "Tell me everything else."

"I woke up in this room, I was over there and Matty was here. They were shooting us with darts and…there were these doctors, I…There were so many of them."

Porter shook his head and then rubbed at his arm. Sam knew what was there because he had seen it when he touched the guard earlier but he had to see with his own eyes. Porter's entire forearm was covered with thousands of little red marks and bruises. They had stuck him repeatedly to pull blood out and inject stuff in. There was no telling what kind of real long term damage they had done, but Sam was going to do his best to heal as much of it as he could. He pressed his thumb down against Porter's skin for just a second and all those tiny bruises faded away instantly.

"What are you?"

"If I knew the answer to that I probably wouldn't be here right now."

"It's not just the two of us, right?"

"No." Sam smiled. "There a couple more people."

"Oh."

"Can you tell me about opening the portals?"

"Is that what they were?" Porter laughed weakly. "I don't know what I did, but there's this machine back there and they were doing something, he knew who he was looking for."

"How'd they get you to open the portal?" Sam asked. "Did it just happen?"

"He said he'd…he had a gun to…He said he was going to kill Matty and I just got so angry. I don't know what I did. He had a gun to his head. That's my son and they put a gun to his head…he's all I've got."

"It's okay."

"It's never going to be okay."

The world was so strange because Sam never in his life thought he'd be sitting on a rather cold glass floor and comforting someone who was basically his professional arch rival. He could have been a bitch about it because that was sort of his whole deal, but Sam didn't see the man who had talked shit about him in every interview he gave. He saw another person in pain, and another father who had faced his worst nightmare. Porter had gotten through the hard part and if it took everything Sam had he was going to make it all okay again somehow.

While Sam was holding on to Porter and letting him get it all out he felt something dark and horrible above them. Someone was dying, but it wasn't by bullets or daggers. It was James taking out the demon that had killed him which Sam hoped meant that Jeremy had already finished off Lilith. He thought he heard two little pops while Porter had been talking but Sam was too focused on what was in front of him to focus on what was happening above him. That also meant he wasn't focused on what was going on behind him.

Dave have been out for a while, but he was strong for a normal guy and he staggered to his feet before Sam even noticed. He was still unarmed and there was no way he could get anywhere before Sam stopped him. He was as trapped and cornered as Porter and his son had been which Sam thought was fitting. It was a little poetic to see him so scared but Sam knew he was the only one enjoying it. Porter was as empty as ever, but he was strong and obviously intent on killing Dave until backup arrived.

The room was so bright white that Sam didn't even know where Bobby came from, but he appeared with his trusty gun in his hand. He actually looked pretty sharp in his slick black suit, but Sam couldn't appreciate the fit or how much more hair Bobby seemed to have. The only thing he could see was that Bobby was pointing the gun at him.

"What was that about game over?" Dave asked. "Where the hell were you?"

"He must have blown the power to the back." Bobby said. "I had to get it back on to unlock the doors."

"Bobby, you're…"

"Shut up!" Bobby yelled as he leveled the gun. "Who do I call for backup?"

"Backup?" Dave asked. "There's no backup. We're it."

"There's not another base anywhere?"

"No."

"What are we going to do?" Bobby asked. "They're too strong for us. You've got to have something."

"I don't have anything." Dave said. "Kill 'em all."

"Bobby." Sam whispered. "How could you? You're like…"

"Like what?" Dave asked. "Family? You really think he'd choose your family over what he knows is right?"

"You've got to have something." Bobby said again. "There's gotta be something we can use to stop them. Sam's too strong, every bullet in this gun won't even slow him down."

"I don't have anything!" Dave yelled. "Take the fucking shot! He's a monster, they all are."

Sam could have knocked the gun out of Bobby's hand as soon as he stepped into the room. He could have killed him before they even left Connecticut and he didn't because he wanted to hear his side of the story. If that gun went off Bobby was going to die, but Sam wasn't touching him until he really gave him a reason to.

"Do it!" Dave yelled louder. "He's a freak! They're all freaks."

"Those are my boys you're talking about." Bobby said as he turned to the side. "And we're all freaks, but I only see one monster."

Sam actually gasped when Bobby pulled the trigger and Porter sounded like he was throwing up. Sam had seen more than enough people get shot, but he had never seen someone get shot in the head at point-blank range and unfortunately he had never seen it with his super sharp angel vision. The bullet went into Dave's face just to the left of the bridge of his nose. It made a really clean looking hole, but that was the end of it. The entire back of his head exploded in a shower of blood, skull, and gore which splattered all over the wall and floor.

It was without a doubt the most disgusting thing Sam had ever seen and he had just ripped something in half a few days ago. He thought it couldn't get worse than the actual exit wound, but as always Dave managed to surprise them. Before he slumped to the ground, in what was obviously the last seconds of life he turned and smiled at Sam and Porter. Sam was trying his best to ignore it, but he couldn't and Porter apparently held all the rights to cowering and crying. He wasn't even looking up which was the smart thing to do.

"Sam?" Bobby asked as he rushed over. "You guys okay?"

"What the fuck was that?"

"He brought me in a few hours ago. I didn't know about this place."

"You were using him for information." Sam said. "To see if there were more places like this."

"What the hell did you think I was doing?"

"I thought you were the bad guy."

"I'm pretty sure that would mean I sucked and that's John's job."

"I'm sorry."

"Nah." Bobby said. "I was working for the bad guys, I just didn't know it."

"You look really nice in that suit."

"Thanks…" Bobby said before he paused. "Isn't he that douche bag you hate?"

"No, this is my friend Porter and his son Matthew."

"It's nice to meet you."

"You too." Porter nodded. "Can…can we leave now?"

"Yeah." Sam smiled. "We can leave now. I just want to do a sweep."

"There's some crazy shit back there." Bobby said as he helped Sam up. "Crazy shit."

"It'll just be a minute and then we can go."

"Okay, I…"

"Easy there." Bobby said as he grabbed Porter's arm. "Sam'll help you, I'll carry your son."

"No."

Porter looked terrified at the idea of anyone touching his son especially if that someone happened to be dressed up in the bad guy's uniform. He was mostly healed but Sam couldn't do much about how weak he was. Obviously feeding the two of them hadn't really been very high on Dave's to do list and there was no way Porter was going to be able to carry his son up twelve flights of stairs.

"I'm not going to hurt him."

"Sam, will you carry him?"

"I sure will." Sam nodded. "Bobby's a good guy, he'll help you, I'll get Matthew."

"I'm sorry."

"It's okay." Bobby said. "I have a little one at home…well, he's not mine, but he likes me the best. He's about the same age as the twins, right?"

"He's five." Porter nodded. "He just turned five in August."

"Our twins will be five on Christmas day." Sam said as he picked up Matthew. "They'll love having someone their age to play with."

"He doesn't have a lot of friends."

"He does now. So do you."

"Are you sure you know what you're doing?" Porter asked. "I'm not a good person."

"So you gave a few douchey interviews." Sam laughed. "Big fucking deal."

"I meant the…"

"I know what you meant. You're going to be fine. I promise."

For the first time Sam saw Porter when he really smiled and it was a beautiful sight. He was an incredibly attractive man and Sam believed there was good in him. He hadn't really done anything wrong, at least when he was in control and with a little help Sam knew things could get even better for him and his son. They wouldn't be alone anymore and having some likeminded people around was going to do wonders.

Helping someone he didn't particularly like a few hours ago made Sam feel incredible and as Porter smiled at him he couldn't help but wonder how many more people he could help with the incredible power coursing through his veins which honestly felt better than anything else in the world.

bitchandjerk @ 2009-11-10T17:29:00

2009-11-10T23:30:24Z

Lemme put an actual disclaimer before I post this story. I've been planning this for...well, at least since 1.5mil and this was always going to happen exactly as it's written. That said I have no control over what happens in the real world and if you're upset about the events that happened at Fort Hood last week you might want to let more time pass before reading this arc leading to 3 mil. I don't expect anyone to have a problem or draw any similarities (because there are none...well, one) but I don't want people to think I'm insensitive.

There, that's out of the way.

Title: Vitamin G.
Author: bitchandjerk
Characters: Sam/Dean,John/Mary/OFC OMCs OFCs
Rating :R
Words10,500/2,973,100
Warnings: Wincest,
Summary: Sam and Dean go home to Connecticut and prepare to face off against their biggest threat yet.
Notes::AU, rest are here.
Disclaimer: I don't own any of these characters.
Feedback: Makes me hard

On Sunday everyone was back where they belonged but Dean felt more lost than ever before. It was so cold when they landed in Connecticut and he wanted to go back to South Carolina where it was warmer and things made more sense. Sam probably would have been happier there too but they had a lot of work ahead of them and in just a few hours they were going to be ready for some kind of showdown. What kind of showdown it was remained to be seen though.

The reason Dean was so lost was the same reason he had no idea what they were going to do with Joe. When they told Jeremy and Aaron about their late night visitor they both expressed serious doubts that it was actually Mary. Aaron was actually pretty nice about it, but Jeremy said it was total bullshit and that Joe was playing them. He was rude about it and his insistence that someone had fooled them made Dean feel like he was an idiot. He was certain that Mary had come back to help, but then the doubt started to grow and fester.

She said everyone was okay in the future and that just made Dean feel so happy because it was probably what he worried about the most. He was always so scared of something happening to the kids and though death was inevitable knowing that John still had another seventeen years had done wonders for Dean. He was also thinking about what they'd do as a family when John died and knowing he didn't have to worry about it for a long while was incredibly comforting.

When Jeremy called bullshit Dean started to worry about what the future held for the kids and whether or not John really would be around to meet his great-grandchildren. As if that wasn't bad enough Sam seemed like he was starting to doubt his plan to not kill Joe. If Mary hadn't come back and they didn't kill Joe it was very likely that he was going to get stronger and become a bigger threat. If Sam did kill Joe they risked the future Mary had warned them about. Dean fell asleep on Thursday night thinking everything was going to be fine and then it all unraveled again like it always seemed to do.

Dean was pretty sure that if Jeremy had been in the kitchen when they found Mary that he wouldn't have had such serious doubts. He was already sleeping when she showed up so he didn't get to feel what Sam and Dean both had. When Dean was hugging her she felt just like the daughter he had wanted so badly, and she looked so much like Sam and Jenny. She made Dean feel so warm and happy and then it got taken away from him simply because Jeremy refused to believe.

"Dean?"

"Yeah?"

"May I sit with you?"

"You may." Dean laughed. "Come on."

Dean was sitting on the back porch all by himself because he wanted to be alone, but James had a blanket over his shoulders and two mugs in his hands. It was cocoa which was okay even if Dean really needed a gigantic cup of coffee. He wanted to go to sleep after the kids were in bed but Sam still had some work to do and when that was done they were all leaving to find Joe which in itself was pretty funny.

Sam wanted to leave after midnight so they could take care of things while it was dark which seemed like a pretty good plan. The only problems they had was still not knowing who Joe was or where he was at or what to do when they found him. Dean was pretty sure the plan was just to drive around Long Island yelling the name they gave him out the windows until he showed up to explain his actions.

The things Joe had done over the past few weeks were worth killing him over, but Dean was still mostly on Mary's side. Joe had apparently been partly responsible for Sam getting shot and for killing a dozen child molesters one of which ended up across the street from their house. He had somehow managed to dispatch dozens of angels, made Jenny and Justin dream of the demon, and he had sent Dean to a place worse that hell. He needed to pay for those things and maybe the penalty was death but Dean wanted to listen to Mary because she always listened to him.

"Did you know Jason was going to be an angel?"

"Yes." James said as he sat down. "Gabriel told me."

"Why didn't you tell us?"

"Because neither of you will understand. This was his choice to make and he understands what…"

"He can't possibly understand. If he's got so many angels protecting him they're saving a big player for him. Sammy says it'll hollow him out."

"Dean, don't spend all your energy worrying about Jason right now. It'll all work out in the end."

"Yeah, that’s what I keep hearing." Dean sighed. "Let's go over what we know again."

"That's why I'm out here." James smiled. "Well, and I figured I might make out with you a little."

"Surprisingly not in the mood."

Dean wasn't just freezing his ass off outside because he wanted to be alone. He had to be outside to watch whatever the hell was going on in his super best friend's clubhouse. Sam had asked permission to use it and he had been in there with Gabe for quite a while. Dean was invited as well, but he had opted to stay behind which was probably the dumbest thing he had ever done. He knew something major was going down or about to go down and he had purposefully distanced himself from it. He trusted Sam completely but it still had him on edge. Dean was mostly worried because he had no idea how someone as strong as Sam went about getting stronger and he doubted they were lifting weights.

"Cooper mentioned Joe in September." James said. "Sam was shot in October and the next day the bodies started piling up."

"Last one in the front yard." Dean nodded. "And then Jenny and Justin…uh…"

"I know the had dreams of the demon, Dean. Not much gets by me."

"Okay, they had dreams of the demon and then that same Thursday he blips off your radar."

"Only to come back last Thursday when…"

"I got the high-def surround sound director's cut of me raping Sammy whenever the mood struck."

"I was going to say when you were dreaming." James whispered. "Then when you woke up I couldn't feel him anymore."

"And you haven't since?"

"Exactly."

"It doesn't make any sense." Dean laughed. "If he's as strong as Sam what the hell is he waiting for?"

"He's not as strong, he has the same strength."

"Sam sent Jeremy to freakin' Seattle and ripped that snake bitch apart without breaking a sweat. If Joe's that strong…What?"

James had the oddest look on his face and though he was trying he couldn't actually hide inside the mug of cocoa. Sam favored really big mugs, but it just wasn't working out for James. He knew something and he was keeping it to himself which was sort of pissing Dean off. The number one rule after not getting killed was making sure everyone went into a fight knowing everything. If Dean was going to be a part of handling Joe with James and Sam they couldn't keep any secrets.

"I don't believe that was Sam on Thanksgiving."

"Excuse me?"

"It was him of course, but…Dean, the things he did so effortlessly aren't exactly in his power to do. Knocking Aaron out of the way is absolutely something he could manage, but sending Jeremy away was…"

"Demon power?"

"Close."

"Angel power." Dean whispered. "Are you saying they dosed him?"

"I'm saying that Sam saw that you were unresponsive and reacted badly. That gave any one of the angels a chance to test him. Gabe said he'd have to make choices."

"Choice being?"

"What he did with the power he had." James said. "Or what he would do with it once he was sure you were safe."

"Do you think they're behind this Joe stuff?"

"Absolutely not."

"How can you be sure?"

"Because no one could fake missing their son like Ian does. I can feel his grief in every word he says. They're the good guys…we're the good guys…and I guess perhaps Joe might even be a mass murdering good guy."

Dean laughed because it was all just so funny. He had what seemed like ten different people telling him ten different things. Sam had been on the kill Joe team since the first time he was mentioned and now he was ready to save him. They didn't know what they were saving him from or how to do that but Sam was still thinking about saving him unless of course Mary was a clever trick and he should actually kill him.

"Wait."

"What?"

"We're sure Joe was responsible for me dreaming?"

"I felt him for the first time in a week." James said. "It's unlikely he was up to something else at the exact time you were out."

"He said to kill him. He said he couldn't stop them. If there was a fake Mary that he sent shouldn't she have been saying to kill him?"

"I suppose…So do you think that means a person or group is forcing him to do something against his will?"

"Them…more than one." Dean sighed. "Maybe a couple of demons found their way back and they know it's too risky to take Sam on themselves."

"Maybe "he" came back."

"I won't let him hurt you."

"It's not your job to make sure I'm okay." James said as he squeezed Dean's hand. "Except in a sexy fashion."

"You don't have to make jokes, James. I know how scared you are."

"It would be fitting." James said. "To have to deal with him again now that things for me are going so well."

"Again." Dean smiled. "I won't let him hurt you."

"And I'll watch your back."

"I think the three of us together can handle just about anything." James said before he whispered. "And your father is listening at the backdoor, so I'm going to let him talk to you."

"You'll check the rifle and the Colt, right?"

"That's where I'm headed."

As soon as James started to stand up Dean heard the backdoor open. John was sort of stuck in the middle of everyone again and he didn't know where he wanted to be. He really wanted to support Sam, but at the same time Jeremy was so fucking insistent that he was right. John was even a little pissed off that no one had come to get him when Mary showed up because he had a lot of questions for her like whether or not future grandpa was covering the gray or letting it take over. John was thinking about some manly alternatives to cover his gray and having quite a hard time so some reassurance about what he was going to eventually do would have been nice.

"Hey."

"Hey, dad."

"Got some blanket for me?"

"You know it." Dean said as he held it up. "Get under here."

"All right." John smiled. "It's nice out, little cold though."

"Yeah."

"Any word from Sammy?"

"No, he hasn't been out there too long."

"He knows what he's doing, right?"

"He's doing what's best for our family." Dean nodded. "We have to trust him."

"I do…I do…I just…" John said before he sighed. "Dean, he was really fuckin' scary on Thanksgiving and he's going to come back to this house even stronger."

"Were you scared of him?"

"No…no, he was just scary, that's what I meant."

"James thinks the angels were testing him."

"Oh, so it must be true if James said it."

"What does that mean?"

"Nothing." John said as he looked out at the garden. "Forget it."

"Tell me, dad. Do you not trust him?"

If John had any reason at all to not trust James then Dean was just going to have the complete nervous breakdown he had been putting off for the past few weeks. James was sort of the glue holding everyone together because he could stay calm in any situation which Dean couldn't count on with anyone else. John was so emotional when it came to the demon and if Sam went all power trip again Dean was going to need James. He could keep his cool which was something all big boy Winchesters were having a problem with lately.

"Of course I trust him. He's perfect. Why wouldn't I trust him?"

"He's not our dad."

"Then why am I watching the kids while you three run off to be heroes?" John asked. "I can still fight, you know I can. You think I should just sit at home with my robe and old man slippers."

"Did anyone actually say that to you?" Dean asked. "And that robe was nine hundred dollars."

"The silk inside gives me a hardon."

"That's why we got it."

"Why haven't you two asked me to help? Strength in numbers."

"Dad." Dean said before he stood up. "You don't…"

"Tell me what it is or I'm just going to think I'm all old and useless like Bobby. Bobby sucks!"

Dean laughed and then turned away from John because in the dark he could hide. If he kept looking at him he was just going to laugh until he cried and Dean really couldn't handle much else. He was barely keeping it together and saying things he never wanted to say to John wasn't going to make things any easier. Dean did have a reason for excluding John and it went far beyond needing someone strong to watch the kids just in case.

"Come on." John said as he stood. "What is it?"

"Mary said you're still around when she's eighteen."

"You're damn right I am!"

"What about when she's twenty?" Dean asked as he turned. "Or thirty? I know you'll be around when Michael and Alex have kids, but what about when Mary has one or Milo or Buffy. Dad, after tomorrow we could have a completely normal life and you're still going to check out first."

"After Bobby!"

"I can't…I can't and the kids wouldn't be able to handle it if anything happened to you. I don't go a day without imagining what happens when you're gone and I'm not going to let you put yourself in a position where you could get hurt."

"Dean…"

"So you're staying here tonight because you're less expendable. If James doesn't make it…we'll grieve and move on, but if you don't…"

"It's okay, come here."

Dean choked back his tears and then let John hold him up. It hurt like hell to say it out loud, but in a way it actually made Dean feel a little better. He talked it over with James already who completely understood and agreed but Dean needed to really tell John how him and Sam both felt. He was never going to be the perfect father, but he was the patriarch of the family though James had a couple of years on him. James held them all together when things got rough, but John was doing it the rest of the time which thankfully was most of the time.

"I love you."

"Me too, dad."

"And if I do die." James said as he walked out of the house. "My first act as a ghost will be to have anal sex with you."

"James…" John said as he shook his head. "What Dean means is…"

"I know what he means and I agree with him. You mean more because you've been around longer. In a few years I will most likely be more important to everyone as I have more friends on the FaceyPlace."

"We do get hotter as we age." John frowned. "Promise me you won't take Anthony or Mikey."

"Anthony's first?" Dean asked. "Before your grandson?"

"Hey, I can only color so much before I need a little relief."

"I have my eye on Justin." James whispered. "He's…"

"And!"

"Oh, and Dean of course for I find short men attractive."

"And!"

"And he has a very thick penis."

"That's better." Dean smiled. "See, now you really better hope we're all okay or he's going to ghost sex you."

"I've never had sex with a ghost." John said as he scratched his chin. "Demon a couple of times…werewolf once."

"Wha…What!"

"You didn't know that?" James laughed. "It's really a very good story."

"Dad, you nailed a werewolf?"

"Well, I didn't know at the time." John scoffed. "I found out later."

"What happened to her?"

"I dunno." John shrugged. "She just sucked me off anyway, it's not like I fucked her in the stinker."

"When was this?" Dean asked. "And why didn't you tell me! What's the point of knowing everything that's ever happened to our family if you leave out the good shit?"

"It slipped my mind."

"This was like a really long time ago." John laughed. "Yeah, I think Bobby might have hit it…I'm not sure. His standards are a lot lower than mine."

Dean's eyes were still a little raw from crying, but he had a nice long laugh with John and James. He was probably never going to be able to close his eyes without imagining a werewolf gnawing on John's rod, but then it might be worth it because he'd get to tell Sam who was probably going to throw up from laughing so much. It seemed more appropriate to get sucked off by a vampire but then John was never really conventional what with the bare backing a demon and all.

"I can't wait to tell Sammy." Dean laughed. "Wow."

"She was pretty hot, right?"

"From what I remember." James nodded. "Not bad."

"Yeah, she wasn't bad…anyway, do we know how much longer Sammy's going to be?"

"No clue." Dean sighed. "What do you think they're doing in there?"

"Ann said she read an article on the online about how angels can make you stronger through sodomy."

"Um…"

"Also, there was another article about how women who have fancy jewelry bear healthier babies."

"Listen." John whispered. "The next time someone calls you dumb you know who to blame."

"Mmhmm." Dean nodded. "James, I'm pretty sure there's not any sex going on."

"I suppose they're just training."

"Yeah." Dean said. "Probably learning a few new moves."

"Or…

"Holy shit." Dean whispered. "What the fuck is…"

"Get down!" James yelled. "Close your eyes!"

Dean was trying to get down on the ground, but James didn't give him much of a chance. He knocked him and John down so they were both eating grass. When James gave orders Dean almost always tended to follow them but he couldn't close his eyes or even look away. It would be like passing the Northern Lights and not looking up to check them out. Closing his eyes would have been like wearing earplugs to listen to the greatest piece of music ever written.

Hopefully Alex was sleeping because he was going to raise hell if he saw what was going on at The Honeybunch Hideout. Dean was going to have to have a stern talking to with Sam as well because there were rules and though blowing the joint up wasn't written down it was pretty much a given. The cabin just got a little bright at first and then came the tremors and a blinding pillar of light that stretched out of the trees, past the clouds, and maybe straight up into heaven.

It was so painfully bright that Dean could see everything like another sun had appeared in the sky. Dean could see little bugs walking along blades of grass, bugs that were too small for anyone to see with the naked eye. He saw a couple of birds way off in the distance scavenging before winter rolled in and Dean could even see all the stars in the sky made visible by the light that very quickly started to fade out.

"What the fuck was that!" John yelled as he jumped to his feet. "Sammy!"

"Dad, it's okay. I'm fine."

"Sammy?" Dean asked as he turned around. "How'd you…how'd you get here so fast? You're…you're hurt."

"No, I'm not." Sam said as he shook his head. "It's fine."

Sam had a long cut up his left forearm from his wrist to his elbow and it sure as hell didn't look fine. It looked so bad that Dean thought a trip to the emergency room might be in order, but as soon as Sam said it was fine that's what it was. The blood was all gone and the firm taut skin didn't have even the slightest mark on it.

"Sam." John said. "You okay?"

"Yeah, dad. Keep an eye for the kids for us, we'll be back before sunrise."

"We know where we're going?" Dean asked. "Are you sure you're okay?"

"Dean." Sam smiled. "I promise you, I'm fine."

Sam looked like himself and he sounded like himself but at the same time it seemed like he was a little too calm. In what was probably an effort to prove he really was okay he reached out and very gently touched Dean's cheek which was like licking an electrical socket. It was intense but not painful and for just a second Dean thought that nothing else in the world really mattered and that everything was always going to be okay.

"Where are you three going?" John asked. "How'd you find him."

"I had a vision."

"When?"

"I'm finishing it up right now. He's at Camp Hero in Montauk being held against his will along with two demons."

"De…demons?" James asked. "Is he there?"

"I'm not sure. They're contained, all you two have to do is kill them. I'm going to get Joe. There's hundreds of people working there, I'm going to move everyone off the base when we get there. Kill anyone left if they get in your way."

"Whoa, whoa!" John said. "You're just going to kill a bunch of people?"

"They're responsible for hurting him." Sam said. "Everyone else will be removed when we get there."

"Who's responsible, Sammy?"

"Agent Eagan, four doctors, and six guards. If you see them, kill them. I'll get Joe out."

"Did you see who he was?" James asked. "Do you know him?"

"Yeah." Sam nodded. "I know him."

"Who…"

"I don't have time for questions." Sam said. "He doesn't have much time, Dean."

"I know, and we'll…oh fuck…"

"Take a minute to recoup while I shift everyone out."

Dean fell to the ground next to James and started clawing at the grass trying to fight whatever was tearing it's way through him. He felt like his inside were bring ripped apart and stitched back together all out of order. It was excruciating, but after a couple of incredibly deep breaths, Dean felt a lot better, but then that faded as well. Just thirty seconds ago he was standing in the back of the house in Connecticut and then he was in thick woods next to what had possibly been a military installment at one time or another.

"What the fuck was that!"

"It's too long of a drive otherwise." Sam said. "You want the Colt or the rifle?"

"Good heavens." James coughed. "What a wild ride!"

"James, do you have a preference?"

"Rifle." James nodded. "Thank you."

"Sammy, you need to fill us in a little more, I can't go in there without knowing what's going on."

"I will just let me get these people somewhere safe."

"Okay."

"Do you trust me still?" Sam asked. "Tell me the…"

"With my life." Dean smiled. "With my everything."

Dean smiled a little bigger when Sam leaned in because if he was about to kill a demon he needed as many kisses as he could get. It would have been nicer if they were alone in the moonlight, but Dean was still glad James was there even if he was complaining about not pooping for a week.

The cabin in the woods had really come along since the last time Sam saw it. Dean had hung up some wooden blinds to block out the sun and he had a few paintings from the kids tacked up on the wall. Alex had apparently contributed to the décor as well because there was a poster sized print of Michael without his shirt on that was hung crooked. Dean probably enjoyed that as well but not nearly as much as Alex did.

There was a dartboard and a couple decks of cards around, but that was about it as far as recreation went. It seemed like the only thing Alex and Dean were doing in the cabin was drinking beer, smoking cigars, and having farting contests. There were half empty bottles all over the place and between the two recliners was a big ashtray that was nearly overflowing. Since Sam had the FrussyBritches gene he really wanted to clean up but it was Dean's special hangout and he was going to bitch and moan if he found it all nice and neat.

Sam was really just going to straighten things up and toss the bottles out because he didn't want to break out any cleaning products which might rid the cabin of it's wonderful manly smell. It was like sour beer, smoke, and men which was really doing something for Sam. It smelled so much like Dean in there and Sam sort of wanted to roll around on the ground to get that scent into his own skin. Instead of doing that he just made a little mental note to fool around with Dean in the cabin once they were back to fooling around.

Since it was dark out the inside of the cabin was dark with Sam rectified by lighting a few unscented manly candles. Dean and Alex had a couple of flashlights and camping lamps, but Sam thought the candles would be nicer for the occasion which he has also showered and fixed his hair for. He realized he didn't have to do any of that because it wasn't like he was going on a date. He knew his meeting with Gabe was strictly business and should be handled as such. Sam was sure Gabe understood that as well until he arrived with a modest bouquet of grocery store flowers.

That was weird enough but for the first time since they had met Gabe was wearing different clothes. He still had on a suit and his famous trench coat but everything looked a little neater and his tie wasn't all loose and relaxed. Even his hair was fixed differently and he had obviously shaved for the big event. Sam hadn't been nervous about anything but seeing Gabe all spiffed up made a big knot form in his stomach.

"Flowers?"

"I thought it appropriate."

"Uh…" Sam said as he took them. "Thanks."

"You lit candles."

"Because it's dark outside."

"Is that a new sweater?"

"No…well, yeah, but that's only because I don't really wear the same thing twice. I didn't get dressed up for you."

"Nor I for you."

"Good, then…I'm glad we cleared that up." Sam said as he stepped out of the way. "Come on in."

"Thank you…you look very nice."

"Um, you too. Thanks."

"You're welcome." Gabe smiled. "This is my first time."

"I'd hope so." Sam chuckled. "Can I just say I'm sort of the world's wet dream so you could do a lot worse."

"I suppose I could." Gabe said as he walked into the cabin. "Well, it smells like farts in here."

"At least you know I'm not trying to seduce you."

Sam made the mistake of leaning in a little too close and Gabe nearly jumped across the entire room. He was way too nervous and he really had no reason to be. He didn't really have to do much of anything and seeing him jump convinced Sam that maybe jokes were a little inappropriate. He really couldn't help himself though because the idea of popping Gabe's cherry really suited him.

Gabe had been missing since after Thanksgiving dinner, but Sam assumed he knew about all the excitement with Mary coming back to talk to them. He really wanted to ask if she was the real deal, but if Sam did that he knew he'd just have more doubts. It was like if he actually said it out loud again the experience would become a little less real and he didn't want to give it up. He really wanted to believe that Mary was eighteen years old and in the kitchen with them just a few days ago. Not only did it prove that she was eventually going to have lots of lush gorgeous blonde hair, but Sam wanted to give himself and Dean a happier future.

"We should do this thing."

"Uh…" Gabe said before clearing his throat. "Well, before we do uh…"

"I'm ready."

Sam pulled the dagger he had in the back of his jeans out and very gently set it down because he didn't need Gabe to get more jumpy. Seeing the dagger did exactly that because Sam didn't just head over to Justin's house and pick from his collection of blades, he went up into the attic and got the same knife he had offed Jeremy and Aaron's mother with. It made Gabe even more nervous but Sam wasn't taking any chances. He trusted Gabe, but he wasn't stupid.

"Why…why do you want to use that dagger?"

"Let's just say I play safe with everyone except Dean."

"You think I'm a demon?" Gabe asked. "This was your idea and I'm fairly certain I said it was a bad idea."

"I just want to be sure."

"Where is Dean anyway?"

"He didn't want to join us. He didn't even want to know what was going to happen."

"And you still want to do this?"

"I have to save him, Gabe." Sam said. "I need to keep Jason from getting fucked up the ass by one of your friends, and I need to send you home to your son."

"You've decided to save him then? This is now a salvage mission?"

"Yeah."

"You were so intent on killing him."

"I was." Sam smiled. "Now I save him…from what I don't know, but I gotta do this with you first."

"There are risks, Sam. I know you don't want to listen to them, but you have to."

"Then tell me so I can do this anyway."

For the first time ever Gabe took off his trench coat and slung it over one of the chairs. He rolled up the sleeve of his shirt next and just as quickly dragged the dagger up his forearm. There was no spark at all, not even a tiny little glimmer where the candle light hit the razor sharp edge. He wanted to prove he was someone who could be trusted and he had done it with a little blood, unfortunately a few drops against his pale skin wasn't going to cut it.

"We have no idea what will actually happen."

"Best guess?"

"I think that my blood will seek out the demon blood in your system and eradicate it. So your connection to Dean and your other abilities will end, but you'll have our powers."

"I'm fine with not having any demon blood in me." Sam whispered. "I'm completely fine with that."

"But this is borrowed power, Sam. You'll have to give it up after you find Joe and…you'll be…"

"Normal." Sam smiled. "I'll be a normal boy."

Sam really hated that someone as stoic as Gabe managed to even look sad for him. His eyebrows were kind of folded down and he was frowning as he nodded. Sam didn't really think that was such a bad deal because he spent his whole life wanting to be normal and he finally had a chance to really do it right. If he was left powerless when all was said and done he even entertained the thought that all those big baddies would go looking for the kicks elsewhere and they might be able to stop fighting once and for all.

"That's best case scenario."

"What's worst?" Sam asked. "There's a worst, right?"

"There always is." Gabe said. "Because this has never been done before especially with someone like you, there's a chance my powers will simply be lumped in with yours. You'll have the powers you currently possess from the demon and mine as well."

"That's sort of what we're going for here, right? I mean you give me the mojo, I save Joe, I give it up. I'm okay with that too."

"We're not entirely okay with that."

"Why?"

"Sam, you're already stronger than any man should be, once you have my blood coursing through your veins you'll essentially be unstoppable."

"But I'm going to give it up when I'm done."

"Are you?" Gabe asked. "You can say that now, but there's a reason we have vessels, Sam. This strength is too seductive for most people. I worry about what it would do to someone as…driven as you are."

"Driven?"

"You know anyone else who wants to be the president?" Gabe asked. "Or became a billionaire before he turned thirty?"

"I'm not a…"

"Yes, you are."

Sam laughed a little and then sat down in the recliner opposite Gabe. Since he made his first measly fifty thousand dollars from 302 Sam had been talking about becoming a billionaire. Dean thought it was better to work towards a million bucks first but Sam called that pocket change. He wanted that billion not because he could buy anything he wanted or impress the entire world. He wanted it as proof that he had succeeded at something and that he was one of the few people in the world who could make that much money.

The president thing was so over and done with but Gabe did have a point. Most people went through life and wanted to be doctors or lawyers. That wasn't enough for Sam because he wanted a bigger whiter house and a whole country under his thumb. He knew the kind of politician he'd be and he didn't want input from the rest of the country, he wanted to rule them like a king so they'd stop fucking everything up. He wanted that absolute power which was dangerous when he was about to be given absolute power.

"Dean believes in me." Sam said. "Do you?"

"Ninety percent." Gabe smiled. "I'm not saying you'll have all this power and use it to kill the world, Sam, but you might get a taste and not be so ready to give it up."

"I understand that. What about the rest of you?"

"The majority of us believe you can do this."

"What about God?"

"You'd have to ask him yourself. This is another choice you have to make on your own."

"Ain't that always the way?" Sam asked as he took back the dagger. "This is going to hurt."

"I know."

"Just think tomorrow you can tuck your son in yourself."

When Gabe nodded Sam stabbed him right in the crook of his arm and dragged the dagger forward to his wrist. He split his whole forearm open because they needed lots of blood to get the job done and Sam wanted it to flow so they could get it over with quicker. He absolutely refused to drink someone else's blood and though he could have gotten a hold of some syringes Sam didn't exactly like the idea of repeatedly injecting himself. If he was going to go all the way, Sam wanted contact, and he wanted Gabe to have as close to a sexual experience as he could ever get.

Though he was dealing with a rather major wound Gabe didn't yell, scream, or cry. He was panting some, but he was surprisingly composed which really comforted Sam because he thought Dean would have reacted the same way. He was in immense pain, but he stayed quiet and suffered in silence to not ruin the moment.

Sam wasn't as strong as Gabe or Dean when it came to pain, so when he split his own forearm open he did wince very quietly and there were some tears falling down his face. When he was about halfway to his wrist he thought about backing out because the pain was so unbelievably intense, but he had to see it through. He kept right on dragging and then let the bloody dagger fall to the floor on Dean's manly gray rug.

"Ready?"

"I should be asking you that." Gabe said weakly. "Take a deep breath, Sam. It's my birthday."

"Don't tell Dean I let you top."

"I'm going to tell everyone. Hurry, I heal quick."

"Here goes nothing…and maybe everything."

Sam pressed his bleeding and gaping wound into Gabe's and then pushed out ever ounce of breath he had left. Over the past few months Sam hadn't really come in contact with Gabe that often and he had no idea if he was always so warm. It might have just been his blood but he was downright toasty and very comfortable. Sam even closed his eyes and let the warm wash over him and apparently picked the perfect time to do so because the room was getting a little brighter.

The worst thing that could have happened at that point was Dean barging in right when they were in the middle of doing the damn thing. The second worst thing was something Sam wouldn't have even considered because it had been such a long time since it happened. While he was bleeding into Gabe and apparently lighting up like a fucking Christmas tree Sam had a vision that rocked him from the tips of his toes straight out through his head. It wasn't the least bit painful at all, in fact it was actually a little pleasant and if some angel blood saved him from the skull splitting agony he just might have to try that whole syringes idea if the visions became a regular thing.

"Camp Hero." Sam whispered. "They're holding him against his will. Dad's old boss."

"Holding him? How?"

"Dave, he has him in a hundred different traps and…oh God, they have his son too. They're hurting his son to make him come after us."

"Dean said he knew him." Gabe whispered. "Do…uh…do you know him?"

"Yeah." Sam nodded. "I do. I know the two demons there too."

"Which ones?"

"Azazel…and Lilith."

"Impossible. Any demon being alive without us knowing it is impossible and those two…"

"Gabe?"

"I think you've had enough."

When Sam pulled his arms away he got knocked across the cabin as the beam of light got even brighter. It was so bright Sam couldn't see anything except what was playing out inside his head. The other visions Sam had were just flashes but the little boost had made everything crystal clear. John's old friend and boss, Dave, who was also responsible for sending Jeremy to hell was behind everything. He was a hell of a lot more dangerous than any of them could have expected because he had a vast knowledge of the real world and an endless budget to make the impossible very possible. Joe was completely innocent in everything and Sam was more determined than ever to help him before he made Dave Eagan pay.

"Heal up." Sam said as he stood. "We'll be at Camp Hero in Montauk when you regain your strength."

"Okay." Gabe whispered. "I need…a while."

"You'll have a while. He's guarded with some heavy duty magic."

"Can you get to him?"

"Shouldn't be a problem after I tear the whole fucking place apart." Sam said. "I'll see you soon."

"Wait."

"What?"

"Who is he?" Gabe asked. "We need to know."

"No. You don't need to know. This has nothing to do with any of you."

Sam trusted Gabe, but there was a good chance they had an audience who might view Joe as more of a threat than we really was. There were most likely a few well meaning angels out there who even thought Montauk was better off being erased from above to eliminate multiple threats. Sam wasn't risking that. He was saving Joe and his son, and letting James kill the demon that had killed him and the bitch that started it all.

Dean was very glad he hadn't asked how Sam was going to get stronger. Had he known he was basically going to have a little mystical bareback sex with Gabe he wouldn't have allowed it. Not only were some things just wrong, but Dean would have been way too scared about Sam becoming so incredibly powerful on account of already being incredibly powerful. James just thought it was his most clever idea ever and commended Sam on using an angel's blood to beef up the power he got from a demon's blood. Dean wasn't so sure about any of it, but he was sure that Sam was the same person he had been before he went into the cabin, at least on the surface.

He told them about what he had done while he was focusing on moving innocent people to safety. Dean didn't know what he was doing or where he was putting them, but it all seemed very effortless. Sam just looked like he was concentrating on a crossword puzzle but no one was actually leaving which worried Dean a little. He also had a lot of question about how an air force base in complete disrepair could house what had to be a massive facility where hundreds of people worked. The buildings in front of them were probably big enough but they were clearly abandoned and had been for some time.

"Sammy, there's nothing here." Dean said. "And this is a state park, don't you think if there was a secret government facility it'd be hidden a little better."

"James." Sam smiled. "What do you think?"

"I think the best way to keep something hidden is to pretend like you have nothing to hide. They let the people in to prove there's nothing here because there isn't."

"Exactly."

"I'm lost." Dean shrugged. "You're moving hundreds of people out from…where?"

"Camp Hero was an Army instillation established prior to world war two. They built the Air Force station when the Army phased out in the fifties and in 1984 the government turned the property over to the state."

"Which they turned into this state park?" James asked. "Right?"

"Right, they turned it over free of charge with the stipulation that the government maintains control over everything beneath the surface."

"Shut up." Dean said as he looked down. "Are you saying there's a secret…lab underneath us?"

"Twelve levels."

"We're…we're going under the ground?" James asked. "Where are the demons?"

"Level eleven."

"Oh, excellent."

"Are you scared of going underground?"

"No, no, Sam." James said as he shook his head. "Not at all, but perhaps we should get John to take my place just to be on the safe side and I can…change diapers!"

"Mary said you need to be here."

"You'll be with me." Dean said. "We'll be okay."

James nodded but he so clearly wasn't completely on board. Dean really was getting a little nervous too because going underground wasn't like entering a building and going up. When they left, hopefully all of them, they'd pretty much be crawling out of the earth since it seemed like Sam wasn't going to leave any little bit of evidence behind. That worried Dean, but if he stuck with James they could keep each other safe.

"I'd like to know more." James said. "Why didn't the angels or Jeremy know about these demons?"

"I need a break anyway." Sam sighed. "I'm guessing your probably not familiar with Project Rainbow?"

"Of course I am! Anthony told me that we're to go to the gay club at least once a month and I have to take off my shirt so men will buy us free drinks."

"Not that Project Rainbow. The Philadelphia Experiment?"

"When Forrest Gump had AIDS?" James frowned. "Such a sad movie."

"No more talking." Dean whispered. "The Philadelphia experiment had to do with making a Navy destroyer invisible."

"Nice, baby."

"Thanks!"

"This was in 1943, and it worked once making the ship invisible to the human eye and to radar, but the crew on board ended up embedded in the hull. Like they were fused with the metal of the ship."

"Ew." James said. "That's…ew…"

"So that was a big failure, but it gave all these scientist hope that one day we might be able to use science to do stuff like that including time travel, advanced weaponry, portals, and psychotronics, thus…"

Sam motioned to the buildings in front of them and Dean actually felt a little nauseous thinking about what had gone on underneath them. He got that scientist needed to conduct experiments, but he seriously doubted people were volunteering to be thrown into portals to see if they were working properly. The whole vibe of the place was really freaking Dean out because if they were involved in such extreme research there was no telling if the gun is his hand was going to do any good.

"Psychotronics?" James asked. "What is that?"

"Interfacing mind and machine." Sam said. "See, they had all this research and they got pretty far on their own, but science has nothing to do with opening portals to other dimensions or time travel. The most success any scientist had in this place was blasting radiation at people in an attempt to boost psychic abilities."

"Fantastic, now I'm really looking forward to going in there."

"Those people all died, but they weren't like us. They were working with people like Chris or Missouri, until Dave came along."

"I see." James said. "You're saying that when he got involved they were able to further their scientific experiments by using the power Joe had."

"Exactly. You can build as many machines as you want, but they're not going to work until you have the right battery. They used him to open a portal and rip the demons out of another place and another time, they're not demons like the angels here know them. They're different.

"Sammy, how the hell do you know all of this?"

"I had a vision."

"And got seventy years of top secret government history, I…"

"Other dimensions." James said interrupting Dean. "Is…Sam, do you think there's a place where the demon was never born and I got to live my live with Sarah and the boys?"

"I hope so." Sam smiled. "That'd be nice."

"It's him, isn't it?"

"James…"

"Dave knew what the yellow eyed demon did, if he was trying to see what made us work he'd want him…and Mary would want….no…you would in the future make sure she told you to include me so I can kill him because John already got to."

"Yes."

"And who else?"

"Lilith."

"From your dreams?" Dean asked. "Re…really?"

"Yeah."

"Where do we go in?" James asked. "Where's the entrance?"

"Let me finish clearing everyone out." Sam said. "And then…"

"No. There's an entrance around here and I want to know where it is right now, Sam."

"James…"

"Dean, you'll fall in line or stay behind."

"By the radar tower." Sam said. "I unlocked it."

"I'll give you two a moment."

Dean had never gotten the brush off like that before in his life. Even when John spit out orders there was a little bit of caring and compassion behind it. James had none of that and he addressed Dean like he was only a soldier which hurt so much more than it should have. It actually made Dean feel even worse about the whole thing and that didn't seem possible. He felt like a child again and utterly useless since he wasn't giving orders and he didn't have the power Sam did.

"Don't feel like that."

"What's wrong with him?"

"He's got a history with both of them." Sam said. "And…Dean whatever happens down there with him isn't anything to be scared of."

"See, when you say that it means I'm probably going to be terrified."

"Don't be. I can get to you in a second."

"I used to take care of you, Sammy."

"You still do. I've got everyone out now. Anyone left inside is fair game, if they get in your way you take them out."

"Okay. You're coming with us?"

"In a minute. I have some other stuff to do first."

"Okay." Dean said before he kissed Sam's cheek. "I love you."

"Half as much as I love you."

"You wish."

"I want to…"

"No." Dean said as he shook his head. "Don't say anything else because it'll sound like goodbye. Meet me here when you're done."

"I'll be here."

Dean squeezed Sam hand and then turned away from him. It would have been nice if the three of them could have gone in and stayed together but Joe had become a personal matter that Sam had to attend to. It really did seem like it should have just been another job they had to get done, but after all the explanation about what had happened Sam still hadn't said who Joe was. Dean wanted to know because it was important but at the same time he knew he was better off not knowing. Sam was saving him either way, but if Dean knew the truth he thought he might not be as understanding. After that terrible dream Dean really wanted blood, so in the end it probably was better they separated in order to avoid an unhappy future.

James had already found the entrance and apparently it wasn't as opened as he would have liked it to be. Dean absolutely believed everything Sam said but he was having trouble imagining a massive underground base until he saw the metal door that was built into the side of the radar tower. It looked like top secret spy shit from shows that aired in the sixties which totally blew Dean's mind. He was still nervous but his sense of adventure was starting to win out.

Since the door wasn't totally torn off it's hinges James was slamming the end of the rifle at it which was a great way to accidentally shoot your face off. Dean actually laughed some because James was so frustrated but he didn't stay laughing for long. When he tried to stop him from battering the whole damn tower down James turned just right in the moonlight and Dean could see the tear streaks down his face. Killing two demons that were trapped seemed easy enough, but it was so much more than that to James. It was more than Dean could ever pretend to understand.

"I'm sorry I snapped at you."

"It's okay." Dean said as he took the rifle. "Let's switch, you're probably a better shot with the Colt."

"Yes, you're right."

"And I think pulling the door open would work better."

"Again." James said. "You're right."

"You know sometimes I have dreams about this."

"The only dreams you have about me usually very heavily feature rough gay sex."

"You got me there."

"But for the record." James said before he sighed. "I have dreams about this too."

The closest Dean ever got to seeing James in action was last January when little big dick kidnapped Sam and tried to make out with him. That wasn't even really seeing him in action because they hadn't done what Dean would call active hunting. They were mostly accosted by phantom demons and then it was all sunshine and puppy dogs. Dean just got a little glimpse and he was really looking forward to working a job with James.

The door on the side of the building led to a very dark and small room which didn't exactly make Dean feel optimistic. It looked like the room had once held electronics of some kind which was what one would expect if they entered a building with a giant radar dish on top of it. There were no other doors and nowhere else to go which made the trip inside Dean's shortest hunt ever since they had already hit a brick wall.

That brick wall was opposite the door they had just entered from and Dean spotted the tiniest little sliver of light running in a perfect line from the floor to the ceiling. Props went out to the bad guys again because they were tricky in all the best possible ways. James noticed the little line of light as well and since he was older he went first and pushed gently against the wall. Dean figured that under normal circumstances there was some kind of lock in place but that was before Sam opened everything up for them.

"This is some Buffy season four bullshit right here."

"Dean, my priority is keeping you safe."

"I know that. I'm Xander, a know."

"You may think of me differently before morning comes."

"I doubt that." Dean smiled. "After you."

James had more to say but the handholding and ass play was going to have to wait because they had other things to attend to and Dean was pretty sure Sam was waiting for them to get inside. The line of light was coming from a very long and very bright hallway that threw off Dean's entire sense of equilibrium. He felt like he had a little bit too much to drink and was wearing new shoes on a slick floor. Dean had no idea what was making him feel that way until James tossed a penny to the ground. On a level surface it would have stayed put and even on something un-level it wouldn't have slid far before stopping. In the hallway it started to slide and didn't stop. They were on a very steep ramp that was basically going to lead them right into hell.

"There's a door at the other end." James whispered. "Why would there be a ramp and not a set of stairs of an elevator?"

"This area is really visible. They must have built the base underground further back and then put the entrance here since this tower has been here a while."

"I guess that makes sense. There's just the one door so we'll know if anyone comes out."

"Yeah." Dean said before he took a few steps forward. "If I don't puke up my dinner then…"

"What on Earth is that noise?"

"I uh…I think that's the sound of metal bending…"

"Sam?"

"I think so…maybe."

"I am so hot for him right now."

"Hey!"

"In a paternal way."

"Dude." Dean said. "You're a Winchester. Repetitive much?"

"What is he doing! He'll wake the dead!"

Dean actually had to cringe and duck when he heard a particularly loud groan followed by what had to be metal snapping. The whole underground operation the government had going on was going to be completely destroyed by the time Sam was done with them, but Dean knew that wouldn't be enough. He'd want to tear everything down like he had done to his old apartment building. That was a beautiful park now and Sam had made that happen. He liked to completely erase things which Dean got because no one liked bad reminders.

After a very loud boom Dean nodded towards the end of the hallway because Sam was done whatever he was doing. Nothing would have made Dean happier than seeing Sam rushing in to join the party but he never showed up. If he had that badass angel mojo he didn't have to take the long way down and probably went straight in to the big showdown in the basement. Thinking about that actually made Dean wonder what exactly Sam was going to do after saving Joe since Dave was most likely around somewhere. If he was in charge Dean was sure he wouldn't leave his little pet project for long.

"James?"

"Yes?"

"Do you think Sammy's going to kill Dave?" Dean asked. "I mean I get that he's a really bad guy, but he's still human."

"He'll kill him."

"Wow, you didn't give it a lot of thought."

"Dean." James said before he stopped and turned. "You do realize why Sam is suddenly so insistent on saving Joe and making these people pay."

"It's wrong and I doubt they're using Joe to make world peace."

"No…Dean, it could be any of us, and we're not always going to be around. One day someone like Agent Eagan could do this to one of the children or your grandchildren. This isn't about saving someone or being the hero, Sam's not going to stop until every part of this is obliterated."

"What…what do you think they've been doing to him? What do you think they'd do to the kids?"

"I don't know." James smiled. "I don't want to know, but I hope it helps you understand why no one can ever find out about this."

"Yeah, I do. Of course."

"Good. Get ready, two guards are coming."

"What do I uh…I just have this big ass gun."

"Stay behind me, you'll be safe."

Dean felt so stupid for asking what to do but he honestly had no idea. He liked the rifle but it wasn't exactly the best weapon to have on hand when people came running in out of nowhere which the two guards did. Dean kept the rifle by his side because it was built for killing demons and that's obviously what they were saving it for. James was apparently saving the Colt for that as well because he didn't fire a single bullet but he did kill both guards in a matter of seconds which completely horrified Dean.

The first guard didn't even get a chance to draw his gun. He looked like he was about forty years old and he was a big guy with dark hair and eyes. It was like he knew what was about to happen to him because right before James held up his hand the man's eyes went wide and terror and then blank. He had a confused look on his face which Dean only saw for a second before his entire head twisted so far backwards it nearly popped off. That was almost as gross as Sam splitting the Crone in two, but he still won out.

The second guard was much smaller, but he looked like a bigger threat because he was faster. He got his gun out and fired twice but Dean had no idea where either of the shots landed. James still had his hand out and the guard rose just an inch off the ground before he was slammed to the left and then the right. That first impact had shattered half the bones in his body and the second killed him. There were two great big blood spots on the wall where he had had made contact and they were person sized. That was all Dean could think about until the dead man fell to the ground.

James had just shattered his bones and he fell to the floor in a pile. It wasn't like the other man who just had his neck broken, he sort of slumped like bodies were supposed to. The younger man looked like he was slipping out of his skin and there was more blood pooling around him than Dean even thought possible. It was sickening, but Sam had gotten his flare for the dramatic from somewhere and James really meant it when he said no one could ever find out.

"What the fuck was that!" Dean yelled. "Since when can you do that?"

"When I'm upset…"

"James?"

"Stay…stay behind me."

"What's wrong?" Dean asked. "Why are you…James?"

"Please don't, Dean."

"Look at me."

James had his head down which was something Dean had seen before. He didn't know if James had picked it up from Jeremy or if it was the other way around and he really didn't care. He had to see Jeremy and he had to see James as well. It wasn't going to change anything about how Dean felt, but he just had to see for himself.

"Come on…It's okay."

"I'm so ashamed."

"You have nothing to be ashamed of." Dean said as he lifted his chin. "Just let me…your eyes are blue."

"Pwned."

"Wha…what?"

"Young man, I am no devil!" James said as he stood up straight. "These poor bastards on the other hand."

"Don't fuck with me like that! God damnit!"

"I couldn't resist. I'm sorry."

"Fucker."

Dean felt like his heart was trying to claw it's way out of his throat. He really wouldn't have cared if James' eyes had been black, but he did care about being fucked with. He briefly considered beating the shit out of him, but then James went and flashed the pearly whites and all was almost forgiven. Dean was still going to spank him the first chance he got but that was after he found out what the hell had just happened.

"When did you start doing that?"

"A few months now."

"Why didn't you say anything?" Dean asked. "Don't you think you should have mentioned that?"

"Possibly, but it's not something that I need to use."

"You've got to be nearly as strong as Sam is regularly."

"No." James laughed. "I don't think so. We've never seen how strong Sam really is."

"Have I seen how strong you really are?"

"No." James smiled. "You have not."

"Am I going to?"

"Unfortunately you are."

James handed the Colt over so Dean had both weapons capable of killing the two demons downstairs. He passed the dead men on the ground without even paying them even the slightest bit of attention. He was completely detached in a way that made Dean a little jealous. A few years ago he would have done the exact same thing but that's when he was hardened against the world. Seeing James kill without any regret or remorse made Dean think he was really made for the job and with that amount of power it was a shame he wasn't out there helping more.

"Are you ready to save the world, Dean?"

"You're very dramatic for an Englishman."

"My entire family is gay. I have a flair for the dramatic."

"Lead the way." Dean smiled. "To infinity and beyond."

James kicked down a door that was already opened and proceeded to trip down a half flight of stairs before landing flat on his face. He was only down for a second before he popped back up and tried his best to pretend like he hadn't just completely spazzed out, but Dean saw it and surprisingly it didn't make him feel any less safe with his big dorky grandpa.

bitchandjerk @ 2009-11-04T17:26:00

2009-11-04T23:26:46Z

If you want to help me out you could all do me a big favor and peruse my Etsy shop and/or tell everyone you've ever met about it. I'd like that a LOT. No time for a big intro because this story is a biggin'.

Title: Thanks Pt. 3
Author: bitchandjerk
Characters: Sam/Dean,John/Mary/OFC OMCs OFCs Jared/Jensen
Rating :R
Words11,000/2,962,600
Warnings: Wincest,
Summary: Thanksgiving day finally draws to a close but not before one more visitor arrives.
Notes::AU, rest are here.
Disclaimer: I don't own any of these characters.
Feedback: Makes me hard

In a week Sam planned on sitting down with Carol and making his very first scrapbook. It was something she suggested to get him out of the house more and as an activity he might be able to use to make some new friends. Sam was really looking forward to that and while he didn't relish the idea of his mommy helping him make friends he did think it might be nice to meet some other adults who had kids and if those kids came over to play with his kids that would be just fine.

Before Sam went to his first scrapbooking class he still had to finish Thanksgiving dinner, kill a monster, free an angel, and prevent Jason for turning into one. Even though it was a week Sam thought that was an awful lot to do but he wasn't worried at all. He was already pretty damn strong and since he had taken on the Crone he wasn't that worried about Joe especially since he intended on being much stronger by the time that happened. With Joe dead Ian would be free to go back to his son and Gabe would go back to heaven or wherever it was angels hung out with they weren't on the clock. Helping Jason was really the only thing that had Sam concerned but Gabe did mention that he'd be safe as long as Joe didn't become a bigger threat so one solution took care of a different problem.

That was a lot of shit to do, but Sam couldn't do a thing on Thursday besides cook and he had been doing it pretty much nonstop with brief supernatural intermissions. Because his class was coming up Sam decided that while cooking he might take some pictures, that way he'd have something to scrapbook and all the women in the class with him would be super jealous of his adorable floppy haired assistant who had to be the only four year old in the world who could peel an asparagus stalk within an inch of it's life. Sam had bought big jumbo asparagus and Evan was shaving off the stalks to keep them tender, and he also thought that maybe the stalks were what made Dean complain about stinky pee.

Sam had no idea if that was true or not but when Evan told Dean all about the hard work he was doing just for him he made a huge deal out of it. Dean absolutely loved asparagus but he didn't eat it as often as he would have liked because it made for stinky tinkles. Sam had actually caught him once mid-stream trying to take a whiff which was adorable and probably a little gross. It wasn't like piss was the best smelling thing in world to begin with so Sam ate asparagus whenever he wanted without caring what it did to him. He was a little concerned about it making his spunk funky but Dean had never and would never complain about how that smelled, tasted, or felt inside of him.

Thinking about being inside of Dean was something Sam didn't need to be doing so he very quickly busied himself with taking more pictures. He got a really cute one of Evan, with Dean's denim covered ass in the background and Sam was right back where he started from. He wasn't going to say anything to Dean about wanting sex, but it seemed like as soon as it was off the menu it was all Sam wanted. He really wanted to get fucked most of all but he knew that was going to be weeks if not months off on account of the dream, which Joe was going to pay extra for.

"Sammy, are these supposed to pop?"

"Whuh?"

"I guess they get so juicy they just pop." Dean said. "When I'm poking them they're popping…erupting I guess."

"What…what are you talking about?"

"The cranberries I'm stirring."

"Oh…Oh! Yeah, they pop when they get all hot and…juicy."

"That's some excellent stirring, daddy."

"Thank you, baby." Dean smiled. "Uh, babies."

"That's us." Evan whispered. "We're the hottest and we cook the best. We're totally the most helpful."

"That we are." Sam said. "Very true."

"Milo is less helpful."

"You're telling me."

Milo had come into the kitchen with Mary to see if they could help, but there were too many pots on the stove for him to be underfoot and Sam couldn't work and hold him at the same time. He told both babies that and Mary yelled until Carol came to get her, but Milo stayed right where he was and decided to take a nap on the kitchen floor under the table. It looked incredibly uncomfortable but Ollie got him his book and a little blanket before shoving a pacifier in his mouth. He had been out for about thirty minutes and Sam really thought he was being at least as helpful as John had been with the ten pounds of potato peeling.

"He's distracting is what he is." Sam said as he looked over at him. "Dean, is Mary taking a little nap too?"

"Yeah, Carol said she was. It's good they sleep since we're eating lunch later than usual. They're not as patient as some of the chirrens."

"Me!" Evan smiled. "It's weird how you call grandma Carol when there are people around but when we're alone you call her mo…"

"Hey!" Dean yelled. "Wow, look at that asparagus!"

"Hmmm." Evan muttered. "Not really worth interrupting me over."

"We can talk about that later." Dean said as he squatted down. "Maybe tonight when I sing you a song and daddy gives you kisses."

"Sweet, bitch!"

"I thought you'd like that."

"Maybe you could both give me kisses."

"Me?" Dean asked. "I thought you were all about daddy."

"Well I am." Evan said before he paused. "But daddy, you've been so helpful today. Daddy and I wouldn't have been able to do it without your help."

"Are you making fun of me!"

"No, I only do that when it comes to your height issues."

"He's serious, Dean." Sam smiled. "You've been extremely helpful today. Amazing, really."

"You really think I'm more helpful than Jason?"

"No." Sam laughed. "No way, but still thank you."

"You're welcome baby…babies!"

Evan giggled quite loudly and then struck a very cute pose with Dean that Sam had to capture on his fancy new camera. Jeremy had said he paid way too much for it, but Sam bought it after he was shot and Dean had him on lockdown. It was a wildly known fact that homosexuals would wither and die if they didn't shop so Sam did it online and the camera was one of his extravagant impulse purchases. That reminded him of another impulse purchase that might make Dean feel a little better. He wasn't really feeling bad anymore but things were still a little stressful for him.

"I bought you a yacht."

"You did!" Evan gasped. "Daddy, that's so sweet of you! I'm going to keep it on my side of the room."

"Oh…I was talking to daddy."

"I see. Oh well, Ethan would have yelled anyway. Making noise about how he needs a boat and you know he's the bad one, like Milo."

"You bought me a yacht?" Dean laughed. "Why?"

"Well, when I went off the other day I stopped at this dealership and they were just so nice…I think you could take classes and then we can like…sail to New Orleans."

"New Orleans?"

"Yeah, it's just a few hours from there to Monroe." Sam smiled. "We can go see Amy and Auden…and there could be muffalettas."

"Could…I mean…" Dean said before he cleared his throat. "I'd have like a jacket and a hat, right?"

"I actually think that comes with it."

"And I'd be the captain."

"Of course!"

"And I can name the boat." Dean said. "I think I'll call it The Honey Button."

"Totes apprope, daddy."

"Thank you." Dean laughed. "Wow, Sammy, that's really nice of you, but it's like a family yacht, right?"

"Yeah, it's for all of us, but I bought it for you."

"That's very sweet. Now how much did you spend?"

"A nickel."

"Wow, how big is it?"

"Like sixty feet." Sam said before coughing. "Eighty or something."

"Hmm…is there a reason you're telling me now? Seems like it might be a good Christmas present."

"I just thought…"

"Oh." Dean whispered. "Oh, I get it."

"Did my clever plan to make you feel better work?" Sam smiled. "A little?"

"I think so Sammy…but now I'm all distracted by wondering how I'll look in a captain's suit."

"More bangable than ever obviously." Evan said. "Daddy, were you feeling bad?"

"I was a little gassy."

"It because you don't let him fart in bed. He has to hold it in all night!"

"Well, maybe I'll have to make an exception." Sam laughed. "Dean, you may fart in bed as long as you pull back the covers first. Deal?"

"Only took me eight years to get a little freedom in this joint!"

If it kept him happy Sam was going to let Dean eat and fart in bed, maybe even both at the same time. He had been through a terrible experience just a few hours ago and he was giggling and whispering with Evan like nothing had happened. He was still just the tiniest bit off and a boat wasn't going to fix that but it gave him something else to think about and thankfully Mikey was just about to do the rest.

When he walked into the kitchen Dean was busy tickling Evan and Sam was getting some good pictures. Mikey stood right on the other side of the counter and cleared his throat about six times in a row. Normally when the kids wanted attention Sam always dropped whatever he was doing to give it. Mikey was so insistent and dramatic Sam completely ignored him for a few seconds and so did Dean. That made him clear his throat even louder which gave Dean a chance to run over and scoop him up. He wanted them to pay attention to him and he got it because Dean grabbed him and turned him upside down so his blonde head was on the kitchen floor.

"Daddy!"

"Yes?" Dean asked as he spun him around. "Hey, I bet if I spun him fast enough I could keep him balanced on his head."

"Don't you dare!"

"You better not risk it." Sam laughed. "What's going on, Mikey?"

"Well…daddy, I'm for real!"

"Fine." Dean said before he flipped him over. "What is it? Did Alex try to marry you?"

"No." Mikey said quite seriously. "I'm going to ask you both a very serious question and I want you to say yes before I ask it."

"Yes."

"Dean." Sam said as he shook his head. "Don't fall for that. He's going to be a teenager soon. This is some kind of test."

"Do you need us both to say yes?"

"Yes." Mikey nodded. "Come on, daddy."

"I think I need to know what the question is first. Is it a sleepover with Charlie?"

"No."

Sam was sure that Mikey was about to say something really cute but he wasn't just saying yes to any question the kids asked without hearing it. Dean would do it no problem and in a few years Ethan was going to use that as an excuse as to why he stole a car or broke into a liquor store. It was all about setting examples and since Michael was such a bad role model that beat off actors it fell on Mikey to be a good boy.

"Jeremy asked if I wanted to go with him and Aaron later to help out at the shelter in Beaufort."

"Um…"

"And I want to go and help. Can I?"

"I'll be right back!" Dean said as he put Mikey down. "Stay here."

"Where are you going, daddy?"

"I'm going to punch Jeremy in the face and then I'm going to staple uncle Aaron's butt shut."

"Daddy!" Evan yelled. "What if they wanna do the wild thang?"

"They should have thought about that earlier."

Dean was just about to march out of the kitchen when Sam grabbed him by his sleeve. Clearly Aaron and Jeremy would have to be punished, but Sam really thought that could wait and that it wouldn't have to involve any staples. Jeremy had mentioned volunteering to feed the homeless dinner which Sam thought was a very noble thing to do. He was proud of Jeremy and Aaron for wanting to do it, and he really had no problem with Mikey tagging along. What he did have a problem with was still not knowing how to answer the questions Mikey would have when he got home about why some people had three turkeys and some people had none.

"I'm sorry, buddy." Dean said. "We don't want you to do that."

"May I ask why?"

"Ugh." Dean groaned. "Why couldn't you have just yelled like Ethan would have? Did you have to be polite?"

"I think if I'm polite you'll change your mind…or I might blackmail you."

"With what?" Sam asked. "Wow, you went from polite to blackmail awfully quickly."

"I'd hate to really look into that earthquake this morning." Mikey said. "Maybe by doing some research and calling the local meteorologist…"

"You make me so proud." Dean nodded. "You're finally starting to act like a real boy!"

"Hey!"

"That actually helps daddy a lot!"

"Mikey." Sam sighed. "I know why you want to help and I think it's really nice, but those people might upset you."

"Good."

"You want to be upset?"

"Maybe if I saw stuff that upset me…other stuff wouldn't upset me so much." Mikey said. "And I want to help."

"Like when we watched television?" Evan asked. "When Jensen gave that speech about being a homo?"

"Yeah." Mikey nodded. "Like that."

"Is Charlie going with you?"

"Yes, daddy."

"Okay." Sam smiled. "Yes."

"Me too." Dean said. "You may go and help out."

"I think it'll be fun and Jeremy said there's lots we can do in the kitchen."

"I'm sure he's right." Sam said. "You'll have fun and be a big help."

"Okay, thank you. Come on, Evan, Ethan was wondering when you were coming to see us."

"I'll be back, daddy!"

"Okay, baby."

There was a very good reason why Mikey never acted like a real boy and Sam thought that was because he was already a little man. The shooting had been the hardest on him out of all the kids because he understood what had happened but he still couldn't really wrap his mind around why it happened regardless of how smart he was. In a way being so sheltered really was a big handicap for him because stuff would come up that he just didn't get. Sam wasn't completely on board with him hanging out with a bunch of homeless people, but at the same time he had to learn life lessons no one could teach him. He had to see things first hand and if he was supervised and with people who could take care of him some things wouldn't come as such a shock like the shooting had.

"You okay with that?"

"Yeah." Dean laughed. "They're probably just spooning out pudding or something."

"I meant him going when he knows it'll upset him."

"I'm less okay with that, but I get it. He's not our little boy anymore. I should have seen this coming after he asked to go to school alone."

"It's not a bad thing to let him be a little independent."

"You're right. As long as he doesn't find out everything."

"He won't, Dean. Real world absolutely, but nothing else."

"This is good I think. It's like helping people…but you don't have to kill anything."

"Absolutely." Sam laughed. "And he won't resent us when he's older."

"I heard that." John said as he walked into the kitchen. "You've seriously been cooking for like three weeks."

"I would have been done two weeks ago if someone hadn't invited forty extra people."

"He's always bitching." John whispered to Dean. "How's my big boy doing?"

"I'm good, daddy."

John started poking and tickling Dean which made him erupt into a fit of giggles much like Evan had. Sam still didn't have all the details about what happened when Dean was dreaming, but it made him even more thankful for John than usual. Seeing them together made Sam feel all warm inside and he was so glad that he had patched things up with John. When they were arguing all they did was make things worse for Dean and Sam didn't want to do that. He wanted him to be happy and judging by the big smile on his face he was getting closer and closer.

"So, Mikey's going to some kind of hobo parade?" John asked. "Better than the homo parades he's usually at."

"He's helping at the shelter." Sam said. "With your kiss ass sons."

"I told Jeremy to ask you two before he asked Mikey. I don’t know what it is about him not listening to people when they tell him what to do."

"Mmhmm."

"I thought you forgave me." John said as he moved over a little closer. "Come on…lemme see you smile."

"A don wanna." Sam said. "I'm busy."

"Why don't you just…" John said before he paused. "You know, like…Windex Laviosa!"

John rather spastically waved his hands around and somehow managed to slap Sam right in the face. Sam totally resented the implication that he'd ever use mojo for cooking and Mikey was going to raise hell if he ever heard John mention some kind of fucked up Harry Potter magic. Harry Potter was pretty much Mikey's nemesis and though Sam wasn't sure why that was exactly he was going to support his son.

"Ow!"

"Oh, shit, sorry, Sammy, I…Ow! You slapped me!"

"You slapped me first, shit for brains!"

"Windex Laviosa…" Dean muttered. "That's what we need to clean the windows in Vermont that are so high up."

"I'm not going to use mojo to cook dinner." Sam said as he rubbed his face. "I think I've done enough today."

"Jeremy said that chick was like a dragon snake demon bitch." John whispered. "Was she hot?"

"Looking to nail another demon in the stink tube?" Dean asked. "Dad, she was eight feet tall and her tits were leaking."

"Shut the fuck up…she showed you her tits?"

"They were covered in scales and slimy." Sam said. "Also, aren't you the big no mojo poster boy? Not to be confused with my Bunny the pro-homo poster boy."

"Well, Jeremy explained that nothing would happen to you. So if you're not going to go all evil and rape me then you should just…expedite the cooking process."

"Who said anything about you getting raped?" Dean asked. "Did Jeremy say something about that?"

"No." John whispered. "I just naturally assumed."

"You know what, dad? When you're around I do sometimes feel a little evil."

"So…you don't need help?"

"No." Sam smiled. "But thank you."

"How much…"

"About an another hour. Go watch television with the kids."

"You wanna come with me?"

"I'm helping out in here." Dean laughed. "I'm not going to leave Sam alone to watch television."

"You can if you want to, Dean."

"Sammy, I'm right where I want to be."

"So am I."

Normally John would roll his eyes after an exchange like that but he just grabbed a carrot and rather quietly snuck away. Since they got back from killing the Crone Sam kept having little moments with Dean where it was like there wasn't anything else left in the world but the two of them. He was in the middle of one when Dean walked over and proved him right. He was kissing him again and it felt so normal. It felt like it always had and for the ten millionth time Sam's whole body swooned and he let himself go a little limp in Dean's arms.

"Can you get dinner done in a half hour?"

"Can you kiss me like that again?"

"I sure can." Dean smiled. "I'm starving."

"Half hour then."

"For how many kisses?"

"All of them."

Twenty-eight minutes and six kisses later Sam put the turkey down on the dining room table and let his handsome husband carve it in front of all their family, most of their friends, and an angel who Dean decided needed a whole leg to himself.

Last year Mary and Milo were just about three weeks old and only had a little dot of gravy and some mashed potatoes from Dean's fingertips for Thanksgiving. They seemed to enjoy it at the time but Dean knew they were really looking forward to actually eating a little something more substantial. They had pretty much anything anyone could want in front of them so Dean fixed two little plates with a bit of everything they could have and then he just waited. Mary picked up a green bean and had a nibble, but Milo scooped up all his mashed potatoes with his hands and promptly placed them on his own head.

Dean thought about doing the same because it was a very fashion forward look, but he sure as hell wasn't going to waste even a spoonful of what had to be Sam's most incredible meal to date. The tradition was for everyone to take turns and say what they were thankful for but no one was talking. They were all gobbling up the food like it was the last meal they were going to get. Sam was a damn fine cook, but he had really outdone himself, which was something he was apparently aware of. He wanted his perfect meal and nothing said perfect like silence around the dinner table. While he cleaned up Milo he had a big smile on his face which Dean really loved seeing.

That smile was more than just happiness over friends and family sharing a meal. It meant that after the morning they had things could be normal again rather quickly and relatively easily considering. Thanksgiving dinner around one big table was like something Norman Rockwell had painted and it just so happened that he made a career out of capturing normal moments. That was all Sam really wanted out of life most days and unfortunately it was the one thing all the money, influence, and power in the world couldn't buy.

"Sammy?"

"Yeah?"

"Is this something like what you had in mind?"

"I think so." Sam said as he looked around the table. "Less potato heads."

"Bwahbahdah…" Milo whispered. "Abah, dahdah!"

"You know he only did that so you'd give him a bath later."

"Like father like son."

"Well." Dean said as he leaned over. "At least he's paying attention."

"Happy Thanksgiving."

"Happy Thanksgiving, baby."

When Milo was in the middle of them Dean rarely got the kisses he thought he deserved. As soon as he'd be close to closing in on Sam, Milo would either yell or slap him in the face. Not only did Dean get his kiss, but Milo didn't say a word or do anything besides be especially cute. He was sort of checking out the situation and trying his best to get most of what was on his plate in his mouth. Dean thought for a second he was going to get the shifty side eye, but Milo just played it cooled and flaunted his big blue eyes.

"Is he feeling okay?" Nick asked. "Want uncle Nick to poke you with some needles?"

"Wha!" Ollie yelled. "You don even know!"

"He doesn't let you two get away with that often."

"No, he doesn't." Sam smiled. "But every once in a while he lets us slide. How's your food?"

"Oh, man." Nick grinned. "There's a reason you're my favorite brother, Sam."

"Uh…" Bruce said before he coughed. "Hi, I'm sitting right here."

"Yeah, and if you want to move up a spot you should be eating and reading a cookbook at the same time."

"Snap!" Dean laughed. "It's nice to finally spend some time with you, Nick."

"Someone's got to take care of sick babies."

"I agree." Carol nodded. "It's a shame you're the only pediatrician in the entire state and have to work so much."

"Mom…"

"Just a shame, that's all I'm saying."

"I wonder who he got that from."

"Hey, I'm retired, enjoying the good life with my hus…John!"

"You're a bad boy, aren't you?"

"Uh, dad…"

"You're such a bad boy." John whispered. "Yeah, you are."

John was biting down on his bottom lip and totally putting the moves on Sam. Milo had allowed one kiss between daddies but he sure as hell wasn't going to sit idly by while Boppa tried to get a butt. He was pretty quick too because before Dean could even toss a roll Milo grabbed a brussel sprout off Sam's plate and chucked it in John's direction. John was pretty fast too because he swatted it away and ended up hitting Justin right in the middle of the forehead. That made Jenny nearly spit wine across the table and it made Sam smile even bigger.

Dean thought dinner was going really well and after a few minutes he thought that just maybe it could be even better. He had to wait for all the appreciation of the food to die down first but once conversation resumed he tapped his glass and told everyone it was time to share what they were thankful for. He always likes to go last right after Sam so Dean let Ollie lead who was sitting right next to him and Mary. It would have been nice if Mary could tell them what she was thankful for but Dean thought they'd probably have to wait another year to hear that.

"Well, The Beans is thankful for so many a thing." Ollie said dramatically. "But a guess, a wocks and Elmah. Oh, what a mean is a wocks in genewal, but wit daddy still a best."

"Good to see you have your priorities…"

"Oh! Wit Oinkahs, and then wit a Be Curly kit from Aveda and a guess like wit a family?"

"Fair enough." Dean laughed. "Ethan?"

"Lady Gaga."

"Anything else?" Sam asked. "Besides someone you probably shouldn't even know about?"

"Um…" Ethan said before he took a sip of tea. "Dancing, and my family."

"I'm thankful for my family too!" Evan smiled. "And dancing, and cooking and having my own puppy!"

"We also enjoy having Mr. Watkins as our teacher as he's not a bitch."

"Currently." Justin muttered. "Ahem."

"That's sweet, Ethan." Alex smiled. "Thank you."

"Mikey." Dean laughed. "What about you?"

"I'm thankful for this food we have when some people aren't as lucky and that I get to eat it with my family and friends. There's a lot more people than we had last year!"

Dean laughed again and then really took a moment to take in Mikey's observation. Becca and Charlie hadn't been born last year while Justin and James were still six feet under. Jeremy admitted to lurking outside in the bushes most of the day but he wasn't sitting at the table where he belonged and neither was Aaron. He didn't really even know who he was a year ago. It was sort of amazing and Dean knew that seeing everyone together made Sam completely forget about all the justified complaining he had done.

"Mifoo? Your turn."

"I'm thankful that I get to sit down to this big meal with my whole family and all my friends old and new and…uh…having my…my family."

"Wha's a mattah, Mifoo?"

"I'm jus' real happy today."

Jason had put out the place cards and Dean wasn't the least bit surprised that he was sitting very close to Michael. Alex was between them since couples got seated together but they didn't let that bother them. Having Jason there was enough for Michael and probably a lot to deal with. He had to reach over Alex to give Jason's hand a light squeeze so he could make sure really was there.

Seeing that simple little exchange further convinced Dean that they couldn't lose Jason in any capacity. If something else shacked up in his body he wasn't going to be Michael's big brother anymore. He'd still look like him and sound like him but he'd be a completely different person. It wasn't fair to Michael at all to get him back only to lose him again. Dean wasn't working with the same massive mojo Sam had but he was going to do everything in his power to make sure no one slipped inside Jason unless it was Ryan and it was consensual.

"Is it my turn?" Alex asked. "I actually have some pretty big news."

"Even better." Sam said. "What is it?"

"Well, first I'm thankful everyone who matters to me is sitting at this table…and that Jensen is here too."

"Hey!"

"He's just jealous." Jared said as he patted his hand. "Because Michael likes you more."

"Anyway." Alex laughed. "Um…I bought a church, it's small and rundown, but it's just perfect for a little school. I'm going to open my own school for kids who need more help."

"Oh, wow." Dean whispered. "Alex, that's like your dream."

"That's not like your dream." Justin said. "That is your dream."

"And your Beans gets to go!" Ollie smiled. "And then wit some new fwends!"

"Like us." Mikey said. "Other kids who aren't challenged by regular school."

"That sounds fantastic." Sam nodded. "How many kids were you thinking?"

"Ten, around ten I think, maybe more if I had someone helping."

"It's gonna be great." Michael smiled. "Amazing I bet!"

Dean had to agree with that because it seemed like Alex having his own school was going to be great for all those involved. The kids could still have the attention they needed from Alex, but they'd get the added benefit of having some other kids to socialize with. Sam was always going on and on about the socialization so he looked like he was about to do the happy dance on top of the table. Dean was pretty happy too and not just for the kids. He knew how badly Alex wanted to make his own rules and though he loved teaching the kids, he missed having a whole classroom.

"Your turn, Jason." Alex smiled. "What'll it be?"

"Ya'll just say what you're thankful for?"

"Yep." Michael nodded. "It's my second favorite part of Thanksgiving after the food."

"And football!" Dean yelled. "I like to watch football and…"

"Dean." Sam said as he shook his head. "You don't have to pretend."

"I like the parade…" Dean frowned. "And naps."

"I like the parade too." Jason said. "I like…I like how they stop and perform and then people all over the world can see it. I'm thankful for this…for second chances and spending the day with my brother and his family."

"Your."

"Excuse me?"

"Your family." Sam said. "You're a part of our family, Jason."

"I…I am?"

"Yes, you are. I don't want you to feel like Michael is all you have because you have all of us."

"Thank you, Mr. Sam."

Dean nodded and then grabbed Sam's hand under the table. He had been so intense all day especially when it came to Jason and his new career as a carafe. The last thing they needed was to have all of that come out during dinner. Dean didn't want that to happen and luckily Sam managed to smile and sigh a little with the hand squeeze. They hadn't talked to Jason about what he was in for and Dean didn't think they were going to. Sam had a whole vibe about him that sort of told Dean that Jason and the angels were about to become a non-issue.

As was tradition everyone had their turn at what they were thankful for. Jenny and Tony both talked about Becca and Jared mentioned his thick luxurious hair. Craig, despite some still fresh bruises under his sweater was thankful for Justin and Charlie as well as the best friends anyone could want. John somehow managed to not alienate anyone when it was his turn and Carol was positively thrilled with having all her sons at the same table.

Everyone else was pretty damn predictable in what they were thankful for with no surprises but then it was Jeremy's turn and like Alex he had some news. He went with the thanks first and as Dean expected it was family first and then some new friends. It really seemed like things were sort of hard on him which may have had something to do with Sam bippity boppity booing him all the to the other side of the country.

"News?" John asked. "You opening a school too?"

"No…" Jeremy said before he laughed. "Um…"

"Take your time." Aaron smiled. "It's okay."

"Yeah…uh…well, I quit my job at the center."

Dean actually dropped his fork right out of his hand which sent some mashed potatoes flying onto the table cloth. Ollie was pretty fast and managed to scoop them up with his fingers before he joined everyone else in staring at Jeremy. He could have said his big news was getting his dick cut off in favor of a sparkly new vagina and Dean honestly would have been less surprised. Actually he probably could have said he was going to rape them all to death before dessert and Dean still would have just shrugged and kept on eating.

"What?" Sam asked. "You…you…you quit?"

"Before we left."

"Jeremy…" Carol said before she paused. "You…you love your job more than anything, why would you quit?"

"I…well, I enrolled for next semester to go back to school. I don't want to split my focus."

"A big boy school!" Ollie gasped. "Like me, next year?"

"Like Michael."

"Yale?" Michael asked. "You can ride with me!"

"Norwalk." Jeremy laughed. "Not quite ready to be a Bulldog."

"Your big brother went to Norwalk!" Dean yelled. "Me!"

"I remember. I'm going to go into child psychology."

"A doctor?" Mikey asked. "That's so neat, Jeremy."

"And it'll be awesome to have a doctor in the family!"

"Dude!" Bruce said. "We're sitting right here!"

"Oh." Dean whispered. "Right…a doctor!"

Dean totally got that Bruce and Nick had worked extra hard to become doctors and he was proud of them, but with Jeremy it was something completely different. He went to college straight of high school knowing he wouldn't make it to twenty-five on account of the demon that would inevitable get him killed. He didn't have time to do what he wanted so he did what he could and got a job at the center. That job ended up completely controlling every aspect of his life and though Dean knew how badly he wanted to go back to school he also knew that was never going to happen. Jeremy couldn't work full time and go to school so something had to give. He had chosen the right thing and now he was going to be able to follow his dream. Thinking about it actually got Dean all choked up because he was very proud to call Jeremy his little brother.

"Wha! You make daddy cwy cuz' ya wanna split open The Beans' head and feast on a goo witin!"

"Ollie." Michael said as he shook his head. "That's not what psychologists do."

"Wha in a world…"

"He'll talk to people when they're sad and find out why." Sam said. "Isn't that neat?"

"I think that's very cool, Jeremy." Charlie nodded. "And it's a good idea."

"Wha…what?"

"I think you'd be good at that."

"Dude…"Justin whispered. "Did you get into the booze again?"

"I just think it's nice."

"Mmhmm."

Justin narrowed his eyes and then switched glasses with Charlie just to be on the safe side. Dean thought maybe he had gotten a little drunk because he never said anything nice about Jeremy. He actually sort of seemed to enjoy constantly busting his balls, which Dean always thought was a little funny as well. The encouragement struck him as strange until he remembered Sam mentioning how much Charlie wanted to help that morning. Jeremy was following his dream and it certainly seemed like Charlie wanted to follow his which just so happened to be fighting evil. Things with Justin were definitely a little tense so Dean made another note on his big long mental list to discuss it with him.

"Your turn." Jeremy said. "What are you thankful for?"

"You." Aaron smiled. "And my family, my friends, and my faith."

"And." Sam coughed. "Sorry, I think I'm getting that pig flu."

"That's so retro, Sammy."

"Right?"

"And a brother who will go so far out of his way to make me…"

"Um…" Evan said before he paused. "Pretty sure he was just walking around all day looking hot."

"Okay." Aaron laughed. "A brother and a very cute nephew who will spend all day making me bolognaise."

"Much better." Sam said. "Your turn, Big Jimmy."

"Well, there are so many things for which I am thankful. I…"

"You feel that?" Jeremy whispered. "What…"

Jeremy, Aaron, and James all looked like someone had just set their asses on fire. They were all sensing something that Dean knew had to be bad news. If one of them got agitated it wasn't anything to worry about but when all three perked up it was a sure sign that something was going on. Jeremy looked like he was very close to getting up to investigate but Gabe was up first and actually pushed him down to keep him seated when he passed.

Whatever was going on seemed like it had to be outside because Jeremy was looking towards the window and it was exactly where Gabe headed. James looked pretty concerned as well, but he was in the middle of giving thanks and the kids wanted him to finish. Mikey actually suggested it, and he suggested so pointedly that Dean thought maybe he knew something as well.

"Mikey, is there something out there?"

"No, not that I know of."

"You didn't feel that?" Jenny asked. "Sam?"

"No, nothing."

"There's nothing there." Gabe said. "Perhaps…James, would you mind?"

"Not at all." James said as he held up his hand. "I don't freeze you because of our special baby."

"Uh…neat." Ann said as he looked around the table. "Your not hurting Belle's baby, are you?"

"Good heaven's no!"

Todd and Belle were all the way at the other end of the table and just as frozen as the rest of the muggles. Dean hated when they had to use mojo on their friends, but Jared was already so skittish and there was no way Nick would understand what was going on. Dean didn't understand it either but he wasn't alone because Gabe looked totally lost.

"You felt it too, right?"

"Yeah." Aaron nodded. "Like magic?"

"Oh boy, wit a mojo!" Ollie laughed. "A feel it a lil while ago."

"When?" Sam asked. "When did you feel it, baby?"

"A guess after ya bwing a cookies."

"When you guys left." Charlie said. "To go do stuff…when you weren't here."

"Oh!"

"Ripple." Jeremy laughed nervously. "It takes a while for everything to catch up."

"What does that mean?" Dean asked. "Is everything okay?"

"Yes." Gabe nodded. "Everything's fine, there's nothing there."

"When you do something big it makes like shockwaves." Jeremy said. "And we just got a little aftershock from our fieldtrip."

"Are you sure?"

"He's right." Gabe said before he went back to the window. "James?"

"As I was saying." James said after flicking his wrist. "I'm thankful for my beautiful family, my baby, and my gorgeous soon to be wife. Most of all I'm thankful for a life I get to live with all of you."

"That is really sweet, James." Dean smiled. "Really…"

"Oh, and my iPhone!"

"Why don't you use that thing to add me back on Facebook?" John asked. "I only have like three friends now."

"Perhaps when you're a better man you'll have twelve hundred and sixty-three like I do."

"Excuse me?" Sam asked. "How is it possible you have that many friends?"

"I'm a friendly person."

"Yeah." Anthony laughed. "Friendly. His profile picture is him soaking wet in a speedo with you behind him in that leather Armani bathing suit."

"James! You put a picture of me half naked on the internet!"

"No one is looking at you, Sam."

"Oh!"

"I need to get on Facebook." Dean whispered. "Sounds like fun times."

"Will you add me?" John asked. "And not delete me every time I piss you off?"

"Yeah, dad, I will."

"That's hot."

"What are you two thankful for?" Carol asked. "This is my attempt to end conversations about Facebook."

"It's really important." John said. "You have no idea, if I get a few more neighbors on Farmville I can…"

"John."

"Oh, right, right, go on boys."

"This." Dean laughed. "This right here."

"I was going to say the same thing." Sam smiled. "The exact same thing."

They both had so much to be thankful for, and Dean had actually worked on his list a little in the shower earlier, but when he got right down to it he was most thankful for all the moments that made up a good life. He was thankful for the kids and the rest of their family and friends, but the experiences they gave him were worth more than anything else in the world.

Instead of rattling off everything everyone already knew Dean kept on eating the best meal of his life while he helped Mary with her food. Sam didn't say anything either, but he did lean over for one more kiss which was just enough sugar to hold him over until dessert.

When Mikey came back from the shelter all the rest of the kids were already in bed and dreaming sweet turkey laced dreams. Ollie was so full he said he couldn't even wear his pajama pants and the twins barely even made it to their beds. The babies had been out the longest and Sam knew they weren't going to make a peep until morning. Mikey was really tired as well and he was just as upset as Sam expected him to be.

Charlie was mostly unaffected by the homeless shelter and he hugged everyone goodnight before Justin carried him out to their guest house. Seeing how unfazed he was sort of made Sam a little jealous that Mikey couldn't be the same way and for a minute he sort of doubted himself as a parent. Charlie wasn't upset by homeless people because he knew about all the awful things in the world and Mikey was so sheltered that he just didn't really get it.

He understood that some people didn't have homes to live in or money to buy food, but then he understood a lot of things when he read them or it was explained to him. Seeing homeless people in person was an entirely different experience because Mikey could see their ragged clothes and smell them. He saw how hungry and cold they were and he didn't like it at all. Sam thought it was a good idea for them to sit down and talk but Mikey said he was too tired and needed some quiet time to think about things.

Jeremy and Aaron had already talked it over with him so Sam was feeling pretty okay about not having a full conversation. As long as the issue had been partly addressed Sam was going to be okay with Mikey thinking things over. He was sort of looking forward to when they actually talked because given a few days there was a very good chance Mikey might just come up with a solution to completely end world hunger and poverty.

After Mikey was tucked in bed Sam still had other things to do. He wasn't just being a dick about the cooking thing for no reason, he was being a dick because he knew exactly what was going to happen once dinner was over. Everyone had sort of snuck back to their houses to have a little nap and that nap had ended up becoming bedtime. The kitchen was still covered in pots, pans, and dishes and Sam knew Dean was probably the only person who was going to help him out. They were going to talk while they worked but first Sam wanted to shower and put on his pajamas so he could fall into bed the very second the last dish was put back in it's place.

He was standing naked under the scalding streams of water when he felt the shower door open up. Sam was almost shocked because he thought a shower with Dean was still a few days off. They showered together all the time without doing anything sexual, but Sam thought the whole experience of being hot, wet, and naked might be more than Dean wanted to deal with so soon.

"Dean, are you okay with this?"

"We're just showering." Dean shrugged. "Brothers do this all the time."

"Um…"

"Okay, well, I think about brothers doing this all the time."

"You don't have to do something you're uncomfortable with for me." Sam said. "I know you're confused and…"

"No, Sammy, this is for me. This is what I want to do."

"We can talk now if you want." Sam smiled. "So when we're cleaning up you won't have to stop eating all the leftover pie."

"No."

"Well, you're not going to eat all of if, but if you wanted to…"

"No, Sammy…I mean I don't want to talk about whatever it is you're going to do to get stronger."

"Why not?"

"Because I trust you."

"You…you trust me with something this big and scary?"

"Implicitly." Dean said. "Do what you have to, but I'm coming with you."

"I was actually going to talk to you about that." Sam smiled. "I want you there."

"You do?"

"Yeah, on one condition."

"What is it?" Dean asked. "Tell me."

"You have to wear your leather jacket."

"Done."

Sam nodded and then moved closer just so he could hug Dean. There was something very sexual about the two of them being naked and pressed together but Sam just wanted to get close. All day he had been thinking about how he had to protect Dean and everyone else from harm, but solitude would only make Sam weaker and he needed to be strong. If he went in alone he was going to be so worried about Dean at home with the kids that he'd end up slipping and letting Joe gain the upper hand. If Dean was with him he could help and Sam sure as hell did have a thing for old leather.

"I have a boner."

"I wasn't going to mention it." Sam whispered. "But it's very nice."

"Sammy, I hate feeling like this."

"It'll get better, I promise."

"I want it better now. I want to tell you to get down on your knees and take care of it for me."

"You never hurt me."

"I know."

"Let's just get cleaned up so we can do those dishes."

"Okay, Sammy. I'm sorry."

"Hey." Sam said as he pushed back Dean's hair. "You didn't do anything wrong."

Sam thought the joint shower was a big step in the right direction but it was obviously one Dean had forced himself to make and he was getting very close to backsliding. Sam couldn't let that happen so he backed away and kept his eyes above the waist which was pretty much damn near impossible. Dean was looking a lot, and he made no attempt to hide it so Sam thought it was best they cut their shower short.

Once they were back in the bedroom and away from all the heat Dean seemed much better. He wanted to take some big boy steps but Sam could tell that baby steps were better. While they got dressed Dean was still peeking but his excitement was starting to dwindle. Sam did get a peek of that and instead of being embarrassed or turning away Dean grinned a little and then threw his towel across the room.

"Dishes?"

"Dishes." Sam sighed. "God, there are so many dishes."

"We can leave them." Dean shrugged. "Are you pissed everyone bailed?"

"No. You know what? I'm not even pissed about there being so many people here. It was a really good day…well…afternoon at least."

"One day we'll be totally done dealing with this bullshit."

"You think?"

"Yeah, Sammy." Dean said as he held out his hand. "But for now there are dishes."

"Lead the way."

When Sam took Dean's hand he felt a little hopeful that maybe they'd really have a normal life one day. He was less hopeful when they walked into the kitchen and found a complete stranger sitting at the counter eating a slice of pumpkin pie. Sam immediately went on the defensive because he knew better than anyone that strangers in a locked house was never a good sign.

The woman, or girl because she looked rather young didn't seemed bothered by their presence at all. She went right on eating her pie without even looking over. She wasn't doing anything besides eating but Sam was still threatened and he wasn't going to take any chances. He held out his hand and threw all his mojo into knocking her into the wall so he could hold her still but to his utter horror nothing happen. When he pushed even harder he felt some tiny little spark but it was basically nothing. The Crone was supposedly the biggest big bad left and Sam had torn her into pieces so he had no idea what kind of monster was in his kitchen or how long she had been there. It even made him thing that Joe was maybe a Joann.

"Who the hell are you?"

"You're really a ask questions later kind of guy." She said as she turned to face them. "What's with the mojo?"

"I don't take kindly to strangers in my house." Sam said. "Dean, go check on the kids."

"They're fine."

"You better pray they are." Dean said. "If you hurt them…"

"Wow, overprotective much?"

"Go, Dean."

"What are you going to do?"

"Mojo might be useless." Sam said before he cracked his knuckles. "But I made it pretty far without it."

"Game on!" The woman said as she stood up. "This is going to be fun!"

When Dean ran towards the kids Sam ran towards the woman. She was a little blonde thing and Sam thought it seemed unlikely she'd be stronger than him. Jenny was blonde and smaller but it wasn't like there were a bunch of little Buffy's running around South Carolina. Sam was pretty sure he could hit her hard enough to knock her out and then they'd be able to tie her up while they got reinforcements like the Colt that Jeremy and Aaron were keeping safe in their guest house.

Sam pulled back his fist when he got close and put every ounce of strength he had into his punch. If he had hit her he was pretty sure he would have done some damage but in the span of a blink she had bent backwards to avoid his fist. Jeremy was the last person Sam had seen move like that and even he was a little sluggish when compared to super girl. There was even an amazing fluidity to her movement that convinced Sam she wasn't just some cute blonde chick.

"Come on, you can do better than that."

"What are you?" Sam asked before he spun around. "You're not…"

"Bite your tongue and calm down. I'm obviously stronger than you are and if I wanted to fight I wouldn't have been having some of your delicious pumpkin pie."

"If you hurt my kids…"

"Dude. I picked the lock on the backdoor and had a piece of pie. That's it. I'm going to sit back down and you can relax a little."

Sam didn't even consider relaxing until Dean was back in the kitchen next to him. The kids were all fine and so were James and Ann. Sam sort of wished that Dean had gotten James but he probably couldn't have done much good. He was a strong fighter, but Ms. Congeniality so obvious had everyone beat.

She seemed very interested in Dean and smiled at him before she sat down with her hands in the air. That just pissed Sam off even more because Dean was his and he didn't appreciate anyone looking at him without his permission. Even worse than that was the way Dean was staring back. He didn't exactly look interested but he was obviously intrigued and Sam hated that it was with good reason.

They had established a few months ago that James' wife Sarah was the best looking chick ever with Ann in a very close second. The woman at the counter made them both look downright dowdy. She was dressed in jeans and a plain black shirt that was just slightly unbuttoned. She had that whole reserved sexiness thing going on that Sam knew Dean was a total sucker for. He also had a thing for blondes and a total weakness for braids. The woman had her long blonde hair in two French braids on either side of her head and Sam could see how jealous Dean was of all that thick shiny hair.

"Why are you here?" Sam asked. "Make it quick."

"Right to the point?"

"If you know what's good for you."

"Very well." She smiled. "On Monday morning you go to take out Joe and by Monday afternoon half of Long Island is reduced to a pile of rubble."

"Wha…what?"

"Yeah, it's crazy. It's just gone as in having to redraw maps."

"There are eight million people living in Long Island." Sam said. "I'd never do anything that would hurt that many people."

"Who said anything about hurting them? You killed one person that day and I'm here to make sure that doesn't happen."

"Of course you are." Sam laughed. "Wow, this is really a desperate move. Why don't you go back where you came from and tell your boss or your buddy or your bitch that I'm coming for him and it's going to end bloody."

"You need to listen to me."

"Why?"

"Because I…"

"You…" Dean said before he laughed. "Sammy…"

"What?"

"Don't…don't you see?"

Sam didn't want to take his eyes off their new friend but he looked over very quickly at Dean. He had tears in his eyes and he was very slowly and cautiously making his way across the kitchen. Sam wanted to hold him back because there was a whole world of wrong going on, but he couldn't do it. He couldn't hold Dean back when he had such a happy look on his face.

"Mary?"

"Dean, that's…"

"Mary?" Dean said again. "Sammy, it's our baby."

"Hi, dad."

"Holy shit…" Dean said before he paused. "I know I didn't let you leave the house dressed like that!"

"Dad!"

"And you're wearing way too much makeup!"

"Not even!"

"Even!"

"What the fuck…" Sam whispered. "Mary? Really?"

"Mikey's going to be so mad at me. We had this whole thing worked out where I get in and out without either of you figuring it out."

Dean laughed like he was completely psychotic and then gave what was without a doubt the biggest hug of his life. He didn't need any actual proof because he knew what he saw and more importantly what he felt. Sam wasn't so sure they weren't dealing with another surprise from Joe, but once Dean backed away Mary smiled. That was really all it took for Sam to be completely convinced that she had come back to help them out. It also made him feel all icky for thinking she was checking Dean out, but then she was a Winchester.

"Oh God." Sam said as he hugged her. "It's really you."

"In the flesh. Wow, you're both so…young and hot."

"We're not hot anymore?" Dean asked. "I must be."

"Distinguished I'd call it."

"How old are you right now?" Sam asked. "What uh…"

"Right now I'm a baby and sleeping in my room with assface. You need to be careful with the questions. I have to go back home and I don't want it all screwed up."

"Assface?"

"Milo." Mary said. "He's an assface."

"No, he isn't!" Sam yelled. "He's a sweet precious angel!"

"When we're six he convinces me we can fly and I jump off the balcony and break my arm."

"Aw, that's cute!"

"Sammy!"

"Well, he's a cutie." Sam shrugged. "Wait, I mean how old are you right now?"

"Eighteen." Mary said. "Just to get it out of the way we're all fine, everyone's alive, everyone's happy and yes, there are spoiled fat grandchildren."

"Dad's still around?" Dean asked. "I know you shouldn't…but…"

"Yeah, dad. He is."

Sam had so many things he wanted to ask, but he knew he couldn't and he was almost positive that Mary was short on time. Jeremy had already given them the crash course on popping back in time and Sam knew that it was extremely dangerous. Dean had been there for the conversation but apparently he wasn't paying attention since he was firing one questions off after another and Mary wasn't really answering any of them. Seeing Dean so excited about what seemed to be a bright future for their family was kind of cute, but unfortunately Mary hadn't showed up for a social visit.

"Did I braid your hair like that!"

"Yes, dad, you did."

"You don't call us daddy." Dean said. "Do you hate us?"

"I call you both daddy sometimes." Mary laughed. "You do know I'm here for a reason, right?"

"To show us how pretty you are! Sammy, isn't she gorgeous?"

"Always was."

"Hey, in the future do they have an invention that lets you pee without getting out of bed?"

"Dad, seriously, I have about ten minutes and you need to understand."

"Tell me." Sam said. "What happens on Monday?"

"Okay, I don't know everything because you two don't talk about it. No one does. I don't know who he is, or what he is, but he's somewhere on Long Island and you can't kill him."

"Do you know what he did to us?"

"Bit and pieces. I know it's hard for you to understand, but you can't kill him."

"Why?" Sam asked. "I don't…"

"Dad, I don't know, you just told me to tell you to not kill him no matter what. If you do…you're going to end up like what I have to go home to."

"Which is?"

"I think this is the first time I've ever seen you two actually happy." Mary smiled. "Neither of you are happy and it's because you killed Joe."

"Are…are we in love?" Dean asked. "We're supposed to always be in love."

"Mikey says…Mikey says when he was a kid it was so different and Michael he won't…well, you're still in love but I don't know that you'd be together if it weren't for us. Dad, please tell me you won't kill…"

"I won't." Sam said. "I…uh…I won't hurt him. I won't do anything."

"No, you have to find him on Monday, do everything you planned on doing but when you get the opportunity to kill him you need to let him live and listen to what he has to say."

"Okay." Sam nodded. "Anything else?"

"You need to bring James."

"Yeah, uh…I will, we will…uh…"

"Sammy." Dean said as he sucked up his breath. "No matter what happens in the future, you know we'll always love each other."

Sam wiped at his eyes and nodded but he couldn't think of anything to say. If Mary wanted to really convince him not to kill Joe she really should have led with the whole unhappy and only together for the sake of the kids thing. Sam really didn't know why on earth he shouldn't kill Joe, but he did know he trusted Mary with his life and that it really was her.

"So remember." Mary said. "Don't kill Joe, do everything you planned on doing, and make absolutely sure that James is there."

"I got it." Sam smiled. "Thank you."

"Thank yourself. It was your idea to send me back."

"If I do kill him I'll regret it for the rest of my life, won't I?"

"Like you wouldn't believe." Mary nodded. "I'm going to take the rest of this pumpkin pie. I barely got any before Buh…um, before it was gone."

"What was that?" Dean asked. "Who is…what were you about to say?"

"Buh-ryan. Brian. My friend Brian."

"Your friend Brian who spent Thanksgiving with us and really likes pie?" Dean asked. "Seriously?"

"Yes?"

"You're grounded."

"I'm already grounded." Mary said before she picked up the pie. "Until time stops."

"Why?" Sam asked. "What'd you do?"

"Went back in time dressed like this." Mary sighed. "Lame, by the way."

"Just button it up." Dean said as he buttoned her shirt. "You've totally got Amy's boobs."

"Who else's would I have?"

"Well, Jenny doesn't have a lot up front." Dean shrugged. "Well, not much."

"Jenny." Mary said through her teeth. "Amy's my mother."

"Is…" Sam said before he paused. "Is Jenny not a part of our family anymore?"

"She never was."

"But…"

"I can't stay, this is…this is the stuff we're not supposed to talk about. You've got to just stop talking."

"Okay." Dean said. "It's okay, calm down."

Mary looked very upset but Sam knew it wasn't because she was afraid of messing up the future she had to go back to. When Dean brought up Jenny, Sam could feel something in Mary change. It was like her entire body went on the defensive and that beautiful smile faded from her face. If Jenny wasn't a part of the family anymore Sam had to assume that she had tried to get custody of Mikey or the babies because there was really nothing else that they couldn't get over.

"I have to go." Mary smiled. "I love you both so much, we all do."

"And you promise everyone's okay?" Dean asked. "Not specifics, just tell me again."

"Everyone's okay."

"I love you."

"Me too, dad."

"Okay, then give me a hug and get back to where you belong and…you're not wearing heels."

"No."

"And you're taller than me." Dean sighed. "Is anyone in this family shorter than me!"

"Milo." Mary whispered. "He's about five foot ten."

"Thank God!"

Sam thought it was funny that out of everything Dean was more concerned with being the shortest and what Mary was wearing. She was taller than him which Sam had noticed but didn't feel like commenting on and she was dressed very appropriately. When Sam hugged her again he also got to feel just how strong she was, so she could probably dress anyway she wanted to and take care of herself.

"Promise me, dad."

"I won't kill him, I promise."

"I know you like to kill people!"

"You know everything about…I mean you know about this life we live."

"Yeah."

"We'd never tell you that." Dean said. "We always say we'll never tell you."

"That's what you two say." Mary laughed. "You change everyday. You tell us when we need to know."

"But we didn't want you to know." Sam said as he shook his head. "We never wanted you to know about monsters."

"Dad, you know why kids are scared of things under their bed?"

"Because that's scary."

"Exactly." Mary smiled. "And they know their parents aren't heroes. Our parents are. We've never been afraid and we never will be. I have to go."

"Okay." Sam whispered. "I love you."

"I love you both. See you in about seventeen years."

After she kissed both of them Sam blinked the tears out of his eyes and then she was just gone. He felt so empty for a minute, but then Dean started laughing and smiling which was just about the best sound in the world. Not only did he have some kind of proof that he'd be the tall one eventually, but he had what he thought was confirmation that their next child would be his little girl.

"Buffy." Dean said. "That's gotta be it."

"What?"

"She said Buh. We must name the next one Buffy!"

"Are you totally retarded?" Sam asked. "Buffy Winchester is the most fucked up name ever."

"What else could it be?"

"I don't know, but I'll cut you before I let you name our daughter Buffy."

"Weak." Dean sighed. "What was that about Jenny?"

"I have no idea and I'm too tired to worry about it now." Sam said as he looked around the kitchen. "You know what? Fuck these dishes."

"Oh, thank God!"

"Let's go to bed."

"Lemme just get one thing."

When Sam got into bed that night he wasn't next to Dean like he was hoping for but having Mary and Milo between them wasn't so bad. Sam thought it best to keep him close and she had certainly earned a special comfy sleep in the big bed wrapped up in Dean's arms. The next few days were going to be hard on everyone but on Thanksgiving night Sam planned on falling asleep with a smile on his face.

"Goodnight, Sammy. I love you."

"I love you too."

"Night Mary." Dean said before he yawned. "Goodnight, Assface."

"Hey!"

"Oh come on. That's classic."

"Still." Sam said as he pulled Milo closer. "That's my little guy."

Sam kissed on Milo and hugged him just a little tighter before offering his hand to Mary. She was sound asleep but she still took his finger and held on tight.

50k

2009-10-28T00:06:27Z

There's a joke made in the next chapter that Sam's been cooking for three weeks, and it's so true.

Title: Thanks Pt. 2
Author: bitchandjerk
Characters: Sam/Dean,John/Mary/OFC OMCs OFCs Jared/Jensen
Rating :R
Words10,300/2,952,600
Warnings: Wincest,
Summary: Sam and Dean go after the Crone to get information about Joe.
Notes::AU, rest are here.
Disclaimer: I don't own any of these characters.
Feedback: Makes me hard

The house was a disaster area. Dean checked everything out very quickly before he went to see the kids and he really couldn't believe it. Things had been knocked off shelves and furniture had been turned over. The lights in the kitchen were in shards all over the floor and one of the fixtures had even come loose. There was no real major damage that couldn't be fixed, but it was still a mess and it was going to take a while to clean up. Dean was really most concerned with the fixture, but Todd was pretty good with everything and screwing it back in wouldn't be a problem for him.

Dean's other big concern was Anthony who had really been through more than enough in his life. He had a pretty deep slice on his bicep and his shirt was so far beyond ruined, but he was actually okay though obviously a little shaken. Jeremy had helped him out a little but he needed to reserve his strength so they let Justin take over after a minute or so. He wasn't as strong, but he could stop the bleeding, start the healing, and leave the scars for Jeremy and Aaron once they were better.

Jason had moved the babies into the kid's room where they were all waiting for Dean. When Dean was dreaming it all felt so incredibly real. He didn't feel like he had ever become a father or someone's husband. He felt like an ordinary guy who had lost everything. That feeling was still sticking around even though he was awake and Dean hated himself for it. He didn't feel connected to Sam in any way, and he really felt like he should keep his distance. He didn't really feel connected to the kids immediately either, but then they noticed he had come to see them and their eyes all lit up at once. It was so easy for him to become a father again and that gave him hope that he could get back on track with Sam.

They were all perfect fine and absolutely real. Mikey was so excited about there being an earthquake on the East coast and he was already thinking about writing a paper for school. Ethan and Evan were a little concerned about the earthquake interrupting Sam cooking them pies, but Dean assured them that was something that was going to get done no matter what else was going on. Ollie didn't say anything about the earthquake, he just pulled up his shirt and gave Dean what was easily the best belly of his life. It was still early for the babies, so they were sleeping again, but Dean still gave them kisses and made sure they were extra warm in Evan's bed.

Michael was watching over them with Alex, Jensen, and Jason. They all knew it wasn't an earthquake and Dean wasn't about to get into it with them. He reminded everyone yet again that everything was fine and there'd be breakfast as soon as the kitchen was cleaned up. It seemed like Sam had only blown the lights in the kitchen and the bedroom, so they'd be fine in the rest of the house once the glass was swept up.

Dean really wanted to thank Jensen for thinking so fast on his feet, but that was going to have to wait. He had other things to do and Dean didn't want to keep Sam waiting. He came into the bedroom just when Dean was giving the kids extra kisses and talked to all of them again. He was so obviously distracted which just further convinced Dean that they'd need some real information on Joe because if Sam stayed strange the kids were going to notice.

Sam came with juice boxes and a little plate of cookies to hold the kids over until breakfast. They loved that and got right into it while Dean left the room with Sam to do some incredibly fucked up shit. That was how Dean had been thinking of it since Aaron first brought the Crone up because she sounded like one messed up bitch. Dean didn't really like associating with those kinds of unsavory characters but he sure as hell didn't think their family or their house could handle Sam getting cranky again.

Before the went outside Sam had a very strange and tense moment with John. They were just sort of staring at each other across the kitchen and though Sam apologized and John accepted it, it was just totally fake. Dean felt really awkward and he didn't know what side he was going to come down on. Sam shouldn't have lost his shit so easily, but then John should have known better than trying to get through to him. He was the last person Dean would have sent in there to deal with Sam, but for some reason he thought he should be the first. It was another thing to deal with later and another thing that could wait.

When they got outside Dean was alone with Sam and waiting for the wonder twins. It was really cold out and Dean was wondering if he should have grabbed a jacket since he had no idea how long they'd be out there. Sam looked extra cozy and actually pretty damn cute since he was in a baby boy blue sweater and a matching blue shirt. He had told Dean just last night about how he was really into matching his shirt to his sweater and dressing Milo the same and it was a very nice effect even without a red headed baby around.

"I like the sweater and the shirt."

"Thanks."

"I'm thinking I'll wear that turtleneck sweater you got me."

"You look cute in that." Sam smiled. "This shouldn't take long."

"Are you scared?"

"No. Are you?"

"No."

Dean was telling the truth because he was standing next to Sam who could so obviously handle anything he came up against. Dean didn't get scared until Aaron and Jeremy came out of their guest house with the box they kept the Colt in. They didn't technically need it, but Jeremy had still popped back home to get it which worried Dean a little. Dean made sure he loaded it and was holding it because Sam had his own weapons and so did Jeremy and Aaron. Dean was the weakest player, but he had a gun in his hand which made him feel a little more at ease.

"Here's the rules." Jeremy said. "You're going to see some fucked up shit. Shit you'll want to kill, take my advice and don't kill anyone or anything."

"Why?" Sam asked. "What about her?"

"Her you can kill." Aaron nodded. "But don't start a fight we won’t be able to get out of."

"What can we expect to see?"

"This is where the things you hunted came from, Dean. It's not pretty and it's scary as hell."

"We should take Gabe with us." Sam said. "Why didn't he come down earlier?"

"I assume he had other things to do." Jeremy said before pausing. "And he can't go where we're going."

"Why?"

"Because he's not a demon."

"Neither are…"

Dean decided it was best to not argue with Jeremy over what they all were or what they weren't. Whether he liked it or not they all had something in their veins that shouldn't have been there. It made Dean feel dirty but he took some comfort in knowing that he was the least polluted and the kids were even better off. Even Sam was better off than Aaron and Jeremy since they had a lot of leftovers.

"Now in order to get there, we'll need to concentrate. It may take an hour or more to…"

"Jeremy…" Aaron whispered. "We are there."

"I have dinner to cook." Sam said. "I don't have any time to waste."

"How'd you do that?"

"I just did it." Sam smiled. "So…this is terrifying."

Sam had picked the perfect word because Dean's whole life was flashing before he eyes. They were still in the back of the house, but everything had gone sort of dim and dark. The sun wasn't in the sky and all the grass and trees were dead and bare. Dean had been so insistent about tagging along, but he was thinking it might have been best to stay in the real world where it was nice and warm with cocoa and kisses.

"What the fuck is this…" Dean whispered. "Oh, God, what's that smell?"

"Rot." Aaron sighed. "I don't miss this place."

"You've been here before?" Sam asked. "When you were kids?"

"This is our vacation home." Jeremy said. "Remember what I said. Don't engage and be ready when you see her."

"How will I know?"

"You'll know, Sam, trust me. She's physically stronger and faster than you and you need to stay focused."

"When should I shoot?" Dean asked. "Is there like a sign I should be looking for."

"Mmhmm." Jeremy smiled. "If the three of us are dead you should shoot her."

"You should get a job where you like make people feel better, Jeremy."

"Can we focus?" Sam asked. "What else do we need to know?"

"She'll lie. She'll lie and tell the truth in the same breath, but you've got to know what she's doing. Don't let her entangle you."

"Sammy…do you know where you're going?"

"I feel her. She's coming."

Sam was moving towards the woods and he was doing it with incredible purpose like there was a big neon light out there that only he could see. Jeremy and Aaron were supposed to be the experts but they were hanging back and playing follow the leader. Dean really wanted them in front, but Sam was just too in charge of the situation. He wanted to be on the front line because he knew he was the strongest and he wanted to protect everyone.

While they were walking and staying quiet Dean made the mistake of really taking in his surroundings. The house itself and the outbuildings were all there and for the most part they looked the same, everything else had drastically changed though and seeing the grass so dead was killing Dean. He was watching it as he walked and he actually had to pause to get a closer look. There was something else down there just below the brown blades and Dean knew there shouldn't have been much of anything besides roots or maybe worms.

"What…Aaron, what's this down here?"

"Dean!"

Aaron grabbed Dean by his shoulder and yanked him backwards so hard it hurt. Normally Dean would have complained, called him a devil, and then cried to Sam, but that was in the real world. In wherever the fuck they were he thanked Aaron and then stuck a little closer. Whatever the hell had just popped out of the ground nearly took Dean's whole fucking head off and they really couldn't risk Sam going nuclear again especially in such a strange place.

"What the hell?" Dean asked. "What was that?"

"Don't go looking for anything." Aaron said. "Don't think about anything."

"How the fuck am I going to do that!"

"Dean." Jeremy said. "Use your in hell voice, please. Let's not draw attention to ourselves. There are things here that don't want us here and they're going to try their best to get to you."

"That doesn't answer any questions. What was that thing?"

"Whatever you thought was under the ground."

"Okay." Sam whispered. "So whatever's here can manifest itself as…anything?"

"Yeah."

"Okay, I thought about worms, not some…I don't even know what the fuck that was."

The thing that came out of the ground wasn't a worm at all or anything close. It was black and slick with it's bones on the outside and razor sharp teeth snapping in the air. It made Dean realize after four years why Ethan and Evan were so terrified of worms. They were some scary bitches and Dean thanked God his babies would never have to see anything like what he just saw.

"You ain't seen nothing yet." Jeremy whispered. "Stay behind me."

"I have a gun, I think I can handle myself. I can…"

"You were saying?"

"We're gonna need a bigger boat." Sam said. "Much…much bigger."

Dean looked around Sam and swallowed hard because the little gun in his hand wasn't going to do a damn bit of good. Maybe if he talked to James about some sort of demon killing missile they'd be okay, but one bullet wasn't going to get the job done. Dean doubted even dozens of bulls all centered on her forehead would have done anything other than make her flinch.

Jeremy and Aaron had really only said how scary the Crone was while leaving off the important details like that she was mammoth and probably eight feet tall. She even made Sam and Aaron look small which was really saying something since they were great big barrel chested bitches. Dean's life flashed before his eyes again and he was really surprised at how much time he spent on his hair which was something he wanted to rectify if they made it out alive.

The being before them was quite obviously female, but she wasn't anything close to human, so Dean didn't want to call her a woman. She had large exposed breasts that were leaking from the nipples and covered in what appeared to be scales. It was incredibly disturbing and Dean didn't like the whole lady snake thing she had going on. She was all slick and slimy and still in a way a little beautiful. It was mostly in the face which was the most human feature she had to offer. Everything else was something else and Dean was seriously considering washing out his eyes with soap when they got home.

"My boys."

"It's nice to see you again." Jeremy said. "You look well."

"Is that Aaron?" The Crone asked. "You're a bad boy, aren't you?"

"I learned from the best."

"Charming…And Sam Winchester, the boy who would be king."

Dean didn't think it was possible to get more freaked out, but her voice was setting him on edge something terrible. It was like three people were speaking at once and all overlapping. She had the voice of an angel but it was coming out of the mouth of demon or at least something really fucking close. Even worse than the way she looked or the way she talked was that shadows were circling them and it seemed like running away was no longer an option.

"Here's how it's going to work." Sam said. "We need information and you're going to give it to us."

"And why, my dear sweet boy, would I do that?"

"Because that's the only way you're going to live to see another day."

"Aren't you a force to be reckoned with."

"I…"

"I don't take orders from anything as human as you."

In just a second the impossibly large figure managed to move and position herself right in front of Sam. She was leaning down so they were face to face and Sam didn't look the least bit concerned. She was huge, incredibly powerful, and scarier than straightened curls, but Sam had the advantage and everyone knew it. Even when she opened her mouth to reveal a gleaming set of pointed teeth Sam didn't so much as flinch or break eye contact. He had really pretty eyes, but hers were sunken and black as night.

"Then a favor." Sam said. "As a friend of the family."

"The family?" She laughed. "You killed their mother. Your father killed the rest of their family. Why shouldn't I get a little revenge?"

"Because you know you'd never get the chance before I killed you."

"Sam." Jeremy whispered. "Do not piss her off."

"I'm not scared of her."

"No." The Crone said before backing away. "You're really not. We could make a deal."

"Seems unlikely, but what are the terms?"

"I'll tell you everything you want to know if you do something for me."

"What is it?" Sam asked. "If this is some incident proposal bullshit, I just might puke my face off."

"Tempting, but all I want you to do is to take that gun and put a bullet in Jason's head."

"You want me to kill Jason?"

"With that gun."

"Fuck you." Dean said. "We're not doing that you fat snake bitch."

Dean barely had time to raise the gun before she was lunging for him. He knew he shouldn't have said anything but the idea of killing Jason really upset him. It was made worse by the fact that she didn't want him coming back. There was something very strange about Jason that Dean was almost certain Jeremy and Aaron knew because they exchanged a worried glance.

Though she had lunged she didn't make it even close to Dean. Sam stopped her and sent her flying backwards into a tree. That was sort of like swatting a charging rhino with a rolled up newspaper and she was preparing to strike again before she was even completely upright. Dean thought about shooting, but he didn't have the chance because before the gun was leveled she was screaming and missing both of her legs. Dean hadn't even seen them being ripped off but they were missing and thick black blood was pouring out into the ground.

The shadows all around them began snarling and though Dean didn't look he could hear them tearing at the flesh Sam had thrown their way. If anyone else would have had their legs ripped off so brutally they probably would have passed out and quickly bled to death, but the Crone stayed conscious and pushed herself up using her arms. Sam hadn't even left her with stumps, but she wasn't going to lie down and die in the dead grass.

"I can't have you hurting any of my brothers." Sam said. "It makes me a little irritable and I don't think you'd like that."

"Sammy, what did you do…"

"You need to tell us what you know or your arms can end up like your legs."

"You're so protective of the three of them." She smiled. "And yet you cared nothing for your other brothers, not worth shedding any tears over."

"I just have the three." Sam said. "Dad's a slut, but he's not that slutty."

"You had five." Aaron said. "That's what she's talking about."

"Excuse me?"

"The demons. They were a part of dad. Mine's dead, Jeremy's is in hell."

"Was."

"You're lying!" Jeremy screamed. "He's in hell and there's no way he's getting out!"

"It's okay, Jeremy, it's okay."

Jeremy looked like he was ready to fight, but Dean held him back. Even without legs the Crone was still too much of a threat for him. Sam could handle her just fine, but he had moved so far beyond just being supercharged. He had a glimpse of what life might be like without someone to love and Sam was going to do everything in his immense power to guarantee that didn't happen.

"He's in hell." Sam said. "There's no way for him to get out."

"There is if he never went there."

"He went there." Aaron said. "He's still there. We can feel him."

"You two didn't used to be so naïve." She smiled. "From your time he may be rotting, but there are legions in history waiting. There are others."

"What the hell does that mean?" Sam asked. "Are you saying someone went back in time and plucked him out?"

"Maybe."

"I'd like a straight answer."

There was another piercing scream when Sam tore off her left arm. He didn't even move when he did it or show any kind of remorse. Dean knew they needed information and that it wasn't going to be pretty but Sam was really starting to scare him a little. He was just so blank and Dean would have liked to see him express something even if it was happiness or fear.

"If someone or something took him out of an earlier time, he wouldn't have been around for Dean to send to hell." Jeremy said. "You change the past, it changes the future. There's no way around that."

"And no one except the angels can go back." Aaron added. "So you're lying."

"You should trust the angels." She whispered. "They have no ulterior motives at all."

"What do you mean by that?" Sam asked. "Keep in mind that after I tear off your next arm I'm going to move on to your head."

"The angel's foreseen your death. You'll go after this man and you won't make it out alive."

"Have we met?" Sam laughed. "I think I can handle myself."

"Isn't that funny? I thought today would be the day I killed you and it's the day I die."

"Oh, sweetheart, this is how it was always going to be. I planned on killing you before I even saw you."

"Why'd you want him to kill Jason?" Dean asked. "Tell us."

"Dean." Jeremy said. "Don't ask that question."

"They don't know!" She laughed. "I can see why you want to protect your brothers and the angel, Sam. They trust you so much."

"This is your last chance." Sam said. "Tell us what we want to know, about Joe and Jason or…well, it's not going to be pretty."

"I'll see you in hell, Sam Winchester."

"Save me a seat, bitch."

"Sam!" Jeremy yelled. "Don’t…"

"And thanks."

Sam had obviously had enough and even Dean could tell the bitch wasn't going to give them any real information. She was bad through and through and needed to be dealt with just in case she ever decided a little payback was in order. If it was Dean with massive mojo he would have popped her head off and called it a day but Sam had always been just a tad bit more dramatic.

When Jeremy yelled for him to not do anything Sam took a step back and then finally leveled his hand. The Crone had to have known what was coming but she still had a smile on her face because if she died there were still hundreds if not thousands of things out in the shadows that were snarling, slithering, and screaming. Sam probably had plans for them as well, but he had to take care of big mama first.

She was on the ground still bleeding and smiling when her rib cage split open and her entire body was ripped in half right down the middle. Aaron promptly turned his head and vomited and Dean was tempted to do the same, but he held it back because he wanted to watch. Sam was looking down and Dean couldn't see his eyes and after that grotesque display he really needed to.

"Okay, so…" Sam said before he looked up. "That was a bust."

"Oh, thank God."

"What?"

"You uh…you didn't get blood on your sweater."

"His eyes aren't going to turn black, you spaz." Jeremy said. "You know better."

"You thought my eyes were going to turn?"

"Sammy, you are incredibly scary right now."

"I thought you were dead, Dean. I'm sorry."

"I'm fine."

"Yeah, which is why you didn't kiss me, and you pulled away when I tried to hug you."

"I don't think this is the time and it's certainly not the place." Aaron coughed. "They saw her die and they'll want blood."

"Fuck 'em." Sam said as he threw back his hand. "What happened to you in there? What did he do to you?"

"Holy shit." Jeremy whispered. "Did you just…"

"Yes."

Aaron turned and threw up once more for good measure, but Jeremy actually smiled a little. Sam had just killed everything but the four of them without breaking a sweat or talking his eyes off Dean. Aaron was sort of a lightweight when it came to blood and gore so him throwing up wasn't that big of a shock. Jeremy smiling wasn't either because they were in a bad place with bad things and a ton of bad memories that Sam had pretty much just paved over.

"You and dad were dead." Dean sighed. "And I thought…I still sort of think I molested you when you were a kid."

"You didn't."

"Dean." Jeremy said. "That's ridiculous, you know you'd never do that to anyone."

"It felt like I did…I still feel like I did. You know how real those dreams feel."

"You never hurt me, Dean." Sam said as he offered his hand. "You never will."

"Can we get the hell out of here?"

"A fantastic idea." Aaron said. "I need a shower."

"Come on." Sam smiled. "Let's get you back to the kids."

Dean smiled back and then took Sam's hand. It still felt a little strange and Dean knew it'd take some time to get over the dream but it could be done. When Sam went on his scary dream ride it took him a few weeks so Dean was looking at a solid month or so before he shook it off. No matter how long it took Dean was determined to get over it because Sam's hand felt so good wrapped in his.

One of Sam's little butterscotch glass turkeys lost it's head in the big shakedown. It was amazing none of the other china had been broken so Sam couldn't feel too bad about one headless turkey. It could still function as a soup tureen but Sam wasn't sure that jagged glass was the look he was going for on his Thanksgiving table. The damn turkeys meant so much to him that Sam wanted to mope and pout but instead he wrapped it up in tissue paper so he could have it fixed once they got back to Westport.

As much as Sam hated having so many people to cook for they certainly came in handy when it came to putting the house back together. The glass was all swept up and Todd had the light fixture back where it was supposed to be in under five minutes. They were down a few light bulbs, but James and Ann had gone looking for a drugstore or something else that would be open on Thanksgiving day. It was almost like they could pretend nothing had happened, but Sam was never going to be able to do that.

After he killed the Crone and her minions Sam needed to shower and change his clothes. He hadn't gotten dirty or been sprayed with any blood, but he didn't feel clean. Dean said he felt the same way and instead of sharing the shower he went into the hall bathroom to get cleaned up. If he had just gone without an explanation Sam really would have been better but Dean needed to make sure he knew why they weren't showering together.

Dean said he wasn't going to be ready for any kind of sexual intimacy for a while which Sam understood completely and he was fine with waiting. He knew firsthand how real the dreams felt so he wasn't going to push it, but the thing that bothered him was that Dean seemed to be having a hard time separating fantasy from reality. While they were talking there was a moment when he said that he'd never get over what he had done when Sam was a child. He caught himself quickly, but he still thought he had done something even if it was just for a second. The only thing he had done when Sam was a kid was be the best fucking father, brother, and best friend he could. Dean didn't have it in him to hurt anyone and Joe was going to pay for making him think he did.

Carol had kept an eye on things in the kitchen during the short time they were gone, but Sam had to get back in there and he wasn't the least bit surprised that he was alone. The kids all had their morning animal related chores to do so Sam knew that Evan would be joining him soon enough, but he missed his friends who had all been so eager to help out. He was feeling pretty shitty about scaring everyone but then Anthony who had reason to rest up was the first one back in a fresh shirt and a fat baby.

"So listen, if we're going to stay friends and I'm going to keep getting hurt we're gonna need some rules."

"Rules?"

"Every time I get hurt I earn a point." Anthony said. "We'll get a chart and you can get some gold stickers from Alex. I think when I accumulate five someone has to beat me off."

"Sounds fair."

"But! If I let those roll over until I have ten then I get to nail one of you."

"I'm sorry you got hurt." Sam sighed. "I didn't…I thought he was dead."

"I heard." Anthony said before he put Charlie in the playpen. "So, taking that into consideration I guess a little broken glass and a busted wall isn't so bad. You wanna talk about it?"

"You know how I don't poop?"

"I know how you pretend you don't poop and usually wait until you have to shower so no one knows what you're doing in the bathroom."

"Okay, the poop thing isn't going to work. You know how sometimes you have to piss really bad?"

"Yeah."

"And when you finally get to it feels incredible like everything in your whole body relaxes?"

"I'm familiar." Anthony nodded. "Are you trying to say that this morning was you taking a much needed psychic whiz?"

"I think so."

Sam felt like the whole world had ended when he thought Dean was dead but he was in control of his power. He had worked all summer to get it under control and he didn't want to think that he'd just lose it again whenever something bad happened. The last time he had really done anything was the day he got shot and maybe he went too long without letting out a little juice. The worst part of the whole thing was that he knew exactly what he was doing while he was doing it and he didn't want to stop because the world without Dean was too dark a place to live in.

"Do you feel better now?"

"I feel fine. I just…I wish I didn't have this."

"I wish I wasn't so handsome and charismatic. There's nothing I can do about that, it's who I am."

"But this isn't who I am." Sam laughed. "I hurt you and Aaron, I nearly killed dad. I just massacred some giant snake woman and weird shadow monsters."

"And now you're trimming Brussels sprouts. You think this morning defines who you are?"

"No, you're right."

"I usually am." Anthony said before he looked down at Charlie. "He's totally fatter than he was yesterday."

"I think so too." Sam laughed. "Totally."

"Hey, Chunky."

"Wahhhhhh."

"He's yours, isn't he?"

"Ours." Anthony smiled. "Maybe a little more of mine."

The older Charlie got the more he looked like Anthony. They'd probably never know for sure but Sam really thought he was his biological father which was really completely unimportant to everyone. Anthony had just put him down but as soon as Charlie's arms were in the air he picked him back up. He was wearing a little onesie with a turkey on it which looked like it was a size too small since he was dangerously close to busting out of it.

"You're okay?"

"With him being mine? Yeah, I think I'll manage. He's totally got Bruce's ass though."

"I meant your arm."

"Oh, Sam, don't worry about me, I'm fine. I consider any day where I don't get gutted a good one. There's a scar but Jeremy said he can fix it before I go back to work. I can deal with a little scar while he rests up."

"Okay, good."

"But if it happens again, I will sodomize you."

"I'll pencil you in."

When Jared came into the kitchen Anthony just had to explain that he was going to have sex with Sam as soon as he narrowly avoided death one more time. That made Jared remember that he had also been hurt in the kitchen and since he was prettier and richer than Anthony he didn't really feel like he had to accrue any points and demanded someone lick his nuts. Sam completely ignored him as did Anthony since he had a fat baby that needed to visit with his other daddy.

"Typical." Jared sighed. "Listen, I'm going to take a picture of us together for my blog."

"You have a blog?"

"Sorta." Jared said as he took out his camera. "I mentioned spending Thanksgiving with you on my website and my many, many, fans asked for pictures."

"You have a website?"

"I'm a highly paid film actor."

"Huh." Sam whispered. "What is it? ConsummateTop.com/notifigetdrunk?"

"P-licky.org."

"I see. Make it quick and don't get any of my kitchen in the shot."

"Why not?"

"Because my private life stays private…unless someone is paying me."

"So typical."

Jared was really mugging for the camera so right before the flash went off Sam gave him a kiss right on the cheek. If that didn't enflame the fangirl's panties nothing would and Sam was even considering getting a copy of it for his office since they were some good looking guys. Jensen came into the kitchen next and he wanted to get in on the picture taking as well though he had no desire to tease people like Jared was planning on doing.

"Now take out your cock and put it on Jen's forehead."

"Yeah! Do that!"

"I don't think so." Sam laughed. "Jensen, I wanted to thank you for helping out this morning. Aaron said you were very quick thinking."

"I remember my first earthquake, it was scary."

"I still don't understand how we had an earthquake in South Carolina."

"That's funny, Jared, re…"

"I told you that it's global warming." Jensen said interrupting Sam. "It's hot so those plates are shifting more. Remember when we met Al Gore?"

"Yes…" Jared whispered. "I do, but I thought…"

"What does thinking do to you?" Jensen asked. "Come on, you know this!"

"Gives me wrinkles."

"That's right, it does! Instead of thinking I want you to go see if Michael will beat you off."

"I was going to help by licking all the spoons clean!"

"No." Sam said. "You were going to stay out of the kitchen and not get bitchslapped into next week."

"Fine!"

It was common fact that Jared wasn't the brightest crayon in the box and that box was one of those weird generic packs, but there was no way he actually bought the earthquake excuse. He'd have to be dumb as shit because Sam was pretty sure Mikey, who was a child, didn't even really buy it. He was pretending for everyone else's sake but he knew that the East coast simply didn't have earthquakes.

"Um…is he serious?" Sam asked after he left. "You were joking, right?"

"No. It's better that he thinks it was a earthquake."

"Why?"

"Because." Jensen said before he shrugged. "We…we found a surrogate we really like and we're going to nail down some dates pretty soon. We need you guys to help us out and I don't want him to be…concerned."

"You mean afraid."

"I prefer my wording. I hope you understand that."

"Yeah, of course. That's good you guys found someone. Does Amy know her?"

"Yeah, she's nice, we're almost totally sure we're going to ask her."

"That's great Jensen. You'll love having kids, they're the best…"

"Whuuuuuh!"

Sam was very close to feeling like shit again because he was someone to be afraid of but Milo made that all better. He ran into the kitchen without a stitch of clothing on and John was chasing after him with a bright blue towel. Milo wanted no part of that and after trying to knock Jensen over he hid between Sam's legs which was coincidentally the same thing Dean did when he was a little scared. He was all cleaned up and ready to get dressed in his special brown sweater and shirt which was what Sam had changed into after he took off the blue.

Mary wandered into the kitchen next and promptly plopped on the floor. She had her own bath, but she actually let John dress her which Milo didn't feel was necessary. Mary was wearing a little brown velvet dress with some very cute tights and John had somehow managed to even get a bow in her hair. It wasn't much, but it was one little thing that would make a world of difference for Dean.

"Dahdah!"

"What did I tell you about cute naked butts in my kitchen?" Sam asked as he picked Milo up. "And penises!"

"Bwahbah!"

"He took off as soon as I took him out of the tub."

"You've got a cute butt!" Jensen smiled. "Very cute!"

"Whuh!"

"I think he knows." Sam said before he took the towel. "Thanks for giving them a bath, dad."

"No problem. I'll go see what the rest of them are up to."

"Wait…Jensen, can you give us a minute?"

"Absolutely. I think maybe I'll take Mary so everyone can see how cute she looks."

"Thank you."

Sam figured he had two choices. He could let things get worse with John or he could take a few minutes to make things better. Sam really wanted to make things right but he wasn't sure he could actually do that with just one quick conversation while he was holding a naked baby. Milo was probably going to help a lot though because he was suspiciously cute all wrapped up in his big fluffy towel.

"I'm sorry."

"You said that already."

"Not for knocking you through the wall." Sam said before he paused. "Well, for that too."

"What else are you apologizing for?"

"Giving you a hard time about inviting Carol and everyone. I know how important this family is to you and I'm sorry I overreacted."

"Yeah, well, thanks."

"I don't think you understand what just happened, dad. I don't apologize to people unless there's some kind of court order. I said I was sorry and I'd like you to take it in the spirit in which it was intended."

John was just so unmoved by the apology and Sam was being as sincere as he could possibly be. He wanted to say he was sorry because he really was. He had overreacted to the whole extra guests thing when he shouldn't have expected John to be perfect. He knew he wanted them there because he loved his family and Sam should have just put on his big boy panties and complained to Dean before they went to sleep.

"You think I give a shit about that?" John asked. "I try to help you and you knocked me through a hole in the wall. I was unconscious."

"I thought he was dead."

"And it's real comforting for me to know that if that ever happens I'll be completely useless. You didn't want anything to do with me."

"Dad…"

"You wonder why I have such a hard time believing you when you say I wasn't a shitty father."

Sam was so tired of the ride they were on yet again. A few weeks ago when John had yet another worst father in the history of the world pity part Sam had told Dean they really needed to start keeping track since it was such a regular thing. He thought for sure that John boo-hooing was like a woman getting her period and something that happened once a month and was completely unavoidable.

"All I can do is tell you that I'm sorry."

"Why wouldn't you let me help you?" John asked. "You probably would have let James in."

"James has been more open with me over the past year than you've been in the past thirty."

"Wow, you don't even care about making me feel any better. It's like you don't even listen to me when I'm talking."

"Pisses you off, doesn't it?"

"Yes."

"So when I say I don't want people here you should probably listen to me. I was angry at you dad. I'd hope you could understand why you might not be the best person to calm me down."

"So…what if you weren't angry at me?" John asked. "I could have walked in there and you would have calmed down?"

"Of course."

Sam wasn't sure if that was true but it was what John needed to hear. Sometimes lies were better than just saying he didn't know for sure. The one thing Sam was certain of was that he wanted John to be able to make a difference. He probably would have been a great help a few hours ago, but Sam was still just a wee bit perturbed about all the extra guests. He sure as hell was over that because he wanted everyone around more than ever especially after going off.

"That's what I wanted to hear, Sammy."

"Good."

"I'm sorry I invited them, I knew you'd be pissed, but I wanted everyone here."

"It's okay. I'm sorta glad they're here."

"You've uh…" John shrugged. "Probably got some potatoes that need to be peeled."

"Ten pounds. Can you handle that?"

"I was a Marine."

"They're in the pantry. I'm going to go get this monkey dressed."

"Okay. We're okay, right?"

"Yeah, dad. We are."

Thanksgiving was a day for food and families and Sam wanted both to be perfect. John realized he had done wrong and he actually accepted Sam's apology so it was time to put it behind them and move on. Just to expedite the process some Sam gave him a kiss when he passed and then spent five minutes convincing Milo to do the same. He smooched John right on the lips and then promptly peed into his fluffy blue towel.

After an hour of intense study Dean decided that all the kids were absolutely real. He had also talked it over with Jeremy and decided that Sam and John had never died. That was pretty good progress but nothing Dean did could convince him that he hadn't hurt Sam when they were kids. It was a very strange feeling because he knew he would never do that but in the back of his mind he had something nagging at him and telling him he had.

That made Dean feel like he was a monster and he really wanted to be alone. The kid's all went inside to watch the parade and everyone else was sort of doing their own thing while Sam cooked. Dean decided to stay outside alone and just walk around for a while trying to clear his head. He knew the best thing he could have done was to go inside and force himself to spend time with Sam, but that seemed way too hard and something he didn't really deserve.

It was actually really nice outside and Dean was enjoying his walk. Everyone was so busy that no one even noticed him walking around by himself so Dean got to have the solitude he was craving. He thought about checking in with everyone to see if they had laundry that needed to be done or maybe glazing some pots but walking won out in the end. Dean really expected to run into Todd, but he had obviously listened to reason and was taking Thanksgiving day off. He had fed the animals, but the birdfeeders were going to have to wait which was just fine with Dean.

After walking around alone Dean made his way back to the house because he really had to pee. He briefly considered just pissing on a tree but he knew as soon as he took his dick out Jenny, Carol, or Ann would pass by and want to talk to him. There were also all kinds of wild non-demonic animals in the woods and Dean didn't want them sneaking out and munching on the peacocks.

When he got to the house Dean paused to look through the kitchen window. That made him feel like more of an outcast, but what he saw really did a lot to cheer him up. Sam was in the kitchen with only Evan and they were hard at work making sure that dinner was going to be absolutely perfect. Evan, like the rest of the kids really liked the parade so Dean knew he wasn't going to stay for long. He had probably actually been in there a while because it was only a minute or two before he kissed Sam on the cheek and ran off to the living room.

That left Sam completely alone and even after everything that had happened he still had a smile on his face. It wasn't as big or as bright as it could have been, but he had spent some time with Evan and that could cheer anyone up. Dean had attempted to do the same with Ollie but he knew if he really wanted to feel better he'd have to just bite the bullet and talk to Sam. He'd have to be completely honest about everything because that was the only way things were ever going to be okay again.

"Hey, you." Dean said as he walked in the back door. "Smells great in here."

"Hey, baby. Evan was just busting up some bread for me, will you finish it real quick?"

"Yeah, of course."

"You look so nice in your sweater. I love that color on you."

"Thanks."

"Feeling any better?"

"A little, maybe." Dean said. "You could maybe help me feel better."

"Anything, Dean." Sam said as he wiped off his hands. "Just tell me."

"When…when you turned twelve, what…what did we do?"

Dean knew exactly what they had done when Sam turned twelve but needed to hear it out loud. He needed Sam to back up his story because Dean had other thoughts running thought his head, awful thoughts. He saw Sam turning twelve and crying about doing things he didn't want to do. He saw Sam pinned down on a filthy motel mattress sobbing and bleeding.

"You stole money from dad." Sam smiled. "Forty dollars and we spent all of it at the arcade in town. You got sick from way too many cheap hotdogs and I walked to the drugstore to get you Pepto."

"That's it?"

"You never hurt me, Dean. I wouldn't be with you today if you had. You know that."

"Why am I like this then?"

"Like what?"

"Why do I come so much harder when you pretend like you don't want it?" Dean asked. "Why do I want you to do sick things to me that I know are wrong? Why do I want you to hurt me when we fuck?"

"Let's uh…the kids are in the next room." Sam whispered. "Let's not drop the f-bomb."

"Why'd he make me think I hurt you?"

"I…I guess he knew this would affect you the most just like Jeremy knew what would get to me. Come on, come with me."

"Oh, Sammy, I saw the dining room already. It's beautiful."

"Come on."

When Sam took Dean's hand it felt a little more normal and less awkward. Once they were in the dining room which was further away from the kids Sam wanted to know everything and Dean told him. It was incredibly difficult but Dean had to get it out so he could have some kind of proof that it didn't happen. He didn't know how Sam was going to prove it to him, but he always came up with something.

"Okay." Sam said before he sighed. "You think you spent our entire childhood from the time I was twelve until I left for school molesting me?"

"Sort of."

"I've been bigger and stronger than you since I was fourteen."

"What does that have to do with anything?"

"Don't you think I might have fought back?" Sam asked. "Kicked your ass?"

"Sammy, I'm not crazy, I know this didn't happen, but it feels like it did."

"We can work on that, I just need to be sure that you know it didn't happen. I wouldn't have let it and dad wasn't that absent."

"I know."

"We don't have to…we…"

"What?"

"We don't have to be together for a while." Sam said. "Does that make you feel a little better?"

"I don't want to leave, Sammy. I don't want you to leave."

"Sex, Dean." Sam said as he held Dean's hand tighter. "We don't have to have sex. You tell me when you're ready and it's a non-issue until then. I won't bring it up at all. That's what you want, right?"

"Yeah. Are you sure?"

"I'm sure…but I'll still needed kisses."

"Well, I can do that."

"Show me."

Dean hesitated at first before reminding himself he didn't get where he was by being shy. He still had a lot of fucked up shit running through his head, but he had to push all of that aside since no day could really get started without kisses. Sam looked very expectant so Dean just bit the bullet and kissed him as hard as he could. There was a slight carrot taste in Sam's mouth, but other than that it was just about the best kiss Dean had ever had.

It was going to be a while until Dean was ready to throw down again, but the kiss was so good that it was enough to tide them both over. When Dean finally let go Sam sighed rather happily and then slumped some like he was sort of drunk. That was the best sign of a job well done that Dean could think of and it actually made him feel pretty good as well. Obviously Joe had set out to completely fuck everything up, but he failed because things were just a little out of order and completely fixable.

"Thank you."

"Thank you, Sammy." Dean smiled. "One of the turkeys is missing."

"It broke, I'm going to have to get it fixed when we get back home."

"You can't fix it, like the wall?"

"No, I don't feel strong like that anymore. Not currently."

"I heard it was pretty wild."

"That's one way of putting it." Sam said as he walked back to the kitchen. "Now my perfect Thanksgiving ain't gonna happen because everyone's scared of me."

"Just Aaron and that's only because you threw him through the wall without making out with him afterwards."

"Did he say anything? Either of them?"

"He just said it was a little intense."

Aaron actually said terrifying, but Dean liked his wording better. Jeremy was absolutely fine and if anything he was impressed with Sam's incredible power. The only reason Aaron was so scared was because he was still on the sidelines of the whole mojo experience. He kept hearing all the stories about how strong Sam was and he never got to experience it first hand. He'd get over it eventually and he wasn't actually scared of Sam, he was just scared of how quickly he went off the deep end.

"I should cope better."

"We all should." Dean said. "And for what it's worth I actually think you showed some restraint."

"You do?"

"Well…they're still sort of working on the city and that was a year ago."

"Hey, you're right." Sam smiled. "That makes me feel a lot better."

"See, it's all good."

"Yeah."

"And you did something really good for Jeremy and Aaron today. That bitch was scary as hell, Sam and she was a big part of their old life. I think you did a good thing…in the grossest way possible."

"Yeah…that was pretty icky."

"I think that's why you'll never go bad, Sammy."

"Why?"

"Because what big bad actually says icky?" Dean smiled. "Baby."

Sam laughed a little and then chucked a tiny piece of carrot at Dean. He awkwardly caught it and then popped it in his mouth. They were going to be just fine in a week or so and Dean sort of liked the idea of not having sex. Whenever they went through dry spells the sex that followed was absolutely incredible and that was something to look forward to.

After a quick trip to the bathroom Dean stood on Evan's helper stool and resumed busting up bread for stuffing. Sam had already had a very full day and Dean was really impressed with how much he had gotten done. To be fair to Carol she had helped out a little bit while they were gone, but Sam's handiwork was all over the kitchen. Everything just smelled so good and Dean couldn't wait until they sat down to eat.

Dean worked with Sam for about a half hour and things kept getting more and more comfortable. Dean no longer felt like he didn't belong around Sam, it was just like it had always been with just a touch of new anxiety. That really wasn't anything to worry about because Sam had said they could wait a while and sex was what was causing Dean the most stress. Knowing he wasn't going to be expected to perform for a while really calmed him down. He was actually feeling pretty good about things until Gabe made a very tardy and unexpected appearance.

His main job, as far as Dean knew, was to make sure their family was kept safe. It seemed very suspicious that when they really needed help he was nowhere to be found. He was always very punctual when nothing serious was happening which sort of pissed Dean off. Gabe seemed like the only person strong enough to even get through to Sam and he was nowhere to be found even after James had yelled for him to get his ass down there.

"Happy Thanksgiving."

"You too." Sam said. "Where were you?"

"I had other matters to attend to."

"Such as?" Dean asked. "We could have used some help earlier, both of us."

"I'm sorry that happened to you, Dean. If it were up to me I would have been here helping you both."

"That doesn't really answer any questions."

Dean waited a few seconds but it was pretty damn obvious that Gabe had said all he had to say about his absence. It certainly seemed like Sam would have demanded an answer but if anything he looked completely fine with Gabe's lack of information. He was just kind of measuring and stirring and staring with the most peculiar look in his eye. The last time Dean had actually seen Sam looked all disoriented and goofy was seconds before he admitted he had a man crush on Jensen.

"Whoa, now." Dean said. "Sam, are you into him?"

"What?"

"You're totally into Gabe." Dean whispered. "Wow, at least I keep it in the family."

"Don't be ridiculous."

"Why are you looking at him like that?"

"Because he's my friend." Sam said before he looked down into his bowl. "And I want to know if he really had a vision of me dying."

"Of course he didn't." Dean laughed. "That's something he would have told us as soon as…"

"Yes, I did."

Dean really wouldn't have cared if Sam said he was totally in love with Gabe because he was staying put regardless of what hot angels came into their lives. The only thing Dean was worried about was whether or not Gabe ever had plans of telling them about his vision. He got that it was sort of a private thing but Dean was old fashioned and he thought that if you foresaw someone's death you might want to tell them about it.

"Were you going to tell me?"

"Yes."

"When?" Dean asked. "After he died?"

"After Thanksgiving." Gabe sighed. "I'm sorry you had to find out this way. I planned on telling you both, but I knew how important today was."

"Is." Sam said. "It's still important and it's still going to be perfect."

"She asked us to kill Jason." Dean whispered. "You've got to know something about that."

"I…I can't…"

"Gabe, please. Please tell us because…you need to tell us because if he's what I think he is we have to warn him."

"What do you think he is, Sammy?"

Sam just barely shook his head before he quickly looked back at his bowl again. When he looked up his eyes were just about to spill over. Dean really had no idea what the hell was going on, but whatever it was had affected Gabe or more likely Ian as well. His eyes were full of tears too and with a heavy sigh he sat down at the counter and tried to compose himself. Dean didn't like anyone crying, but he had to comfort Sam first even if Gabe had probably never cried before in his life.

"Say it."

"Why do I have to if you already know?" Gabe asked. "You have to believe me when I tell you that this has nothing to do with me and if I could change it in anyway I would."

"Say it." Sam said again. "I need you to say it."

"He's a vessel."

"God damnit!"

"Sam…"

"I knew it from the first time he showed up. We even asked and you…"

"I said nothing." Gabe said. "It's none of your business and it was his choice to make."

"You mean it is his choice to make."

"He said yes weeks ago, hopefully we'll never need him."

"I am so completely lost." Dean said. "What's…Sammy?"

Sam was crying so hard he looked like he couldn't even breath. Gabe had the most apologetic expression on his face and Dean just wanted to smack it off. Dean had never heard anyone referred to as a vessel before, but he did recall Sam stopping Aaron from saying that word. If Jason was one that meant there was an angel upstairs waiting for a place to set up show and Sam obviously didn't want that to happen. He was crying so hard that Dean even had to hold him up to keep him from slumping.

Nearly destroying the house and getting his brain kill on hadn't ruined Thanksgiving for Sam, but Gabe just had. There was no way he was going to bounce back and pull a glistening turkey out of the oven. The entire day was ruined and the way Sam was acting Dean sort of thought everything might be ruined.

"We might not need him."

"How do I make it so you don't need him?"

"I don't know. Sam, if you go up against Joe you will die. I've seen it."

"No."

"I've seen the future."

"I make my own future." Sam said as he stood up straight. "And I die if I go in like I am."

"Like you are?" Gabe asked. "You couldn't possibly get stronger, Sam. There's no way you could…"

"That's a theory I'd like to test."

Dean was still beautiful and oblivious so he took a step back. Even if he knew what was going on he thought it was best to get the fuck out of the way because Sam and Gabe looked like they were gearing up for one hell of a showdown. Sam really did trust him and Gabe had come through for them before, but something had just changed. Sam looked like a man with a plan and Gabe looked like he was trying his best to run. Normally that was easy because he could just disappear but Sam was holding him in place and it was as effortless as breathing.

"I'm holding you." Sam said. "You can't leave."

"Apparently not."

"Gabe, we can do this one way or the other. I'm going to kill Joe, I'm not going to die, and you're going to help me."

"You have no idea what you're suggesting."

"Join the crew." Dean muttered. "Sammy, don't hurt him."

"I'm not hurting him." Sam smiled. "If you take Jason…Michael will never get over and I'm not going to sit idly by and let my son get hurt like that. I know you don't want this for him, Gabe. Michael's all he's got. You want my son to be like yours?"

"No…I'll help you."

"Don't try to back out of this."

"I won’t." Gabe said. "We'll find Joe and then…then I'll help you."

"Thanks."

When Sam released whatever hold he had on Gabe he slumped forward and almost looked like he was going to pass out. Sam on the other hand just took a deep breath and went right back to cooking. Dean was promised an explanation about everything as soon as they went to bed and he was really looking forward to it because he was completely lost. He sort of wanted to know right then and there but Sam had been through enough for one day and Dean was almost positive there were no more surprises in store for them and they could all just have a fantastic dinner with family, friends, devils, a vessel, and an angel.

bitchandjerk @ 2009-10-21T18:21:00

2009-10-21T23:22:04Z

I've had the longest day ever. I'm out of insulin and all the stuff I need to manage my diabetes and apparently my insurance doesn't feel like they should pay for it...you know because it's not like it's keeping me alive or anything, but I went to a new doctor today and he sorta looks like a chubby Sammy. You're jealous. (okay, now I do have my insulin so I'll live to post again)

This is part 1 of 3

Title: Thanks Pt. 1
Author: bitchandjerk
Characters: Sam/Dean,John/Mary/OFC OMCs OFCs Jared/Jensen
Rating :R
Words10,700/2,942,300
Warnings: Wincest,
Summary: On Thanksgiving moring Sam wakes up early to get a head start and Dean doesn't wake up at all.
Notes::AU, rest are here.
Disclaimer: I don't own any of these characters.
Feedback: Makes me hard

On Thursday morning Sam was dressed and ready to kick some serious ass before the sun was even up. He woke at five in the morning and put on his special big boy Thanksgiving outfit in silence as to not wake Dean who was sleeping with his ass in the air. Normally Sam would have face planted or at least smacked it a little but he was a man on a mission and he had three turkeys to get into the oven so they could get cooking.

The secret to the perfect turkey wasn't the brand or whether it was fresh killed or not. None of that mattered as far as Sam was concerned and the only thing that did matter was the brining liquid. He had been perfecting it for the past four years and he was pretty sure he finally had it perfect though he wasn't going to know for certain until he sat down to eat. His top secret liquid, which he only shared with Evan, contained an exotic mix of fresh and dried herbs, salt, vegetable stock, and the most important ingredient of all, Winchester sauce. It was actually Worcestershire sauce but Sam thought Winchester sauce sounded a lot better and there was no way Evan was going to even attempt pronouncing Worcestershire.

The three turkeys were in the laundry room in three separate big orange buckets. They had been there since last night and Sam knew they were just about perfect. Gabe had really saved Sam's ass because he was an excellent defroster and had the newest turkey thawed in a matter of seconds with what Dean deemed angel eyes heat vision. Sam didn't know what mojo he had used and he didn't really care because the damn bird wasn't a solid block of ice anymore. It was supple and ready to be cooked and then devoured. Just to be on the safe side Sam was serving that one last and he was making John eat it first in case angel juice caused sonic diarrhea.

After checking on the turkeys Sam took a deep breath and walked into the kitchen so he could get started cooking. All the casseroles were already waiting in the oven so breakfast was taken care of, but Sam needed to get started on the big meal. He wasn't going to put ten pots on the stove at five in the morning but there was a lot of chopping that had to be done and several pie crusts that had to be rolled out. Sam decided to get the chopping out of the way first so he wouldn't be worrying about it while he rolled out the pastry dough.

The celery was in the refrigerator along with some bell peppers and herbs to supplement what Todd had grown. Sam needed onions chopped as well but he was putting those off as long as possible because he always cried. He could handle celery though and decided that was first on his list. He opened the refrigerator ready to wash and chop for at least the next hour but it was all already done.

Every vegetable that needed to be chopped had been chopped. The celery was so beautifully diced Sam thought something must have invited a new kitchen gadget he wasn't aware of. Even the onions were done and in their own plastic container so they wouldn't be stinking up the entire refrigerator. It was pretty amazing and Sam was a little overcome with emotion that anyone would do so much work in the middle of the night for him. He wanted to think it was John but there was no way he could dice so beautifully and evenly. Dean probably could have but it would have taken him three days to do it. He was good with a knife but he was slow as molasses. Sam really had no idea who his helper was, but he was grateful.

Since the chopping was done Sam decided to roll out the pastry and get started on the pies. He had several to make because a certain handsome hubby really liked to get his pie on. The dough needed to warm up for a few minutes at room temperature and then Sam would make short work of it. He was just about to pull it out of one of the refrigerated drawers in the kitchen when he heard a very tiny tinkering sound coming from the dining room.

The house was set up with a breakfast area in the proper kitchen and because it was so big Sam usually had no problem seating everyone in there. For Thanksgiving dinner they were going to have to be in the real dining room which thankfully could fit them all. Sam was a little worried about needing a second table, but Todd came though with an extra leaf and an extra dozen chairs they had in storage. Sam didn't even know about that which made him feel a little silly since he still hadn't visited all the building on the property.

It was still dark but there was a faint glow coming from the dining room. Sam followed it and the little noise until he was standing in the doorway and fighting the urge to not get completely hysterical. The table was beautifully set with Sam's special Thanksgiving china he had bought specifically to match the house. All the glass turkeys he found in Vermont were lined up down the center of the table with tiny pumpkins, pomegranates, and pears. Little candle holders were all set up and Sam knew it was going to be beautiful when they sat down to eat. Even the place cards were out and Sam was particularly proud of them since they were little frames with each person's picture. It was the dinner table his family deserved and Sam couldn't have done a better job himself.

"You're not mad, are you?"

"No." Sam said as he shook his head. "You did the chopping too?"

"Yes, sir, Mr. Sam. I didn't know if I should come in during the night but I couldn't sleep and there's no reason you have to do it all."

"Thank you, Jason. You have no idea how much this means to me."

"You're welcome, Mr. Sam. We can move the place cards later. I probably didn't get them right."

"Did you separate Justin and Jenny?"

"Mmhmm." Jason said before he laughed. "I also made sure that Jensen Ackles is far away from my baby brother."

"Anthony?"

"Next to Mr. Winchester."

Jason really must have paid attention because he did everything Sam would have as far as seating was concerned. Sam wasn't going to make an obvious choice to separate Michael and Jensen, but he did think it was pretty funny. It was just what he needed to have an early morning giggle. That and the fact that Jason had gone out of way to help already made the day so much easier to deal with and Sam knew it was just going to get better.

Since he was already ahead of schedule Sam thought it best to relax for a few minutes with a cup of coffee. Jason thought that was an excellent idea and admitted he hadn't started it because he didn't want to wake anyone. That also explained why he had set the entire table aided only by candlelight. Apparently he had used the same candle when he was chopping which sounded pretty dangerous but all digits were still firmly attached.

After they both had a cup of coffee loaded with Splenda, Sam patted the barstool next to his so Jason would know to sit down. They had time and there had to be a reason Jason was up all night instead of sleeping in his very comfy bed. He had helped so Sam wanted to return the favor by lending an ear if he wanted to talk. He was normally pretty chatty but when Sam asked he stalled and his cheeks flushed with color. It was a little cute, but Sam thought it looked more like shame than bashful embarrassment.

"While you were gone we all sort of moved around." Jason said. "Everyone needed their own guest house…you know…if they wanted to be tender."

"Oh, I didn't know everyone moved again. I hope you stayed put, you shouldn't have had to move twice."

"I stayed, yeah…Ryan, he's in the other room cuz' we're both singles and you know Michael worries about me."

"Oh…"

"I think he might be sweet on me." Jason whispered. "You know, like he likes me maybe."

"Maybe." Sam shrugged. "I guess that might…maybe…"

Sam knew there was no maybe about it because that was some of the big gossip Dean just had to tell him all about. Apparently Ryan had said loved which really didn't surprise Sam too much, but he sort of thought there was some transference going on. Ryan sometimes looked at Michael like he was personally responsible for hanging the moon. They were best friends and Ryan had a hell of a lot of respect for him, but Sam thought maybe it went a little beyond that. Obviously since Jensen hadn't come between them Michael and Alex were in it for the long haul which Ryan had always known and accepted. With a very cute new brother in the mix it was only natural for him to start feeling something non-platonic.

"He's nice."

"But?" Sam asked. "Sounds like there was going to be a but."

"I don't like him like that. I have a lady friend and…"

"Whoa! You have a girlfriend?"

"Yes." Jason smiled. "Back in Westport."

"Since when? Why didn't you say anything?"

"I dunno…I just….well…"

"What's her name?" Sam asked. "Do we know her?"

"See, I don't actually know her name." Jason said. "But she's got shiny brown hair and she wears a ribbon that always matches her dress. Okay, well she's not technically my girlfriend, but I think if things were different she might be. She might like me, I got real pretty hair."

"If things were different?"

"I can't…Mr. Sam, I know I'm never going to get married or have babies. I was just joking about her being my lady friend, I just like to think about it when I'm at church, what it might be like."

"Why wouldn't you be able to get married or have children?"

"'Cuz I wouldn't lie. I'd…well, I'd have to be honest and no one would want to be with me if they knew what I did. I think maybe I can just be the best uncle in the world because Michael says I'm already better than Jeremy and Aaron's way too bulky."

"Don't settle for just being an uncle if you want to be a father, Jason."

"I…"

"Do you want to have kids?"

The father or uncle thing hit way too close to home for Sam. Jason was in a completely different situation but Sam didn't want him to settle for one thing on the off chance some woman wouldn't understand. When he first met Mikey, Sam thought he'd only be an uncle, but making the choice to be his father with Dean was the best thing he had ever done. He really felt like he was born to be a dad and nothing was going to get in the way of what he really wanted. Jason deserved the same chance and Sam wasn't going to let him give up without even trying.

"Can you keep a secret?"

"Most likely."

"Few Wednesdays ago when Alex was in the city and Michael was at school I was home alone. I went up to their room, you know they got that closet that I swear is as big as the house we grew up in."

"He is my son." Sam smiled. "Makes me proud."

"He's got such beautiful things and I was wondering how I might look in a fancy suit. I know I shouldn't have, but I don't think he'd mind."

"He wouldn't care at all. Is that your secret? You tried on his suit?"

"And shoes." Jason said before he nodded. "There's a box in the back of the closet…had books in it and you know how much I like readin'."

"Yeah, I do."

"He had all these books hidden back there…they were all about people like him, you know…"

"Gingers?"

"People who were abused as children."

Sam knew that was where Jason was heading and his little joke did nothing to make the conversation any easier. Sam even knew about the books though he had never seen them. The only reason he knew Michael had them was because of a particularly hefty charge on his credit card and a shared account on Amazon. Sam went looking and saw the order for a dozen books all about people who were molested as children and then went on to have their own kids. That was as far as Sam wanted to look because he knew the statistics and apparently Michael and Jason did as well.

"I read some…you know people who are abused, they're more likely to abuse someone else. It's like a take back the power thing. They took it from me, I can take it from someone else, like that? I'm not gonna, but it worries me, worries him too but he won't let it get in the way of being a daddy."

"Jason…"

"But with me, Mr. Sam. There's somethin' in me. There's somethin' rooted deep that made me do wrong. I know it's there, I can feel it and if I had kids I might hurt 'em."

"I understand that."

"Do you?"

"When I was six months old a demon killed our mother after he fed me his blood. When I was in college I started having visions and I thought I might be bad. I thought I might be meant for bad things."

"But you're not."

"No." Sam smiled. "Because what happened to me, what happened to you, doesn't define who we are. I was so scared…I…I was so scared that I didn't want to have kids of my own because I didn't want them to be like me, and now when I think about what I almost gave up I literally feel like I'm dying."

"They are like you though, in a good way. I can feel 'em sometimes."

"What do you mean?"

"Sometimes I can just feel them, right in the core of myself. Ya'll all make me feel safe."

"That's what we do." Sam said. "Jason, just promise me you won't give up what you want because of fear."

"You think I'd be a good daddy?"

"Yeah." Sam smiled. "I do, just stick with me and Dean and ignore everything dad does."

"Okay."

"Okay." Sam sighed. "Wow, that was cathartic."

"It sure was." Jason said before he wiped at his eyes. "I wanna help today."

"I'd love that. So, we got a little sidetracked. You were up all night because Ryan's into you?"

"Yeah and then I was thinking about that girl and having a family of my own. Can't sleep when I think too much, but I'm sure it's just a little crush."

"I'm sure it is too."

"They're harmless." Jason laughed. "Everyone has 'em."

"Believe me I know…um…I mean…uh…on Dean!"

"Uh-huh. Spill it, Moneybags!"

Sam could feel himself turning six different shades of red so he hopped off the stool and tried to busy himself with rolling out the pastry. Jason wasn't giving up though, and he managed to shame the hell out of Sam without saying anything. He was just sitting still with his head in his hands and waiting, which was so obviously something he had picked up from Michael who could get anything by saying and doing nothing.

"Come on! I told you about fartin' in Michael's ver-sace suit."

"Versace." Sam laughed. "And you farted in it?"

"He yelled at me for…playin' with myself on his fancy sheets and I didn't!"

"He told me that your sheets are worse than James'."

"Mr. Sam, I have to stick my head out the window to sneeze I'm so nervous in that house. I sure as heck ain't playin' with myself in bed. Come on, oh! Is it Jensen Ackles?"

"Well, obviously."

"No." Jason said. "You wouldn't have turned so red. This is a real crush on…hmmm."

"It's no one."

"It's Gabe."

"How the hell did you know that?"

"Oh, my gosh." Jason whispered. "I just picked the most ridiculous person I could think of. That's naughty even for you."

"Hey! It's not even like that."

"You jus' wanna make babies with him."

"I think you're sleep deprived." Sam laughed. "I just really like the way he makes me feel. I feel safe and warm when he's around…he makes me feel like Dean does which confuses me, but…I don't want to feel bad for feeling good."

"You can feel anyway you want, Mr. Sam. We all know you ain't going nowhere."

"Yeah, you're right."

"It happens sometimes. Now you got another rolling pin I can use?"

"In the pantry." Sam smiled. "And don't think you're off the hook for touching my china without asking first."

"I can help with the dough, right?"

"We'll see how you do."

Jason had to be the fastest learner ever because it took him about thirty seconds before he was rolling out pastry like a pro. Sam was very impressed particularly because the dough had sat out a little too long and it had gotten kind of soft. That made it a little more difficult to roll but Jason didn't have a problem with it at all. He was flattening out the rounds and filling the tins just as quickly as Sam was.

Before Sam knew it, the tins were all lined and ready to be filled. Pumpkin was the favorite pie of the household but Sam was making apple, pecan, cashew, and a cherry one for Dean who always said something very nasty while he ate it. Since Jason had done such a bang up job with cutting the onions and celery, Sam gave him a new knife and a big bushel of apples which he got done in record time. Sam was still sort of struggling with the cherry pie and Jason was already onto pecan which he needed no instruction on since he was a good old southern boy.

By the time all the pies were made and being chilled it was just after six in the morning and Sam heard some whispered arguing right outside the window. When he went to investigate he was pleasantly surprised again because Anthony was at the backdoor giving instruction to Craig, Jensen, and Aaron all of whom were still half asleep. Aaron actually looked like he hadn't slept at all, but that was most likely due to Jeremy pounding on him all night long.

"What's going on?"

"We're here to help." Anthony smiled "All your best friends and Jensen."

"I'm like a replacement Jared." Jensen sighed. "We tried to wake him up and somehow I ended up giving him a handjob."

"We want to help, Sam." Craig smiled. "Because you'd do anything to help us, but I have to leave in like a half hour to wake up Justin by making him happy with my mouth."

"Hot."

"And as dad's newest illegitimate son, Jeremy felt like I should help out on dad's behalf as he's a douchebag."

"That's really sweet, guys. Thank you."

"Okay." Anthony said before he clapped. "I'm pretty sure we're gonna get started on the pies, which means Jensen can set the table with Craig and Aaron you're on chopping detail. How's that sound?"

"Lovely." Sam nodded. "That sounds just perfect."

"But it's been done." Jason said as he peeked over Sam's shoulder. "Ya'll can all go back to bed, I'm handling it."

"Oh, hell no…"

"Anthony." Sam laughed. "Don't."

"Looks like ya'll was too busy with your significant others."

"Said by the boy who has a fairy hot for him." Anthony said as he walked into the house. "Isn't that what we heard?"

"Mmhmm." Jensen yawned. "I heard you were nearly as rimmable as Dean."

"What's rimmable mean?"

"Oh, God." Anthony whispered. "He lives with Alex and he doesn't know what rimming means?"

"Ryan said he was as rimmable as Dean?" Sam asked. "Wow, he's like the most rimmable person on the planet."

"Second, cutie." Jensen said as he pinched Sam's butt. "Mmm."

"Stop that!"

"Rimming?" Jason asked. "Aaron?"

"Well." Aaron sighed. "Ryan would like to bend you over the kitchen counter and lick your button until you climax, then he'll have anal sex with you and call you names."

"Oh, my goodness!"

"He's not going to do that." Sam laughed. "If anything he'll rim you and then sit on it. Jeremy calls you names?"

"He calls me Mr. McNasty sometimes."

"Huh…"

"I'll have you all know that I am not gay."

"Yet." Anthony whispered. "There's still time."

Anthony and Jensen both kissed Jason on the cheek at the same time and he turned red all over again. Obviously nothing was going to happen with Ryan and Jason was a little concerned about the vibe he was giving off, but Sam still thought he enjoyed being the object of someone's affection since he was particularly giggly while they all worked together to get ready for Thanksgiving dinner.

It was cold and dark when Dean woke up. He could deal with the cold but he just hated the dark. Even when he slept late it always seemed to be dark outside and when the blinds were open the light still couldn't get in the way it needed to. It was a terrible way to start each and every day, but there was nothing Dean could do about that. He had to get out of bed eventually and step out into the cold dark to start the day which kept getting harder and harder.

In the bathroom Dean went through his morning routine which involved pissing, brushing his teeth, and washing off his face. He hated the mirror in the bathroom because he thought it made him look so much older than he was. He knew it was just because he was always exhausted but it was easier to blame the mirror. It was always covered in smudges too and though Dean had tried to clean it off after he showered it just got worse.

After he was done in the bathroom Dean walked out and took a seat at the little table so he could wait. He was on such a strict schedule that he always managed to wake up right when he needed to, which was coincidentally about five minutes before breakfast was served. It came right on time and was delivered by one of his favorite people in the whole world.

Maggie was in her fifties and routinely brought Dean extra food when she was his nurse. Sometimes he got a whole second sandwich, but that didn't happen too often. Most of the time it was just a more generous serving of pudding or a few extra pieces of sausage. Dean liked the sausage because it was so much better than the dried out bacon that was usually burnt.

"A bacon pig…it's a sausage pig today."

"Dean." Maggie said. "You have an appointment today. Talking like that isn't going to get you out of here."

"What's today?"

"Thursday."

"It's Thanksgiving and I…"

"That was months ago. Remember? I got you an extra slice of pie."

"Pumpkin."

"That's right." Maggie nodded. "Down the hatch."

Dean sighed and then accepted the little paper cup filled with brightly colored pills. He hated taking them but his doctor kept saying that if he took them he'd make progress and maybe get to go home one day. Bobby kept saying there was a room just for him and that was what Dean was aiming for. Bobby's house wasn't nice at all, but Dean would have his own room and he planned on making sure there were no curtains, blinds, or shades on the windows.

Just like he did every morning Dean hesitated before he swallowed the pills. He knew it was for the best and that the pills might give him a shot at a normal life again, but it felt wrong. He felt like they were numbing him and confusing him so he wouldn't know what was what. Cutting back on his dosage just wasn't an option Dean's doctor was willing to discuss since it was better to fine tune what he was getting.

"How'd you sleep last night?"

"Good." Dean said. "Cold, it's still cold."

"Do you want an extra blanket for tonight?"

"Yeah, I'd like that."

"Any dreams?"

"No." Dean lied. "I had a long day yesterday, I was sort of wiped."

"And maybe those pills are helping."

"Maybe."

"I hope so, Dean. Twenty minutes and then I'll be back so we can go to your appointment."

"Okay, thanks, Maggie."

"No, problem, sweetheart."

Breakfast was just terrible and though Dean was starving he couldn't even finish it. The eggs were overcooked and way too yellow. They just looked fake and they were more rubbery than any food should be. The sausage wasn't that bad but it was obviously the cheapest they could find. Dean ate it all anyway, but that was only because he knew Maggie would make a big deal out of sneaking him extra he couldn't finish. The biscuit was probably the worst thing on the tray because it was like a rock that crumbled into pieces as soon as Dean tried to put a little strawberry jam on it.

"Stawbewy…gwape." Dean whispered. "Daddy…"

After Dean frowned at himself he got up from where he was sitting to get dressed. His going out clothes weren't any different from his pajamas but he still changed into a fresh pair from the cabinet on the side of the room. He had a few pairs of slippers as well and he thought it kind of seemed like a gray slipper day instead of black or blue. After he dropped them to the floor and stepped into them Dean walked to the window and parted the blinds just enough to look outside.

As always there wasn't anything beyond the blinds. It was just empty and where there should have been another building or empty land there was nothing. There wasn't even a sky overhead which always made Dean wonder where the gray light was coming from. He could still see it, but there wasn't a source like the sun hiding out between some thick clouds. Dean was smart and even with the drugs in his system he knew that what was outside the window wasn't right but for the life of him he couldn't remember what it was supposed to look like. He knew there should be sun, rain, and at night the moon should come up, but he couldn't visualize where they might be in the blackness.

The twenty minutes went by quickly and before Dean knew it Maggie was back and offering her arm to him. There were times when they switched up his medicine and Dean couldn't find the strength to walk. She'd come with a wheelchair and make quick work of getting him into it. He always felt helpless when that happened but it was a little fun too and the rides made it easier for Dean to prepare for his appointments.

As they walked down the hall Dean was paying very close attention to how clean everything was. The hallways were painted white which matched the tile underfoot. The fluorescent lights on the ceiling were even in white casings and brighter than Dean thought they should be. It almost hurt his eyes to look at them, so he chose to stare at the floor since Maggie was leading the way.

"Why are the floors so clean?"

"This is a hospital. Dean. We have to keep everything clean or else we'll be fined, maybe even shut down."

"They're too clean."

"Nonsense, there's no such thing as too clean. You're just nervous."

"There aren't doors either. Where are the rest of the rooms?"

"That's enough, Dean."

"You're hurting my arm."

"Shut up."

Dean's whole body lit up with pain when Maggie's long nails broke through the skin on his arm and dug right into the flesh. He was younger and he should have been stronger, but struggling only made her tighten her grip. The pain got so bad that Dean thought he might pass out, but then it just faded and Maggie wasn't hurting him anymore. She was just walking with him down what had to be a mile long hallway. It was like a loop with bright lights, clean floors, and no doors anywhere except for the red one at the end where the doctor waited.

When they were standing in front of it Dean tried to struggle away again, but Maggie was just too strong. She wasn't hurting him, but she was holding him firmly in her grasp. Dean thought he must have weighed ten pounds since she was handling him like a rag doll. She managed to get the door open without ever letting him loose and she didn't care that the office was the last place Dean wanted to be.

"It's time for your appointment, Dean."

"Maggie. What do you look like?"

"That's not important. You need to focus on getting better."

"I think you used to have a face."

Dean wanted to touch her and he actually got close but she was too strong and fast. When his fingers were closing on her featureless face she grabbed him by the chin and then shoved hard so he fell into the dark office. Dean knew he had a face because he had just looked at it, but Maggie was blank. She looked like those robbers who pulled stockings over their heads before hitting up banks. Her hair was there and her little white hat, but there was no nose or eyes and even though Dean could hear her talking she didn't have a mouth.

"Dean."

"Doctor." Dean said quietly. "Good morning."

"Good morning. Have a seat. How are you feeling today?"

"Good, I'm a little cold."

"That's from the pills."

Dean sat down and then put his hands in his lap like a good little boy. He knew better than to ask any real questions because he always ended up getting answers he didn't really like. He didn't like the sessions with the doctor much either, but he knew if he kept going and really trying to make progress that one day Bobby would come and visit him and then take him home. That was going to be a great day and something Dean was always working towards.

"How'd you sleep?"

"Fine." Dean said. "I was so tired last night. I went to bed early."

"No nightmares?"

"No."

"We won't make any progress if you lie to me, Dean." The doctor said. "I know you're lying."

"They're not nightmares."

"Then did you dream?"

"Of course I did." Dean whispered. "It's Thanksgiving and Sammy's…"

"Your brother was killed seven year ago, Dean. You know that."

"I…I know, but I'm telling you in the dream he got in this argument with dad…"

"He's been gone for eight years."

"I know that!" Dean yelled. "I'm telling you what I…I'm sorry, I didn't mean to raise my voice."

"That's okay, Dean. I know how real these delusions are to you."

"Yeah." Dean smiled. "My delusions."

They had been over it a hundred times and Dean was getting pretty sick and tired of listening to the same thing everyday. The doctor kept saying that the dreams were delusions but they felt more real than anything else in Dean's life. Sam had loved him and the built a life together with beautiful children and real friends who they could always count on.

The doctor said that it was a coping mechanism that Dean invented after Sam was killed. He thought that under circumstances Dean would have handled it better if John hadn't died just a year earlier. He invented a fantastic world of wonderment to make everything better where Sam and John were still alive and the kids gave Dean some purpose in life. That was what Dean heard in every session and he knew if he really wanted to get out of the hospital he'd have to believe it.

"These feelings you had for your brother are partly responsible for this world you've created."

"Because I love him."

"Victims of incest often…"

"No, there weren't any victims. I didn't do anything he didn't want. I didn't do anything he didn't love."

"So why did you invent a son who was a victim of incest for you to save if not to alleviate your guilt over molesting your brother when he was a child?"

"Mi…Michael."

"Anthony wasn't enough for you, Dean. That's why you brought in Michael. You needed someone more damaged."

"No, that's not…"

"Then you had to make his life perfect. You even went so far as to give him what you think is the most important thing in the world. Bring in a brother out of nowhere so he can have everything."

"It wasn't Jason's fault."

"That's right." The doctor said as he looked through his files. "Jeremy made him do it. The demon."

"Yes."

"This is the same brother who you saved all by yourself. A brother who was the epitome of evil in your world. Don't you see how your story works, Dean?"

"He needed me to save him."

"You invented Jeremy because you needed someone to save, like you wanted to save Sam. Then once you saved him you brought in Aaron so you could be the hero again by giving them a place to live, a real family, by giving them you as a big brother."

"How am I supposed to know they're not real?" Dean asked. "They could be real. I could be dreaming right now."

"Dean, what makes more sense?" The doctor asked. "This world we live in or the fantasy land where you're a millionaire with special powers? You've given yourself everything you want including a replacement for your mother and seven children all of which have their own superpowers, are healthy, and incredibly intelligent."

"It could happen."

"Yes." The doctor said. "In fiction."

Dean hated his sessions with the doctor because they always made him feel not only crazy, but wrong as well. He felt like he had spent his entire life making bad choices and those choices were why John had died and why Sam had been killed. If Dean had been smarter or faster he knew he could have saved them both. He had his gun on him and he still couldn't react fast enough to save Sam.

"I want to go live with Bobby."

"That's what we all want, Dean. We want you to get healthy, and leave here. Didn't you say all you want to do is go for a ride in your car?"

"I do, real fast with the windows down and some loud music."

"I think that sounds very nice and it's a realistic goal for you to have, but you know what you need to do before that can happen."

"Live here." Dean nodded. "And now."

"I'd like to try again."

"Me too." Dean said. "I want to do it, it's just so hard."

"Just focus, Dean. Just repeat after me."

"Okay."

The doctor got up from where he was sitting and leaned against the edge of his desk. He was a tall man with big hands that always looked so clean. Dean didn't do anything during the day and he still sometimes got little bits of dirt under his nails. The doctor was probably doing stuff, but he stayed perfectly clean like the hallway, the walls, and the floors. It was all so obscenely clean, but Dean didn't smell bleach or other disinfectants, he smelled sautéing onions and maybe bacon that never got burned.

"Your brother and father are both dead."

"My father and Sammy are both dead."

"Your father had a heart attack and your brother was murdered."

"Dad had a heart attack in the hospital." Dean said. "And…and Sam was killed."

"Good, Dean. What else?"

"I'm not a millionaire or a writer. I'm not getting a degree and there are no movies or contracts."

"You're doing so good, Dean, keep going."

"I…I molested Sammy when he was a kid. I hurt him, I used him, violated him…" Dean whispered before pausing. "And Michael's not real. I made him up, just like the rest of my friends."

"And?"

"And my kids. I don't have any kids. I never met Jenny, and Sam died before the twins were born. Amy's not real anyway and she didn't have my…Ollie's not real. Mary and Milo aren't either. I just…I pretend to have so many kids so when they turn six months old I can save them, I'm big enough now and I wasn't big enough to save Sammy when he was a baby."

"I'm so proud of you, Dean. This is what you have to admit to yourself if you want to live with Bobby."

"Thank you."

"There's one more thing."

"No." Dean said as he wiped at his eyes. "That's it."

"You need to admit this to yourself. If you can do this we'll see about getting you some more privileges. Bobby could come visit you more often, wouldn't you like that?"

"I…I would, but I'm so tired."

"Then just say it and you can go back to your room and take a nap."

Dean shook his head and tried to summon up the strength but he just didn't have it. All of it left his body when Sam died and there wasn't anything left to fight for. After that Dean's whole life meant nothing because his only real job was looking after Sam and he screwed that up like he screwed up everything.

"I can't."

"You can, Dean." The doctor said as he squatted down in front of him. "Just repeat after me. My brother never loved me."

"My…my brother never lov…Sammy never love…"

"He left you, Dean. He had to go across the country to get away from you after what you did to him. He left you. He died to get away from you. He never loved you."

"He did, he still does, wherever he is I know he still loves me."

"You're never leaving this hospital."

"This hospital?" Dean asked as he looked around. "You're the only doctor here and Maggie's the only nurse. There are no doors anywhere and you don't have a fucking face either. This…this is what's not real."

"Dean…"

"You can convince me that I hurt Sam or never became a father. Hell, I'll even agree with you that me being anything more than a skirt chasing chauvinist is a bit of a stretch." Dean said before he stood up. "But my brother has always and will always love me."

"Sit down."

"No. I'm not listening to you anymore."

When the doctor shoved him, Dean shoved back and he wasn't weak anymore. He was strong again and determined to figure out what the fuck was going on. He had a pretty good idea, but he needed some kind of proof which wasn't easy considering he was dealing with people without faces who still somehow managed to look scared of him.

"Joe." Dean said. "That's what we call you. Sammy's gonna kick your ass so hard you'll taste if in your fucking throat and that's if you're lucky."

"Listen to me, Dean."

"I think we've established I'm not going to be doing that anymore. Whatever mojo you're working is fading, which I'm pretty sure means that in just about a minute one of my brothers is going to bust down that door. You better pray it's not Sam."

"You don't understand."

"I don't want to." Dean smiled. "I want you dead and…"

"He'll come for me, Dean. You need to not stand in his way. Let Sam kill me, he has to."

"What?" Dean laughed. "I think we already wrote this story. Demon wants to die?"

"I'm not a demon, but this is so far out of your control, my control."

"Right. Is this where you tell me someone's making you kill people and someone's making you leave bodies where my children could have seen them. Did someone make you drag me into his office?"

"Yes. You have to find where I am and kill me. I can't stop them."

"Stop who?"

"The…"

The doctor or Joe, whoever he was didn't get a chance to finish talking and even if he did Dean wouldn't have heard. He was standing in front of the red door when it got torn off it's hinges and the noise of splintering wood was deafening. Dean couldn't hear a thing, but he did get to see Joe fade and for just a second his eyes were visible. They were so familiar and Dean was sure he had seen him before at some point in his life. They weren't overly familiar like Anthony's or Alex's might be, but Dean had seen Joe before, that much he was certain of.

When the door exploded there was a bright white light behind it and Dean was so grateful that someone had come to his aid that he didn't even worry about how blindingly severe it was or that it still tasted funny. His money was on Gabe and then Sam, but it was Jeremy who came through like he always seemed to do when things got scary.

"Jeremy."

"Who is he?"

"I don't know." Dean said. "I…he didn't have a face, but I saw his eyes and I want to see yours."

"No."

"Open your eyes, Jeremy, please."

"No." Jeremy whispered. "You just need to get up and…"

"Please."

Jeremy's head was down but Dean lifted him up and waited. He knew he just had to wake up but he was staying put and probably making everyone worry more until Jeremy opened his eyes. It was well over a minute before he stopped being stubborn and just did it. As Dean expected they were pitch black and scary as hell, but they were still his brother's and Jeremy was still there as he always was.

"Thanks for not letting Sammy come."

"He couldn't anyway. We need to get back."

"What's wrong?"

"We just need to get back."

"Jeremy." Dean said as he grabbed his arm. "You need to tell me what happened before I get out of here."

"You remember that day in the city?"

"When Bruce got hit? Of course I do."

"I think that was Sam just warming up."

"Wake me up." Dean said. "Now."

The last Thanksgiving Aaron actually celebrated was when he was seventeen. He knew he was leaving in May for Rome so he wanted to have one last big Thanksgiving dinner. His parents were all on board with that and they planned something truly massive and extravagant which Aaron decided not to feel bad about because if he was going to spend years away from his parents he wanted lots of good memories. Ten minutes before they sat down to eat both his mother and father got called away to the hospital and he spent the day with the housekeeper.

In Italy no one actually observed Thanksgiving, so for years Aaron didn't even really pay any attention to it. It was just Thursday there and he didn't eat or do anything special. He thought that was something he'd spend the rest of his life doing until he remembered. He remembered Jeremy and found out he had a biological father and a whole family in America who did Thanksgiving right. It was apparently one of John's favorite days right after Grandpa's day which happened every other Saturday and the first Wednesday of each month.

That got Aaron all excited for a big family feast and for the longest time he had been hearing fantastic tales of Sam's skills with a turkey. At first it was just Dean, who praised everything Sam did. The turkey could have tasted like broiled rubber and Dean still would have thought it was the best thing in the whole entire world. John then mentioned that a full on pilgrim platter from Sam was sort of like a religious experience and Jeremy said something similar though his comparison was a little more vulgar. Jeremy hadn't had proper Thanksgiving with them, but apparently Sam had done a little something in Vermont right after he showed up.

"Wait a minute." Jensen said. "You're talking about actually sucking on it?"

"Yes."

"After you come, right?" Anthony asked. "I mean you come and then felch him."

"Not necessarily. I mean sometimes it's before." Sam shrugged. "Though I don't mind after…don't mind even a little bit."

"Jar-Jar told me that makes you conceited if you like being tasty."

"What the hell does he know?" Anthony laughed. "He's from Texas."

"Hey!"

"Jackles, are you saying you enjoy self sampling?"

"Dude, I'm fucking adorable."

"Perhaps we could talk about something else." Aaron whispered. "Something a little more appropriate for seven o'clock on Thanksgiving morning."

"Just us gays." Anthony said. "Why does it…Oh…Jason, I don't suppose you have anything to add."

"No! I asked one question and Aaron answered and now ya'll have been talking about licking butts for…over an hour!"

"You know you're a little uptight for someone who has a brother that beat me off."

"What does that have to do with anything?" Anthony asked. "Nothing I bet."

"I'm just saying." Jensen shrugged. "I heard that one time he was going to sleep with you and then he turned you down to beat me off."

"He turned me down to date Alex."

"Alex…I don't know who that is…most of my friends have won an Oscar…"

"I think we should talk about Friday plans." Aaron nodded. "Shopping, perhaps?"

Aaron had to do something because every time the word "taint" came up Jason turned greener and greener. It was obvious that he was extremely uncomfortable but he wasn't going to leave because he was helping. Sam wasn't participating in the conversation much, but Anthony and Jensen were having a little too much fun talking about inappropriate subject matter. They had both tried to get Aaron to participate but when he got eaten out he didn't feel the need to discuss it mostly because only Sam had it as good as him.

"That's the only problem with Thanksgiving down here. There's nowhere to shop. I wouldn't go anyway, but Dean loves it."

"Where is Dean?" Jensen asked after glancing at his watch. "I haven't seen him since he tucked me in and read me my bedtime story."

"He is being a lazy bones." Sam said before wiping off his hands. "And I'm going to wake him up."

"No!" Anthony whispered. "Leave him sleeping, he's so cute when he's all flustered from sleeping past seven!"

"Be that as it may, he'll be upset if we let him sleep while you guys are helping. I'll be back. Jason, can you watch those onions on the stove?"

"Yes, sir, Mr. Sam."

"Thank you."

"Anyway." Anthony said once Sam had left. "Sam's totally lickable, but I think there's something about Dean that would be downright delicious."

"Right?" Jensen grinned. "I'd fuck him."

"Cupcakes."

"What?"

"Cupcakes." Aaron said again. "We're going to talk about cupcakes."

"Sam made these cupcakes once…" Jensen said. "They were like…man, they were awesome."

"I like those ones from Magnolia bakery."

"Right around the corner from my house!"

Jensen and Anthony started what had to be the most focused cupcake discussion on record. Aaron didn't play mind tricks often but sometimes it was so necessary. Jason, understood what had just happened and he locked eyes with Aaron for just a moment before he nodded. Aaron nodded back and then smiled a little because he sort of enjoyed being able to change the topic so completely.

That was Aaron's last smile of the morning because things fell apart right as his face was relaxing. He felt it before anything happened, it was like clouds gathering and funneling before the storm started. The air was charged, it was crisp, and Aaron could see Jeremy in his head as he pushed back the covers and tried to make it to the house as quickly as he could. He was incredibly fast, but still not fast enough.

"What's wrong with the lights?" Anthony asked. "Is there is…"

"Earthquake!" Jensen yelled. "You two get in the doorway! Now!"

"There's no earthquakes in South Carolina." Jason whispered. "Aaron, what is it?"

"It's Sam."

The human animal really was an amazing creature because in times of crisis instinct always won out. Anthony was the only father in the kitchen and he acted quicker than anyone which Aaron assumed was because his chubby baby was always trying to eat whatever he could get his hands on. The whole house was shaking and as the lights overhead shattered into hundreds of jagged shards it was Anthony who managed to push and then shield Jensen and Jason.

Sam's rage had already blown all the light bulbs, but they were still in the fixtures. The tremors coming from under the house had shook one of those fixtures loose and the sharp pointed bulb crashed directly into Anthony's shoulder. He screamed because it obviously hurt, but it wasn't going to be fatal like it would have been had it landed on Jensen's head.

Jensen was the second closest thing to a father in the room and after he got Jason in the doorway he grabbed a towel for Anthony and then took off running. He didn't go out the backdoor at all, like a smart person might have done. He ran further into the house like a good friend was bound to do. Aaron didn't want him anywhere near Sam, but Jensen surprised him by heading straight for the kid's bedroom. He was still thinking earthquake and as an expert he wanted them safe.

Aaron had grown up in California and he knew that the tremors were about as far from natural as they could get. He could feel Sam's fury radiating towards him in massive waves and more was coming at him from outside. Aaron felt like he was getting crushed and he prayed no one else was feeling the pressure of being stuck between his two brothers. It faded when Jeremy busted in the backdoor, but Sam was still going at it and he felt a hell of a lot stronger than Aaron thought possible.

"Anthony."

"I'm fine." Anthony panted. "Jason, go check on the babies."

"What the hell happened?" Jeremy asked. "Sam's…"

"I don't know…"

"Why are you just standing there?"

"Because I can't feel Dean." Aaron said. "I can't…Jeremy."

"I need you."

It took a particularly brutal reverberation for Aaron to snap out of it. Jason was already gone because he was so much stronger. He had orders and he was going to follow them. Aaron was almost jealous of him because he got the job done no matter what. He didn't shut down when something bad happened, he had been through worse and he wasn't going to let anything happen to the babies.

Jeremy got to the bedroom first and Aaron was right behind him. Everything looked so normal, but it was anything but. Dean was in bed and looked like he was only sleeping, though Aaron knew that wasn't the case. Sam had obviously tried to wake him up and when he didn't get a response he went off the deep end. He was just standing at the side of the bed without any expression on his face at all. He was the blankest thing Aaron had ever seen and quite easily the strongest.

"Sam…" Jeremy whispered. "Calm down."

"Where is he?"

"I don't know, but we'll find him."

"You'll find him." Sam said as he looked over. "Now."

"When we figure out what we're…"

"Now!"

For someone who was all about choices Sam didn't really practice what he preached. Aaron was thinking of ways to intervene, but there was no time to waste as far as Sam was concerned. He screamed and it seemed like the whole world went light for a moment. All Aaron could make out was the grief all over Sam's face before he felt like he was flying. He felt weightless and happy for a moment, and then came the closet doors, the closet walls, and one very sturdy two by four.

Never in his life had Aaron been in such incredible pain because he was strong enough to just ignore it most of the time. That was before Sam thought he had lost Dean though and everything changed. Aaron was in agony and though he tried his hardest to hang on he ended up passing out against the living room floor, while the whole world kept on shaking.

When Aaron came to he wasn't sure how long he had been out, but things had gone from bad to worse. The shaking had stopped and Anthony seemed okay, but John was lying on the living room floor with his arms both twisted at an incredibly awkward angle. They were obviously broken, but bones healed. Aaron was more concerned about the little pool of blood around his mouth. John was and had always been human, so a trip through the wall wasn't going to be as easy on him. If it had caused Aaron to black out there was no telling what it might do to a normal person.

"Help him." Anthony whispered. "Aaron, help him."

"Where's Jeremy?"

"Gone."

"What do you mean?" Aaron asked as he got his hands on John. "Where did he go?"

"Char…Charlie said Sam sent him away."

"Has anyone else been in that room?"

"No one would go once John…"

"He's fine. I promise."

"What about Sam?"

"He's fine too. You're bleeding a lot." Aaron said. "Let me…"

"No, save your strength." Anthony said. "Tell me it'll be okay."

"It'll be okay."

It was a good thing Anthony could deal with the pain because healing him would have taken just about everything out of Aaron. He didn't even have enough strength left to fully heal John. He was unconscious and a few bones were broken, but he was alive and that was all that mattered. Jeremy and Dean were alive too which Aaron really hoped Sam could feel. Whatever had happened was about to end, and if Jeremy was involved it was sure to end bloody.

When Aaron got up from the floor he noticed Justin visibly struggling to hold Charlie back. He wanted to get into it to help out, but there was no telling what they were actually dealing with. Dean wouldn't want him to help anyway and Justin would never allow it. Had he been just a little stronger Aaron would have attempted to calm him down, but he couldn't waste anything since Sam had gone nuclear.

The bedroom door was still open and James was crouched outside. He looked exhausted as well which meant he had most likely tried to do something. Aaron wasn't sure what he could have accomplished since stopping Sam was like swatting a fly with a feather. No one stood a chance against him, which made getting Dean back more important than ever.

"Are you okay?"

"Yeah." Aaron nodded. "You?"

"Yes. I told John not to go in there. Why can't he feel Dean? He's not dead, he wasn't ever dead."

"He must have tried to wake him." Aaron whispered. "And when he wouldn't wake up, Sam…just assumed…"

"Did you know he was this strong?"

"No. Did you?"

"No." James sighed. "Gabe won't come."

"I don't expect him to." Aaron said. "With Sam like this…they're all protecting Jason."

"Do you think…"

"No, not yet. That's total last resort for them."

"Okay." James said. "Um, we have to go in there."

"Agreed. Give me your hand."

"Yes." James laughed quietly. "I'm sure the two of us together will have no problem talking him down."

"Need some help?"

When Aaron heard Jeremy's voice from behind them he had never in his life been more relived, that was until Sam finally fell to his knees at the side of the bed. Everyone was completely drained, but Sam looked just fine. Aaron knew he wasn't anything to be scared of but it was still so damn scary since they had no guarantee that their whole family would live forever. It was bad when Bruce was dying, and worse when Sam thought Dean was dead, so there was no telling what might happen if it were ever one of the kids. Aaron hated himself for thanking about that, but he couldn't help it.

James hugged Jeremy first which Aaron sort of thought wasn't fair. He got to go second though which meant got to hold on a little longer since Sam was busy making absolutely sure that Dean was okay. He was awake and he looked okay, but there was no telling how his experience might affect him since Aaron knew firsthand how real those dreams could be.

"Are you okay?"

"I'm fine." Jeremy smiled. "How awesome is Sam?"

"Where…where'd he send you?"

"A fucking hospital in Seattle." Jeremy whispered. "It was abandoned, but whoever did this…they did their research."

"It was Joe." James said. "Right? First strike?"

"Yeah. After he sent me there I made myself fall asleep."

"Jeremy…"

"Don't, Aaron, I can't talk about…"

"We need to." Aaron whispered. "Don't you think they're both smart enough to put the pieces together?"

"We have to wait and see if this is anything to be concerned about."

"Jeremy." James said. "I understand where you're coming from, but either way, if either of them found a way to come back it's not your fault."

"He killed you, James."

"And yet here I am today."

"We have to assume they're not back." Aaron said. "He would have come for dad, you know that. Your…"

"Demon."

"Yes. It would have come for Dean. This is something else and we'll figure it out, but not alone. We need help."

"Gee." Jeremy said before he stood up. "Wonder where we could get some of that from."

Dean was sitting up in bed and Sam was sobbing with his head in his lap. For all the good they did, all the lives they saved and bettered, it just wasn't fair for them to have to go through anything. Parking tickets seemed a little much and still the world kept on testing them. The amazing thing was that they kept on getting up and staying strong. They were going to do that again, but Aaron really thought they should get a nice long break from coping.

"Jeremy…"

"Sam, it's okay. I'm fine."

"I didn't…I didn't mean to…I'm sorry."

"I'm fine." Jeremy smiled. "You're fine too."

"Anyone want to tell me why I can see the living room through the closet?" Dean asked. "Did Ollie do that so he could sneak in here while we're sleeping?"

"Is dad okay?"

"He's fine." Aaron lied. "Few bumps and bruises."

"I need to see the kids." Dean said. "Um…for like the rest of my life twenty-four hours a day."

"What happened there?" Sam asked. "It was Joe, right?"

"Yeah, Sammy. It's not important right now."

"I'd say it is, Dean." James said. "You need to tell us what you know."

"Um…well, first of all he said to let Sam kill him and uh…I know him."

"Who is he?" Sam asked. "What's his real name?"

"Not like that, Sammy. I saw his eyes right before we left. I know him. I've seen him before."

"Perfect." Sam nodded. "Scary ass dream world and people showing up we know but can't remember."

"I didn't do anything."

"Jeremy…I know that. I know you'd never do anything, but this isn't the first time we've dealt with this. I'd never think you were responsible."

"See." Aaron said. "Jeremy's demon did do this often and I don't think I have to mention who he learned it from."

"Neat." Dean nodded. "So it's like a take your worst pick clusterfuck."

"We'll deal." Sam said before he stood up. "Dean, let's go check on the kids."

"Jensen told them it was an earthquake, Mikey's very excited."

"And the babies?"

"With Jason. They're going to stay in their rooms for a while until things are cleaned up. Anthony got hurt."

"Hurt?" Sam asked. "What do you mean?"

"The light fixture over the island fell. He's okay, he's tough."

"Yeah." Sam nodded. "Okay, um let's handle the kids and the mess and then mom can take over cooking for a while. You two need to get dressed."

"Are we going somewhere?" Jeremy asked. "Last minute shopping?"

"No. The four of us are paying a visit to your old friend. She's going to tell us everything she knows about Joe and then we're coming back here to have a fantastic Thanksgiving dinner."

"Sammy, um…we have no weapons. I think we're going to need to wait until we get home."

"He's right Sam." Aaron said. "He won't try anything again so soon."

"No, we need to go now."

"No weapons." Jeremy laughed. "Steak knife ain't gonna cut it."

"We don't need any weapons."

Sam leveled his hand at the closet and Aaron watched in utter astonishment as he pulled the wood back together. He wasn't even breaking a sweat and it didn't seem like he was going to anytime soon. Aaron or Jeremy could have possibly accomplished the same thing but it would have taken a very long time and more energy than they had. Sam mended it all in just about fifteen seconds before he sighed and brushed some stray splinters off Aaron's shoulder.

"Questions?" Sam smiled. "Comments?"

"I guess not…" Jeremy whispered. "Um, I'll go help Anthony and then get dressed."

"Thank you."

"I'll clean up…" Aaron said before he paused. "In a more conventional manner."

"Again, thank you."

"And I'll do my job as mannie." James nodded. "And stay here while you four are gone."

"Sounds like a plan."

Everyone went out of the room with their orders but Sam stayed behind with Dean. He could have had thousands of things to do and nothing was making him leave his side. Sam had scared himself a little and he knew that Aaron was scared of him, but he just couldn't deal with the idea of Dean being gone. It was like the whole world had ended and though Sam wasn't proud of himself he did like the way he felt.

"Not how you planned the day to go, huh?"

"Well." Sam shrugged. "I believe right about now you said you'd be sucking my cock to get it hard."

"Yeah…yeah, I guess I did say that."

"Maybe later tonight." Sam said. "We can get in bed and…"

"Yeah, maybe."

Sam was trying to put his arms around Dean's waist but he pulled away very quickly and awkwardly. There was normally nothing awkward about him, but the act of pulling away from a hug and a kiss was foreign and his body looked strange doing it. Dean looked strange as well because at the mention of sex Sam was almost positive he looked a little nauseous.

"Dean?"

"I need to get dressed if we're going to do this. I need to go see the kids."

"What happened to you?"

"Nothing, um…he just said to let you kill him. It's out of his control and he can't stop them."

"Who?"

"Dunno."

"Did anything else happen? Why were you in a hospital?"

"I don't uh…I dunno."

"Where was I?"

"School I think." Dean shrugged. "I really want to see the kids, Sammy."

"Okay, sorry."

"It's okay. We'll talk later."

Dean slipped into a pair of jeans in record time and left the bedroom holding onto his shoes. Sam stayed right where he was and wondered why Dean was lying and why he hadn't given him even a little kiss before he left.

bitchandjerk @ 2009-10-14T17:17:00

2009-10-14T22:17:27Z

Next story starts the offical countdown to 3mil and it's gonna be a bumppppppppy ride.

Title: When Daddy Ain't Happy.
Author: bitchandjerk
Characters: Sam/Dean,John/Mary/OFC OMCs OFCs Jared/Jensen
Rating :R
Words10,300/2,931,600
Warnings: Wincest,
Summary: John decides that Sam isn't stressed enough over his perfect Thanksgiving.
Notes::AU, rest are here.
Disclaimer: I don't own any of these characters.
Feedback: Makes me hard

It was pretty rare for Mikey to get upset when he was a baby but it happened a couple of times usually when he had to wait for a diaper change. He didn't yell or cry but he did do an awful lot of pouting and sighing like a dirty diaper was more of an inconvenience than anything else. After he was all cleaned and changed he'd cheer right up and maybe sneak a couple of kisses from Dean or Sam if he happened to change him.

When Ethan and Evan were babies their favorite thing was screaming as loud as they could whenever they were upset. Most of the time they weren't screaming together but one would start and the other would very quickly follow. They screamed when they were tired, bored, hungry, or messy. Sometimes Dean even thought they were screaming when nothing was wrong just for the hell of it. They had nearly driven Dean to having a cocktail in the middle of the day and he was secretly dreading what their fourth child would be like.

Fortunately Ollie came along and didn't do much of anything. If he was hungry he waited patiently for something to eat and if he pooped he might blabber a little but he was so above fussing. When he got tired he just went to sleep instead of crying or yelling and apparently he had never been uncomfortable which Dean assumed was because of the amount of bellies and toes he was getting.

Mary was a lot like Ollie because she was pretty easy going about most things. She knew if she was hungry she was going to get fed and if she was bored someone was going to play with her. The only time she ever really got fussy about was if she made princess poops but that was only because she was very fancy according to Evan and didn't like to be messy. As long as her diaper got changed quickly she was as happy as could be, which Dean thanked God for everyday because Milo was anything but.

Normally he was very easy to deal with because all he needed in life was Sam. He could be exhausted with a full diaper and starving and he didn't care as long as Sam was around to love on him. Sometimes he accepted Dean as a semi-adequate temporary substitute, but most of the time he wasn't playing that game. Without Sam around he was completely miserable and made sure everyone knew it. Sometimes Sam just had to leave and when that happened he'd explain to Milo where he was going and give him an estimate of when he'd be back. That suited Milo just fine and he'd patiently wait for daddy to return home while only yelling a little.

On Wednesday Sam not only left without talking to Milo first but he left more pissed off than Dean had ever seen. Sam was yelling and cursing and Milo heard everything from the living room where he was chilling out with Mary. After Sam stormed out of the house and slammed the door behind him Milo walked right into the kitchen and started yelling because he was under the impression it was all Dean's fault. Dean tried to explain that it wasn't his fault at all and he was attempting to place the blame on John where it belonged but Milo wasn't having it.

He screamed so loud Dean's ears actually rang and then he ran over and tried to push him down. That was one of his favorite things to do, and because he was so upset Dean decided it was best for him to fall over just to appease him. That did make Milo happy for about two seconds but then he started slapping Dean on the stomach and yelling for his dahdah, who was going to be gone for a while.

"Dahdah!"

"I'm sorry, baby." Dean frowned. "Daddy had a complete mental breakdown and left me, much like he did several years ago when you were still in his sack. You know I used to kiss you pretty often back then."

"Dahdah!" Milo screamed. "Bwahdah!"

"Your mommy used the dark magics to seduce me and steal my seed, but this time it's all grandpa's fault. Do you understand?"

"Boppa!"

"Exactly. He's an asshat and I'm going to stab him in the face."

"Bwah!"

"What are you…Oh, my goodness."

"Abah, dahdah!"

"If you say so!"

Milo pulled up his shirt and then chucked it across the kitchen. Dean was almost positive he was stepping into a trap but he had never been able to resist any baby belly and sadly he didn't get Milo's as much as he would have liked. He gave it a quick kiss at first and then backed away even quicker, but when Milo didn't kill him with his brain he went for it and smooched all over that pale little trim tummy.

"Delicious." Dean smiled. "He's going to come back after he gets help for his mental problems."

"I thought he said he was going shopping." James said as he walked in with Mary. "Or, more accurately, going to get his m-fing shop on."

"Better than therapy." Dean sighed. "God, he is pissed off."

"This is why I'm better than John."

"Why?"

"Because I'm not an ass for brains. He knew what Sam wanted and as always he thought of himself first and his own needs. He's selfish and I'm not a fan. I may even un-friend him on facebook."

"That's not really fair." Ann said as she walked in behind him. "You can't just blame John."

"No, we can." James nodded. "I'm comfortable with that. He's a terrible role model for me."

"You look really pretty, Ann."

"Thank you, Dean."

"Dahdah!"

"Yeah, he's hotter." Dean nodded. "Less up front but more in the back."

Ann really did look particularly beautiful and though she was far from showing Dean knew she was pregnant and that was enough. Women just got better looking when they were pregnant and Ann was pretty easy on the eyes to begin with. She was dressed pretty causally in jeans and a sweater which Dean thought looked very nice. James most certainly approved but that had more to do with her being there instead of what she was wearing.

She had arrived on Tuesday morning surprising everyone. Sam didn't have a problem with that because he loved having Ann around and he knew how much James wanted her there with their baby. It was James' first Thanksgiving with his new family and he had been pretty upset when Ann wanted to stay in Westport. She had actually done pretty good alone for a few days but then the craving set in and she got on a flight out to be with James. On Tuesday night she said that she had spent so many turkey days with her parents and she wanted to start a new tradition with her new family which was very sweet.

Having another person around wasn't what set Sam off because it was just another mouth to feed. He was fine on Tuesday but then the doorbell rang on Wednesday and he flipped the fuck out. John knew damn good and well why Sam wanted to keep Thanksgiving small, but apparently he decided to ignore that since he had spent a week begging Carol to come. The whole reason she hadn't come was because she spent Thanksgiving with Bruce and Nick so John invited them too which meant Anthony, Nathan, and Charlie were coming as well.

Sam loved all of them, but since Monday night he had been working his ass off just feeding everyone and keeping them comfortable. He had to start breakfast on Tuesday morning an hour earlier and pretty much as soon as the last dish was washed he was making soup and sandwiches for lunch. Dinner was the big meal of the day and by the time that was done Sam was positively exhausted. He practically passed out when they went to bed and didn't even wake up when Milo was yelling for him over the monitor in the middle of the night. It was too much for him and then John had added an additional six people just because he wanted to get laid.

That was probably what pissed Sam off the most because when asked why on earth he would invite everyone John said he missed Carol and needed to get his nut. Sam banished him from the house after a lot of screaming and then he said he was going shopping and no one was to disturb him. Carol had no idea Sam wanted to keep dinner on Thursday small so John wasn't getting any nookie anytime soon since he had been less than honest when he invited her and everyone else.

Anthony, Bruce, and Nick all felt horrible and they even offered to go back home, but that was incredibly inconvenient since there was nothing worse than two flights in one day and shopping for a meal the day before Thanksgiving. Since Sam had run off Dean was just going to have to tell them to stay out of the way and not enrage the beast. That went for everyone else as well. He didn't want them asking Sam for anything and John was officially in charge of lunch, dinner, and laundry.

"So, my mom always makes this really fantastic breakfast casserole for Thanksgiving and Christmas. We can make it tonight…well, we can make six of them and then put them in the oven tomorrow morning."

"Or!" James said. "Leave them in the oven tonight and set them to start baking at eight so we can stay in bed and do things to each other."

"You two have those refrigerator ovens?" Ann asked. "Really?"

"Three of them. The other two are regular ovens. What's in the casserole?"

"Sausage, cheese, and…"

"Perfect." Dean sighed. "James, you go with Ann to get everything and buy those disposable pans so we can throw them away."

"Do we need anything else from the store?"

"Booze and lube."

"I'll see what I can do."

"Hand me Milo's shirt too. He'll get cold."

Milo had just about the cutest belly button Dean had ever seen. Since he was in a sharing mood Dean snuck in a few kisses before pulling his neato owl shirt over his head. He obviously was too young to understand why Sam had left and why there was yelling, but he had gotten his outrage out and like Dean he settled on just being sad. Sam had barely been gone for fifteen minutes and Dean was already missing him so it must have been torture for Milo. Mary even seemed a little bummed out but she was perfectly content to sit on the kitchen floor next to Dean and Milo while they sulked.

Aside from handling breakfast Dean didn't know what else he could do to help Sam out. Carol had said she'd handle cooking for Thanksgiving but Dean didn't want that. She was a great cook but no one could cook like Sam. The kids had been looking forward to his feast all week and he wasn't going to disappoint them by serving Carol's turkey or mashed potatoes. They were good, but Sam's were great and for the past eight years they were ingrained in Dean's mind as quintessential holiday food.

Dean was so tired and stressed out about everything that he couldn't even find the strength to push himself up off the kitchen floor. He felt like he needed to get up and do something but there were more than enough adults around to watch the kids and he was dealing with the babies. Mary had her doll with her so she was happy and Milo was so depressed he was actually lying on top of Dean which was something he never did. Dean would have been worried but he knew it was completely normal for Milo to emo out without Sam around to love on him.

Being emo seemed like a great idea so Dean tried to play along with pouting and sighing but Milo was just better at it so he eventually gave up. Staring at nothing was just as fun and Dean actually felt a little better once he let his eyes go out of focus. He probably could have stayed like that all day but then the backdoor opened and someone had to bother him. The person Dean wanted to see the most was Sam and the least was John. It wasn't either of them and Jensen was right in the middle which made Dean neither happy nor sad.

"Are you okay?"

"No." Dean sighed. "What's up?"

"I called my mom and…"

"Mrs. Bunny Sr.? Did she ask about me?"

"Yeah…before she asked about me. She wanted me to tell you that she misses you and loves you and that I'm supposed to pick up after myself and not get in the way. Also to remember to say please and thank you and to not leave Jared unsupervised around breakables and that she's very proud of all your many accomplishments."

"Neat."

"And there's room for me and Jared, so we're going to catch a flight tonight and we can have dinner there."

"No."

"It's fine." Jensen nodded. "We don't need to be here and…"

"No, Jensen. You two are here and you're staying. It'll be fine."

"But Sam is really upset."

"That's not your fault at all. It'll be okay, I promise."

"Anything I can do?"

"No, but thank you for offering."

"Handjob?"

"No." Dean laughed. "But see if Michael wants one."

"Will do."

Jensen sort of shuffled back and forth on his toes for a second before he leaned down and gave Dean a kiss on the head. After that he was pretty quick to get out of there which was awfully cute since he had turned bright red. Dean thought he was just a great friend because he'd totally leave and not hold a grudge about it, but it was obvious he wanted to stay. If he did leave with Jared, Sam was only going to get more upset because the only thing worse than being exhausted was being a bad host.

"Bahbah."

"Hungry?"

"Bah." Milo nodded. "Wabah."

"Marybelle?"

"Bwah…" Mary said before she sighed. "Bwahbahdah."

"I'm gonna get me a bottle and fill it with Southern Comfort."

Before he could get the babies a little something to eat Dean needed to get Milo his book. Mary had her doll to play with, but Milo didn't have anything. He accepted it when Dean handed it to him but he was still in a pretty bad mood. He was just kind of sitting against the cabinets looking lost and Dean was determined to help out with a little something delicious.

After fixing two tasty sippy cups of juice Dean broke out some little biscuits which always made Mary and Milo very happy. As soon as they heard the rustling of the package they both turned to see what was going on. Dean went out of his way to make a huge deal out of their snack and they got more and more excited. Milo almost looked like he wasn't about to start sobbing on account of Sam being absent so Dean didn't feel silly about such grand fanfare for such little treats.

Mary and Milo had a little table in the pantry that Dean pulled out just for them. They weren't really interested in the little chairs it came with but they had a place for their biscuits and their cups of juice. The cat even came in to investigate but Milo shot him the shady side eye and he got the hell out of there as quick as he could. Dean was tempted to get himself a beer and sit down at the little table as well but he grabbed a juice box instead and leaned against the counter.

When Ryan came in the backdoor he was obviously trying his best to be very quiet. Not everyone had been around for Sam's big blowout but they had heard about it and were all on eggshells. Dean didn't say anything to Ryan only because it was sort of funny to see him scoping out the area just in case Sam was going to leap out of the pantry and attack him.

"Coast clear?"

"He went shopping."

"Oh, cool. Why are you in here alone?"

"I'm with the babies." Dean said. "And I'm afraid if I got outside I might rip dad's head clear off and then pork his throat hole."

"Ah, better to stay inside then."

"Did you need something?"

"Just a Mountain Dew. There's some in the refrigerator I think."

"I didn't know you drank Hillbilly Juice too."

"I don't. I said I'd get one for Jason." Ryan said before he paused. "Isn't he nice?"

"He's great." Dean smiled. "He's really nice and…"

"He's smart too. Not like Michael is, but he's really smart and so polite. He's funny too."

"Yeah and…"

"He's just a really nice guy…you know what? He's a lot like Michael."

"Oh, boy." Dean sighed. "Why don't you grab yourself a beer?"

"Um, it's like ten in the morning, I'm eighteen and I weigh ninety-five pounds."

"You totally want to stick him, don't you? You want to do him in the style of the ancient Greeks."

"What!" Ryan yelled. "You're crazy!"

"Mmhmm. Listen, it's okay. I've been known to have gay sex on occasion."

"Maybe…I might want to get…stuck. Greek style."

"By Jason."

"Not…not necessarily…I mean, he's just nice and handsome and he always smells really good and…"

"And?" Dean smiled. "Go on."

"I totally might be in love with him."

"Sit down." Dean said as he pointed at the bar stool. "Let's have a talk."

"'Kay."

Dean really should have gone outside to get Bruce since he had been through the whole straight boy crush thing before with one of Nick's friends in high school. He was young at the time and everyday was the end of the world because he was completely invisible to whoever the lucky bastard was. Bruce got over it eventually but sometimes the pain of unrequited love still got to him. Dean considered himself lucky because the only straight guy he wanted was Todd and that wasn't love, that was sweaty and filthy buttsex on top of a pottery wheel, which would have made a bitchin' porno.

"He's straight."

"He is?"

"Well, yeah…I think so. I'm pretty sure."

"I think I knew that." Ryan sighed. "I've just been spending so much time with him since he moved in with Michael and it's…"

"Mr. Dean knows a thing or two, Ryan."

"About what?"

"I dunno." Dean shrugged. "Maybe when you started school you made a really good friend, your first gay friend, and he's not on the market. Jason's a lot like Michael."

"I know that's a big part of it, but I like Jason too for who he is, not just because he looks like Michael."

"I sort of thought you were talking to Kevin."

"I was, but I'm not sure he likes me. He's so…sophisticated. He lives in the city and interns with big time designers. I'm just…"

"Wonderful." Dean whispered. "Don't think you're not because you are. You're fantastic and there's someone out there for you. Trust me, I know that better than anyone."

"Thank you, Dean. He is sort of hot though, right?"

"Mmhmmm."

"Really hot." Ryan said before he turned red. "There's nothing wrong with maybe thinking about him before bed when I'm alone."

"Not at all."

Dean didn't know if Jason was really hot but he was very cute and sweet and if things were different he might be a perfect match for Ryan. Unfortunately Jason wasn't gay as far as Dean had heard. Gabe had even said he wasn't but then he wasn't much of anything really. He never talked about guys or girls so there was a good chance that unlike Michael he'd never really be able to move on from his past. That was something Dean filed away for another day because currently he had an emo baby and a missing daddy on his plate and that was his priority.

"Dahdah!"

"I'm coming, baby." Dean sighed. "Maybe daddy needs to ditch us more often."

"Whuh!" Milo yelled. "Uh whuh!"

"Dude." Ryan whispered. "Did he just say…"

"He so did…"

Milo offered Dean a little bite of his biscuit and then promptly pulled up his shirt again. Ollie was outside so Dean had another nibble and then did the same to Mary when she peeked out the situation and pulled up her dress. Dean didn't get really worried until Milo removed his boots and held his foot up in the air, after that he knew he was a goner and couldn't have cared less.

Sam didn't understand the world sometimes. He was a good person and tried his best to do good things, but the world just wanted to kick him right in the balls. Sam donated a lot of money to people who needed it and he was personally responsible for several big world changes that had happened over the past few years. He made the world a better place and it just kept bitchslapping him for no reason. He was totally one of the nicest people ever and he was sick and tired of being treated badly.

"Let me explain this to you again." Sam said very calmly. "You listening, Robby?"

"Ye…yes…yes sir, Mr. Winchester."

"Okay." Sam smiled. "No one else matters but me!"

"Please stop screaming at me, sir!"

"I am the only person who matters!"

"I know, sir! I'm sorry!"

"Was that so hard?"

When Robby nodded Sam released the death grip he had on his collar and lowered him to the floor. He had him pinned against the wall because he was a short guy and if Sam was going to scream at a lowly salesman he had to do it face to face. The rest of the employees seemed to clear out when Sam first started yelling which he didn't really understand because he barely threatened anyway and it wasn't like they should be taking death by brain power threats seriously.

"Sir, as I was trying to tell you. We don't…"

"There's that word again." Sam laughed. "I came here to buy a boat. I want a boat and I want you to give it to me so I can take it home with me to my husband. If I give him a present then he will make like a turkey and gobble gobble."

"We don't have boats here sir, especially not…"

"Come with me. Come on, see that boat? That's what I want. Now give it to me! Give it to me now!

"Ahh!"

"I want it! I want it now!"

Sam knew he was about three minutes away from having a swat team show up to take him down but he was sure he could deal with them. In fact he was seriously considering tracking down some big baddies and ganking them with his brain. He wasn't sure if he could actually do that, but Clark could and though that ended badly Sam needed to let off a little steam. Not only had John pissed him off but then a fucking boat dealership apparently didn't sell boats despite there being a magnificent one right in the marina.

"That one isn't good enough for you, Mr. Winchester."

"What?"

"We can build them with a crew's quarters and an area for laundry."

"Re…really?" Sam asked. "And then you can attach it to my car?"

"Sir, this sixty foot yacht weighs seventy thousand pounds. I don't think you can tow it with a Ferrari."

"It's red." Sam frowned. "That means it goes faster than other colors."

"That's nice, sir."

"Do you take American Express?"

"Mr. Winchester, the base model of this boat is nearly three million dollars."

"And?"

"Um…and we take American Express."

"'Kay." Sam nodded. "Let's do the paperwork. I want it to be really nice for Dean."

"Yes, sir. The very best."

Just a half hour later Sam handed over his black card and bought Dean a very nice five million dollar yacht. It was pretty damn spectacular and Sam had a whole packet of literature to bring home. Robby ended up redeeming himself because he said he knew of several places near Westport where they could send the boat once it was finished being built. Unfortunately he sort of ruined Sam's plans of having it in Vermont since apparently you couldn't just throw a huge yacht in Lake Champlain. Sam didn't understand that at all because he owned the lake and he should have been able to do whatever the hell he wanted with it. Lake George was another option but Robby thought it best to keep the boat in the ocean.

Sam had driven for about two hours just because he wanted to get out of the house for a while. When he saw the boat dealership he just decided to stop but he had been gone for long enough and he had a long trip back. His plan was to mope for the entire two hours while he was driving but then he spotted something out the corner of his eye. It was a billboard on the side of the interstate and if Sam hadn't been driving so slowly he most likely would have passed it up. It was a good thing he didn't because that billboard changed Sam's life for the better which was something he needed after John had completely ruined his life and Thanksgiving just hours earlier.

After following the short directions on the billboard Sam took the exit for Mount Pleasant, South Carolina, which he thought sounded like a very nice place to be. He drove through town slowly and waved through the tinted windows at several people until he arrived at his destination which was pretty much like stepping up to the pearly gates. Sam parked and then rushed towards the big automatic doors that slid open as soon as he stepped in front of them. It felt like home, and though Sam wasn't looking forward to cooking extra his life and South Carolina just got a whole lot better.

"Welcome to Whole Foods, sir. Would you like a cart?"

"Yes." Sam beamed. "I would."

"It would be my honor, Mr. Winchester."

"You're beautiful."

"Thank you, sir…so are you!"

Sam gave the woman who greeted him a great big hug and then took the cart from her. He really felt a hell of a lot better because he could do some big time damage at Whole Foods. The biggest problem he had with more people coming for thanksgiving was that he'd need more food and the thought of another trip to the Piggly Wiggly was just too much to bear. Sam couldn't handle that again, but Whole Foods had solved that little problem.

Before he did anything else Sam went straight for the produce and started filling bags with all the most beautiful fruits and vegetables he could get his hands on. He didn't care what anyone said, organic produce really did taste better and though Sam had enough onions and celery for his world famous stuffing he bought more because they were nice and tastier. He got tons of fruit for the kids and then boxes and boxes of dried fruit for Dean and Michael who were on a bit of a kick with the stuff. Sam even got some really beautiful specialty lettuces which meant a fancy salad was back on the menu for tomorrow. He was just about to buy a case of pomegranates to decorate the table with when he heard his name being said very softly behind him, which made everything even better.

"Sam."

"I thought you left." Sam said without turning around. "For good."

"I was in a meeting."

"For three days?"

"Yes."

A big part of Sam never wanted Gabe to come back but only if it meant his body was his own and he was back with his son. Sam had sort of started to believe that on Tuesday night when he was still missing in action. The other angels didn't come down to say anything but Sam assumed he was still talking to the big guy in what had to be the world's longest business meeting. Apparently it had gone well because Gabe looked better than ever and happier than ever which Sam loved to see.

"What's your real name?"

"Ian."

"Would we be friends, you think?" Sam asked. "Like if we met at the store."

"I think so, Sam."

"And what about when you're gone? Am I going to see you anymore or will I just see Ian?"

"You've come a long way from throwing me across the room."

"That was wedding stress."

"Of course." Gabe smiled. "I won't be around once Ian pays off his debt, but if you need me I can come back."

"You can't let him go and then slip back in so we can hang out."

"We won't need him after this is done."

"After what's done?"

"After you deal with Joe."

"Meeting went well then?" Sam asked. "What am I supposed to do?"

"That's something you have to decide for yourself, Sam. Those were my orders. When he's dealt with as you see fit, Ian can return to his son."

"Let me get this straight. You just had a powwow with God, but for some reason I have the final say in what happens to this guy? Why me?"

"Because whatever needs to be done is only something you can do. He's too strong for us."

"What about…"

"All of us. You're going to be tested Sam. You're going to be presented with choices and we all need you to make the right ones."

"Why not just tell me what to do?"

"Mysterious ways." Gabe whispered. "So, Whole Foods. Should I run to the gas station next door and get you a pack of cigarettes?"

"You're making jokes now?" Sam asked. "Nice."

"Well, I try."

Gabe was almost always all business so it was nice to have him get the business out of the way before they could just hang out. Sam had a lot of things to think about and at least a dozen questions to ask, but it was going to have to wait because with all the extra people Thanksgiving was even more important. Apparently Gabe had a few minutes to spare so Sam completely unloaded on him while they shopped which made him feel even better. He was almost completely rage free, but he realistically knew he wouldn't get there until he was back home and got kisses from Dean and the kids.

"Are you sure your father knew why you didn't want anyone else around?"

"Yeah." Sam laughed. "I get that he wants Carol around, but it's like a trade off. If they were coming we wouldn't have invited Justin and Craig. We're almost to thirty people. That's big."

"Yes, it is."

"If I buy another turkey can you use your powers to defrost it?"

"Um…yes, I think I might be able to assist."

"And I think you should eat with us tomorrow."

"I don't eat."

"Ian does." Sam shrugged. "I'm sure he'd enjoy a nice meal."

"You ran away from home because of too many people, Sam." Gabe said. "Why invite another?"

"What's another place setting at this point?" Sam asked. "And…I…I like having you around. If he can't be with his son, he should be with people who care about him, you should too."

"I'd be honored, Sam. Thank you."

"You’re welcome. I guess you have to go, huh?"

"Yes." Gabe nodded. "I'll see you tomorrow though."

"Okay." Sam said before he paused. "Any chance you know how to cook?"

"I'm good at mixing things."

"Fantastic."

Gabe inclined his head just slightly and then he was gone. More than ever Sam wanted to see when he went when he left them. Jeremy had said they were all still there just in another place and Sam wondered what it was like. He sort of had wild ideas about harps and things that smelled like fresh laundry all the time which sounded pretty damn good. He also wanted to see where the angels went so he could prepare himself for going where no angel would dare tread.

After Sam had everything he could possibly need he paid and then loaded up the car. He had bought so much stuff that it was a tight squeeze but after so many years with Dean, Sam managed to get it all in. Whole Foods had cheered Sam up quite a bit but the ride home was a little lonely. He could have called Dean to keep him company, but Sam sort of wanted to be alone with his thoughts which were all of Gabe. Sam thought about his debt to the angels, his son, and even the way Gabe made him feel sometimes. Dean was the only other person who could make Sam feel safe and warm and above all else loved. Sam liked the way Gabe made him feel but at the same time it worried him because there were some things only Dean should have been able to do.

While he drove Sam also thought about the ridiculous meal he was going to be responsible for. He needed to do some planning but just thinking about it got him all angry at John again. Sam knew that John wanted Carol there and she wanted to be with her sons and he understood that but he was so vocal about not wanting any more people at the house. It John had just invited them without knowing what Sam wanted that would have been a different matter entirely but he knew exactly what he was doing and did it anyway. The thing that pissed Sam off even more was that John was about as useful as tits on a bull in the kitchen. He wasn't going to help at all, he was just going to watch the parade with the kids, eat dinner, and then maybe sit down and check in on the game with Justin and Todd.

After about an hour and half Sam was back home where he belonged. He parked on the side of the house but he didn't really feel inclined to get out of the car. He had stuff he really needed to get in the refrigerator but it was nice and cool out and he figured he could enjoy the silence for a few more minutes. He didn't even have the radio on because DJ blather was too distracting and Sam preferred just his own voice in his head. He probably could have stayed alone for another hour but someone had been watching the driveway and patiently waiting.

When Dean slipped into the passenger's seat he looked a little frazzled which made Sam feel bad since he had left him all alone with the kids. They had other people to watch them but if Sam wasn't there Milo wasn't going to go by anyone except Dean. He might have hung out with Michael for a little bit, but he was a baby who loved having his daddies around. He was partial to Sam, obviously, but he loved Dean just as much.

"I thought I was the one with the fast car."

"I'm sorry."

"For what, Sammy?"

"Storming out." Sam sighed. "I'm just really tired."

"I understand that. Dad shouldn't have invited them. If it makes you feel any better pretty much everyone has offered to leave since you left."

"How many of them left?"

"None of them…" Dean said before he paused. "And Brandon's here."

"From camp?"

"Yeah, Ethan and Evan wanted to see him. His dad's hanging out with Tony."

"They're not staying for dinner, are they?"

"No, Sammy."

"What'd you guys have for lunch?" Sam asked. "Something good?"

"Dad made soup and sandwiches."

"Hmm. Where is he now?"

"He said he needed a nap." Dean smirked. "Lesson learned maybe."

"As if that will ever happen."

When Dean nudged him, Sam grinned and then sighed. He was glad John was exhausted after one simple meal, which for the record was the easiest meal of the day to prepare since it was all just assembly, but he'd never learn his lesson. Most of the time Sam was fine with that because he didn't want John to change even a little bit, but it would have been nice for him to be maybe a tad more considerate.

"Do you think I'm being totally dramatic?"

"Not at all."

"A little?"

"Sammy, no. We have a shitload of people here and they're all staying until Monday morning. That’s…" Dean paused. "Something like fourteen meals. Actually less because we're getting pizza on Friday and Ann is making some kind of breakfast casserole for tomorrow."

"You know how I feel about casseroles."

"I do." Dean whispered. "But while it's in the oven cooking tomorrow morning, I plan on sucking your cock until it's hard enough to fuck me."

"And they say romance is dead."

"Not in my house." Dean winked. "Come on, let's unload these groceries and then I'll give you a preview."

"Fabulous. Was my little man okay without me?"

"Um…you know what? He took a nice long nap."

"Oh, that's good. A Mawy?"

"Sorta tight with mom."

"And the rest?"

"Have been running around all day!"

Sam knew the rest of the kids were going to be fine, but he sometimes worried about Milo. He really was okay though and seemed to be enjoying a little snack in his big boy high chair. Carol was in there with both of the babies and though Milo didn't get the whole grandma thing he was enjoying the company. He was laughing and giggling along with Mary and petting Carol's face a little until he saw that daddy was back.

"Whuh! Dahdah!"

"Hey you!"

"Dahdah! Whuh!"

"He's got a new word." Dean whispered. "Wit a whuh!"

"Whuh!"

"Anbahwah!" Mary yelled. "Dahdah!"

"Aargh!" Sam grinned. "Kisses for both of yous!"

Sam's favorite thing to do with the babies was to kiss all over their heads until they yelled even louder about what a good time they were having. Most of the time Mary had enough after about a minute but Milo could have been kissed all day long. He was even helping out and turning his head in all different directions so Sam wouldn't miss an inch. He had to catch his ears a couple of times and he also had to get Mary right on the top of her head since Dean had once read a very scientific article about kisses causing hair growth.

"Hey, mom."

"Hey, Sammy. You okay?"

"I will survive. As long as I know how to punch old guys in the face I know I'll stay alive."

"Awesome. I was thinking that tomorrow I'll go with John and the boys to have Chinese food and then he can come back here and eat again with you guys."

"Huh?"

"Me and Nick, Bruce, Anthony, you know, we'll go eat and then he can just eat again."

"That's the dumbest idea I've ever heard."

"Yeah." Carol sighed. "Yeah, it is, that's what I told him when he suggested it."

John didn't just want everyone together he wanted them all sitting around one incredibly long table and eating at the same time. Unfortunately that wasn't going to happen because all the extra adult guests had just booted the kids from the dining room table which Dean apparently didn't realize yet because he'd raise hell. It was going to take some maneuvering and a lot of hard work, but Sam knew it could be done. People leaving or eating in restaurants wasn't a workable solution at all, they were all going to stay and they were all eating together.

"We'll figure it out." Sam smiled. "What's the total?"

"You sure you wanna know?" Dean asked. "I can just pretend like it's eight."

"We're a family of nine, Dean."

"Oh, right. Well, it's twenty-one adults, six kids, and four babies."

"Twenty-two, I invited Gabe."

"I thought he didn't eat."

"Well, Ian, his...the guy does. I thought it would be nice."

"Yeah, that will be nice." Dean smiled. "That was nice of you."

"I thought so." Sam sighed. "So, dinner for thirty-two. This should be interesting."

"I can cook." Carol shrugged. "I can do everything."

"Sammy wouldn't expect you to do that mom! No, no, it's better for you to just handle chopping and stirring…oh! You can make the tea."

"Wow, subtle. I cook very well."

"Yes, you do." Dean said as he patted her head. "You're a big girl, aren't you?"

"Hey!"

"You're a great cook, mom, but ya ain't no Sammy."

"Well." Sam blushed. "Cooking for thirty-two just got a little easier."

Dean and Carol both gave Sam little encouraging kisses on the cheek. He knew he could do it because he did like cooking and it was easy for him. The hardest part was going to be resisting the incredibly urge to punch John in the face and then figuring out how to tell Dean he bought him a yacht, which could probably wait until Christmas.

John just never learned his lesson. Pretty much everyone Dean had ever met was terrified of Sam although he hadn't really given any of them anything to be scared of. John knew he had pissed him off and instead of keeping his distance until things cooled down he was determined to make nice which Sam had absolutely no interest in. He didn't even want to talk about John much less talk to him. John insisted that Sam was just being gay dramatic and he pushed and pushed until Dean organized a sit down.

It happened in the office while Sam was relaxing with his email, a cup of Tummy Tamer tea, and maybe a quick round of Slingo. Dean brought John in there and then sort of positioned himself between the two of them because someone was bound to get gay slapped or at the very least bi-curious-older-gentleman-slapped. He wasn't going to say anything about loud, but Dean was really hoping that Sam laid the smack down on John just once. Not only was it going to give Dean a stiffy but he'd no longer be the only Winchester prone to punching dear old daddy right in the face.

When they walked into the office John apologized in the most insincere way possible which didn't even register with Sam. He kept on reading his email and sipping his tea which Dean knew was going to happen. John then tried to make a difference by reminding Sam how nice it would be for him to have Anthony around and Milo was a big fan of baby Charlie. He even mentioned Dean enjoying having Bruce around which was totally irrelevant. It was all irrelevant because John didn't seem to get what the problem was. He was focused on Sam hanging out with Anthony and Dean spending time with all his best friends at once. Sam didn't care about any of that and he didn't even care about cooking anymore. He was stuck on John deliberately doing something he had asked everyone not to do. It was very simple, but maybe too simple for John who was as dumb and he was poundable.

"Male gays love to cook and you'll get to wear an apron, that's almost like a dress!"

"You are digging your grave deeper and deeper." Dean whispered. "You're like nine feet under."

"And Anthony can not only hang out with you, he'll be kissing your ass. I know how much you like that." John said. "Hmm? Feeling better than everyone around you."

"Dad…"

"And you know what? I need my wife around sometimes. I've done so much for you and…"

"Such as?" Sam asked as he finally looked up. "I'm listening."

"Oh, hamburgers." Dean muttered. "This isn't going to end well."

"I've done plenty! I…there was that time I….when we…okay, anyway, I want to spend Thanksgiving with all my kids. If I went back home I'd miss Thanksgiving with Aaron and Jeremy, my first Thanksgiving with them. Thanksgiving means a lot to me."

"Now."

"Now what?"

"Now it does." Sam said as he stood up. "Maybe I'll go to the store and buy frozen dinners for everyone and we can eat cranberry sauce out of a can and freeze our asses off because the motel heater doesn't work and we can't call the front desk who might inquire as to why two children are un-chaperoned."

"Jeez!"

"Here we go, I was such a neglectful father! You know cooking wouldn't be so hard if you didn't have to overdo everything!"

"Was? I don't overdo anything." Sam said as he walked towards John. "I give my children what they deserve so one day they can tell their own kids about our fabulous holiday meals, instead of being stuck with shitty ones like me and Dean."

"Sammy, uh…"

"I told you we had too many people here and you turned around and invited more. You deliberately disobeyed me and now I'm under more stress which you will be unable to alleviate in any way, shape, or form."

"I'll do the damn cooking!"

"Well that'd be an excellent plan, dad." Sam smiled. "But we live in a small town and there's not enough ambulances to rush us all to the ER after eating what you think passes for food."

"You little bitch."

"Learned from the best."

"Okay!" Dean said after pushing them apart. "Dad, go away."

"Why should I go away!"

"Because this is my house."

"And you have dinner to make." Sam added. "And it's not going to be pizza."

"Fine!"

John apparently didn’t think he was in enough trouble because when he passed the sofa in the office he paused and knocked one of Sam's decorative pillows on the floor. Dean had totally thought about doing the same thing a hundred times because they were always in the way if he wanted to sneak in a quick nap, but he wasn't stupid. Knocking over something Sam had decorated the house with was sort of like waiting until Evan wasn't looking and then knocking him over. Sam's face was already pretty red but it got even worse and he was obviously gearing up for a showdown.

"Okay!" Dean smiled. "You sit down and I'll get you a Ferrero Rocher!"

"Yeah, that's a good idea."

"More tea?"

"Thank you, Dean."

"Just relax, baby, it'll be okay."

"Of course it will." Sam said as he sat back down. "I have you."

Dean kissed Sam on the head and then grabbed the mug because he was in desperate need of more tea and of course a little spot of chocolate. What Dean really wanted to do was take the mug and throw it at John's head but that wasn't going to solve anything. John would be in pain and Dean would temporarily feel better but it wasn't a real solution. Dean thought that showed tremendous growth on his part because normally beating the crap out of John was the solution to all his problems.

After fixing the cup of tea, Dean went into the pantry to get Sam's little piece of candy. The box was on the top shelf and shoved all the way to the back because it was Sam's and he didn't want a troublesome twosome to get their hands on it. He wasn't big on sweets at all, but sometimes Sam just needed chocolate which Dean understood. Apparently that was something that ran in the family since someone else was in the pantry with an accomplice looking for something sweet to eat.

The pantry was a ten by ten room with a big island in the middle of it which Sam was using to store extra dishes and linens. The walls were all lined with shelves and all the good stuff was at the top where the kids couldn't just grab it. Ethan and Evan were always trying to sneak cookies and more than once Ollie had been in there looking for bacon or some other form of pig. Mikey was the last person Dean expected to see in there and he never thought Charlie would be helping out by steadying the chair he was standing on.

"Mikey!"

"What!"

"What are you two doing?" Dean asked as he grabbed him. "What if you fell and broke your beautiful face?"

"We were getting Oreos." Mikey pointed. "To eat before we go play Elebits."

"You are a bad influence!"

"Me?" Charlie asked. "I was just going to pop them off the shelf with my brain, he went to get the chair."

"Dude, don't be a narc."

"That's what happens when young boys don't have any strong male role models." Dean said as he grabbed the cookies. "Like you."

"Uh, I have Craig."

"Oh, right. Well, your father is still a punk!"

"That's fair." Charlie shrugged. "I can handle that."

"Can you give us a second?"

"Sure. I'll go pour some milk."

Charlie left after Dean handed over the cookies and he actually closed the door to the pantry behind him. Mikey had his hands behind his back and he was kicking the floor like he thought he was in trouble. Dean didn't care about the cookies even a little bit and Charlie was steadying the chair so it wasn't like it was going to fall over. That was fine, but Dean did have something he wanted to say just to make sure Mikey knew.

"I'm sorry, daddy, we're just tired of playing outside and I wanted a cookie."

"I don't care about that, buddy. You can get cookies if you want."

"What's wrong?"

"Come here." Dean said before sitting down and patting his lap. "I want to talk to you about something."

"Okay."

"Mikey, I'm not perfect. I'm far from it and I want you to understand that so you never expect me to be perfect. I mess up a lot, me and Sammy both and just because you don't see it or hear about it doesn't mean it doesn't happen."

"I know that, daddy."

"Do you really?"

"Of course I do." Mikey smiled. "And I see and hear stuff sometimes."

"Like what?"

"Like when you told Evan to tell daddy he loved him. I knew you shouldn't have said that to him because of how he is with daddy. When we came here after daddy's birthday you weren't talking to anyone and I knew you should have. I know you're not perfect, no one is."

"You got that right."

"You know what I expect?"

"What?"

"Food." Mikey said. "And I like having my own room at home. I need a coat when it's cold and when it's hot I like the air on. Sometimes I want to just hang out with Charlie. I need food for Apple Juice and some new books every now and then. I need my brothers and my daddies and everyone else, that's it. That's all I expect."

"Well, I'm doing pretty good with this being a daddy thing, huh?"

"Yep." Mikey nodded. "I think so. Better than Justin, but really how hard is that?"

"You're right. Anything else you need?" Dean asked. "Just…since we're talking."

"I need you to let me be a regular kid. Just a regular boy like everyone else."

"You are, Mikey."

"No, daddy, I'm not." Mikey laughed. "Kids younger than me don't have chaperones at school. I know you feel better with Alex there but I'd feel better without him and…maybe…"

"What?"

"Maybe me going to school should be about me."

"Done."

"What?" Mikey asked. "What'd you say?"

"You're right. Alex can still bring you, but he can go do something else until it's time for him to pick you up."

"You trippin'?"

"No, now get out of here before I change my mind."

Mikey didn't need to hear that twice because he jumped off Dean's lap and ran like hell. Dean half expected to see a puff of smoke in his absence but there wasn't any. Mikey just bolted and then just as quickly he was back. He had such a cute little smile on his face and since Dean was still sitting in the chair he had to get up on his toes to kiss him on the cheek. He left again after that which was just fine with Dean because he thought their conversation went very well.

When the rest of the kids were older Dean was going to have to sit them down too and make sure they understood that they were being raised by imperfect people. Ollie and Evan would most likely completely disagree but Dean still wanted them informed so one day they wouldn't be expecting perfection. That wasn't what Sam was doing with John, but it was close enough and expecting so much just made things harder. Even if John made all the right choices he had still spent so much time making all the wrongs ones. He could make that hurt fade some but it was never going to go away and when he hurt Sam, like he had by inviting extra people, it opened up all those old wounds that would never really heal.

When Dean came out of the pantry Mikey was already munching on his cookies with Charlie. Dean had seen them together so many times and it was still affecting him in the best possible way. He loved that Mikey had a best friend his own age and there really wasn't anyone better for the job. When Dean passed and picked up Sam's tea Charlie shot him a little knowing glance which Mikey didn't notice. They may have been best friends and Charlie was Justin's son, but Dean had a very special relationship with him, one that he wouldn't trade for the world.

Armed with two chocolates and the tea Dean made his way back to the office. They still had a while until dinner so he thought it might be best to spend time alone with Sam to help him calm down. If he was still pissed at dinner the kids were going to pick up on that and if they schooled John he was going to be very upset. He had done wrong but Dean didn't want him to be hurt.

Sam was still sitting at the desk, but his posture had changed. He wasn't upright anymore and he was sort of slumping. Dean thought that was strange because Sam was such a stickler for proper posture. It wasn't until Dean was placing the mug on the desk that he noticed Sam was leaning with purpose and apparently had been doing it for a while.

"Sammy. Oh, God…"

"It's okay." Sam whispered. "I'm okay."

"What the hell happened?"

"I…I don't know, my nose just started bleeding. I think it stopped."

"Lemme see, Sammy."

"No, it's…"

"Don't make me ask again."

Sam probably had ten Kleenex in his hands and they were soaked bright red. Dean's nose bled sometimes when they were in Vermont because of the weather but Sam's never did. He didn't pick it and it wasn't particularly dry in South Carolina. He hadn't just bled a little either, he had gushed and it was actually making Dean a little nauseous, but he still took over so Sam wouldn't have to do anything.

After he got the tissues out of the way Dean tried to see up Sam's nostrils which made them both laugh a little. He had dried blood all over his face and really needed to be cleaned up. The only way to do that was in the bathroom, which meant they'd have to pass through the living room. Luck was on Dean's side though because Mikey and Charlie were still having cookies in the kitchen and wouldn't be upset to see Sam in such a state.

"You feel okay?"

"Just a nosebleed." Sam said before he leaned against the counter. "That was weird."

"Sammy…um…"

"I'd tell you, Dean. I think you probably would have heard me too."

"I wasn't implying you wouldn't tell me. I just wanted to know if you had a vis…"

"No."

"Were you pickin' boogies?"

"No." Sam smiled. "I'm just…"

"So stressed you have nosebleeds?"

"Maybe."

"I'll clean you up."

"Okay."

Sam's face was all stained where he had been holding the tissues but Dean got him all cleaned up and handsome again with a hand towel. His first thought when he saw Sam in the office was that he had a vision and Dean was incredibly relieved he hadn't. He was a little worried about why Sam had the nosebleed but it just might have been one of those things that happened. As long as he didn't have a vision Dean could deal with just about anything including stressed caused by John.

"Who's the best looking guy in the room?"

"You."

"I disagree." Dean whispered. "I'm second best, maybe."

"I shouldn't be this upset, Dean."

"Sammy, you're tired. This will be so much better after tomorrow And you know what?"

"What?"

"Everyone is going to have a great time, and you make Easy Mac taste fantastic, so I know this meal is going to be great even if you don't give it your all. The kids won't care if it's not perfect."

"Thank you."

"And I'll help. I'll do as much as I can and so will everyone else without getting in the way."

"I told you I needed that gigantic kitchen."

"I told you I'd buy it for you as long as you cook for me."

"Always." Sam smiled. "Can you believe mom thought she could cook?"

"Pft." Dean said as he rolled his eyes. "She's wang deprived. That does stuff to you."

"I wouldn't know about that."

"And you never will."

Since Sam was all cleaned up, Dean gave him a long kiss to hopefully make everything a little easier. Dean didn't think he was overreacting to John's insensitivity, but he was really into Thanksgiving for some reason. It seemed like the closer it got the more stress Sam was under. It really was just a meal and they had all day to prepare it so it wasn't like they were on some kind of schedule. Sam was acting like it was their last meal ever and Dean still couldn't figure out why.

"Can I ask you something?"

"Of course. I'm gonna pee while we're in here."

"Hot." Dean whispered. "All over my face?"

"I was thinking in the toilet."

"Well, my birthday's coming up."

"I'm aware." Sam laughed. "Freak."

"I was wondering what's with the perfect turkey day." Dean said. "You've never been this stressed about a holiday. This is like wedding stress."

"I just want it to be nice for James and Jason."

Dean was so distracted by the tone in Sam's voice he barely paid attention to him peeing which was one of his favorite things in the world. Sam really did want it to be nice for the first timers, but that wasn't it, that wasn't the only reason at least. They had done the same thing last year with Michael and Sam didn't stress out nearly as much. He just cooked and that was it. It wasn't for as many people either, but doubling or tripling recipes wasn't that difficult.

"And?"

"And nothing."

"Sammy." Dean said. "Please tell me so I can help."

"I…I need it to be perfect because as soon as it's over I'm tracking Joe down and killing him. I'm putting a bullet through his head and sending Ian home to his son."

"You want it more now, don't you?" Dean asked. "Now that you know about his son."

"Yeah."

"Why?"

"Because he's away from him right now." Sam smiled. "And he'll never get that time back."

"Sammy…"

"Don't, Dean. You've been trying for eight years now to make it better and you can't. It's the only thing you can't do so you're still doing pretty damn good."

Dean sighed and nodded because he really had been trying since Mikey was born to convince Sam that he didn't miss anything during that first month. It was probably Sam's biggest regret in life which just proved he never did anything small. He had the fake memories and they probably helped some, but all Sam could ever focus on was that there was a whole month of Mikey's life he missed out on.

"What does you taking care of Joe have to do with Thanksgiving?"

"I want it to be perfect because I know this is going to be hard and every time something like this comes up it keeps getting worse. This is going to be bad Dean, and I want really good first, I want perfect."

"Sammy, are you saying you don't think you can take this guy?"

"I don't know, Dean. I do know it took me a good long while to get over the last guy I killed."

"I can do it, Justin can, dad…James, you don't have…"

"Yes, I do. This is on me and I have to do it. None of you are going to be around."

"Why you?"

"Why me?" Sam laughed. "I've been asking myself that for the past twenty-nine years. This is just how it is. I can feel it in every cell of my body. I go in alone."

When Dean shook his head Sam leaned down and kissed him on his closed eyelids. Dean wasn't going to let Sam take someone on by himself and if he thought he was really going in alone he was sorely mistaken. He didn't care what Sam said or what he wanted. When they faced off against Joe, they were going in as an army and all of them were making it out alive. That thought made Dean feel so much better, but unfortunately he forgot that Sam always got what he wanted in the end.

A Mikey Special Event.

2009-10-07T19:57:26Z

Aaah. I've been talking about writing this story since at least pre 1 mil. I didn't know how to go about it and I still don't think it's written the way I imagined it, but it's still pretty good without being a total departure from the actual story.

I think maybe Jensen has the best bit on this one, execept of course for Sam, but he didn't make me giggle nearly as much

You can click the links as you go or save them until the end, either way it's gonna be fun!

Title: Home School Musical.
Author: bitchandjerk
Characters: Sam/Dean,John/Mary/OFC OMCs OFCs Jared/Jensen
Rating :R
Words10,300/2,921,300
Warnings: Wincest,
Summary: Something strange is going on in South Carolina and Sam's determined to get to the bottom of it.
Notes::AU, rest are here.
Disclaimer: I don't own any of these characters.
Feedback: Makes me hard

It was commonly accepted that Evan was the sweetest out of all the kids. Sam hadn't always thought so and Dean most certainly hadn’t, but Evan got sweeter and sweeter as he aged sort of like a cantaloupe according to James who said he was the undisputed expert on fruits. Saying that Evan was the sweetest didn’t mean the rest of the kids didn't have their moments, but he stayed sweet all the time regardless of the situation. Even when he was ragging on Jensen for being a butthead he was still just precious and Sam was sure he'd always stay that way.

Unfortunately on Monday morning Evan decided that he was sick and tired of being sweet. He was standing on his helper stool squeezing the life out of some tomatoes and he finally had enough. He dropped the wad of tomato into the bowl, threw his hands into the air, and quite loudly proclaimed that Aaron and all other Italians by association were nothing more than total cocks which Sam agreed with in part. He didn't know enough Italians to call them all cocks, and he also didn't have the heart to tell Evan that Aaron wasn't Italian at all. He was at best a transplanted surfer boy who just ended up in Italy.

Even if Sam had told Evan all that it wouldn't have changed his opinion. Sam was okay with that and he didn't say a thing about not nice words because sometimes it was appropriate. If John played favorites he was a cock, if Dean complained about what they were eating he was a cock, and if Jeremy went all evil he was a cock and also a devil. Aaron however was normally pretty well behaved but if he requested an elaborate meal and then proceeded to give helpful hint and tips he was most assuredly a cock. He wasn't even giving the hints in person, he had spent the weekend telling Sam everything he already knew over the phone.

Those phone calls really fucked up Sam and Evan's plan for project Bolognaise because they were just going to used canned tomatoes. It was November and the tomatoes weren't looking so great at the store. The ones in the cans were put there during their peak season and Sam always thought they were delicious especially if they cooked all freakin' day. He mentioned that to Aaron who went into a ten minute speech about how it wouldn't be authentic if it came from a can. He said some other stuff too after that but Sam mostly just heard cock noises through his phone.

Aaron also requested homemade pasta which Sam absolutely refused to do. He didn't care how much he loved Aaron, he wasn't even making fresh pasta for Dean who regularly kissed him right on the button, usually for a really long time. Aaron agreed that fresh pasta wasn't necessary a little too quickly and as soon as Sam hung up Jeremy ran into the kitchen and started yelling at him. Aaron had tried the whole get a devil to beg in person for you trick but Sam wasn't falling for that and neither was Evan who told Jeremy to leave them alone or no one was going to eat ever again.

Jeremy tried even harder to sway Sam but it just wasn't happening and once he was gone Evan called him a total douche. Sam agreed with that as well though he didn't say anything. He just wiped off his hands and turned to stare at Evan who was taking all of his frustrations out on the tomatoes. Saying someone was a cock was one thing, but then hearing him say Jeremy was a douche struck Sam as a little odd. Neither of them were very nice names to call people and he wanted to find out where Evan had heard such words.

Apparently he knew that Aaron was a cock because Jeremy had mentioned it to Dean several times. He also knew Jeremy was a douche because Dean had told Justin at least twice that Evan had heard. He seemed to get what cock meant but when Sam asked what a douche was he just shrugged and went back to squeezing the tomatoes. Sam was so sure Evan was being bad but he was just repeating what he heard and he couldn't even yell at Dean or Jeremy for not watching their language. They were probably having a private conversation and Evan was so polite that he'd never want to interrupt them. Sam had caught him several times just sort of standing around and waiting for an appropriate time to interject. If Ethan had done the same thing it would be eavesdropping but Evan was just being considerate and waiting his turn to talk to Dean and because he was small and quiet no one had noticed him and held their tongue.

Since there was some miscommunication Sam felt like it was his job as a daddy to make sure Evan knew it wasn't nice to call someone a douche. If he felt the need to express himself he was to call Jeremy a devil and Sam also recommended not calling Aaron a cock even if it was particularly apt. Evan's foray into being a bad boy was awfully short lived and Sam was very thankful for that. He was also a little proud particularly when Evan said he just might make Aaron and Jeremy special cards that he would then force Dean to sign under penalty of withholding kisses.

Even after he got the name calling out of his system, Evan was still a little peeved and Sam really couldn't figure it out. Spotty was chilling out on the rug next to the sink so Evan wasn't missing him and Ethan was outside "screaming at stuff" which was an activity only he really enjoyed. The recipe was complicated and time intensive but it really wasn't that bad, at least not bad enough to annoy Evan who was incredibly patient thanks to having Ethan and Ollie as little brothers.

Sam was considering asking what was going on but then a little light bulb went off. He had been complaining about the bolognaise for a solid week or even longer since it wasn't the first time Aaron asked for it. Sam was mostly joking, but Evan must have thought he was completely serious and if something bothered his daddy it bothered him. After Sam figured that out he made a conscious effort to not complain and Evan picked up on it right away by saying that all the peeling, cutting, shredding, and stirring wasn't really that bad, but they did earn a break.

That was actually an excellent idea because Sam had finished cooking breakfast and started cooking with Evan right away. He had been on his feet for a while and before they did anything else he wanted to rest for a second and maybe go check on the kids who were all outside playing. Before he could do that Sam wanted to clean up some. He liked to clean up as he went to save him the hassle of a big clean up when he was done. It always went pretty quick and Evan was a great help with the actual cleaning and his humming.

"Baby, what's that song? It sounds familiar."

"Lady Gaga."

"Lady Gaga." Sam said. "Where did you hear that?"

"Craig." Evan smiled. "We dance to it, but I like to sing too."

"Oh, well…"

Evan jumped off his stool and tossed his towel onto the counter so quickly Sam didn't realize what was going on. He actually backed up some and it was a good thing he did because Evan needed a lot of space to do his very elaborate dance moves which were damn impressive. Sam was even thinking about breaking out the iPod so he'd have some music to dance to.

"I'm your biggest fan, I'll follow you until you love me! Papa, Papa Sammy!"

"Oh!" Sam clapped. "Yes!"

"Baby there's no other superstar you know that I'll be your papa-paparazzi!"

"Yes!"

"Promise I'll be kind, but I won't stop until that boy is mine! Baby you'll be famous, chase you down until you love me, Papa, Papa Sammy!"

"That was fantastic!" Sam laughed. "Very nicely done, Evan!"

"Thanks, daddy! I like singing, but sometimes I worry it might conflict with my dancing." Evan said and then paused. "But I guess you can write books and still be a highly paid wiener model."

"That's um…that's true…who said I was a wiener model?"

"Uh…" Evan whispered before playing with his hands. "I think I heard that when we were in France…someone on the internet, maybe...wienermodels.com/daddy."

"Did daddy say that?"

"Maybe…don't hit him daddy, he's so short!"

"Don't you worry, baby. I won't hit him even once!"

"Wow!"

"Let's go see what the husbands are up to."

"That's a great idea, daddy. Let's hold hands."

"That’s an even better idea!"

Sam took Evan's hand and then decided that skipping was in order. The little bit of dancing and singing had put him in a pretty good mood and he wanted to enjoy it before getting back to work in the kitchen. It was really nice out and just cool enough to be comfortable so Sam was thinking he might take an extended break since dinner was still hours away and he had worked pretty hard with Evan.

Everyone was off in the distance and they seemed to be very involved in something. Sam wasn't entirely sure what was going on, but Ollie was front and center and everyone else was behind him moving together. Ethan was most definitely dancing, but Mikey and Charlie looked like they were maybe having sneezing fits because they weren't nearly as coordinated. Evan didn't approve of anyone dancing without him so he picked up the pace while never letting go of Sam's hand.

"Dean." Sam said as they got closer. "What's going on with…"

"Shh!"

"A wanna take a wide on a disco stick!"

"Ollie!" Sam yelled. "Where did you hear that!"

"Hol' me an love me, jus' wanna touch ya wit a minute! Maybe in a butt is enuff for a heart to quit it!" Ollie sang. "Les have some fun a beat is sick, a wanna take a wide on a disco stick!"

"Ollie!"

"Wha?"

"Don't…um…don't sing that."

"You are so jealous." Dean whispered. "No one sings you songs because you're awkwardly proportioned."

"Dean." Sam sighed. "Shut up. For your information Evan just sang me a song."

"Was it Gaga?"

"Actually it was."

"That's weird…you don't strike me as someone worth busting out into song over."

"Well…"

"Every night is disco night!" Dean sang. "With you I'm living every moment for you, seeing things in a different way and oh, my God…"

Sam covered Dean's mouth with his hand and then squinted just as hard as he could. Evan had sung and then Ollie and Dean followed which wasn't so weird, but Sam felt a little something strange and then he saw something so terrifying he was sure he'd never sleep again. John was way off in the distance taking the babies for a stroll and he had paused to entertain them with singing and dancing. Sam had seen a lot of fucked up shit in his life, but watching John leap through the air was just about the worst.

"Something weird is going on!"

"Is dad singing?" Dean asked after pulling down Sam's hand. "What a queer for brains."

"Daddy, be nice." Evan said. "He's expressing himself."

"Why is everyone singing!" Sam yelled. "Jeremy!"

"Oh…this is so something he would do." Dean whispered. "On account of him being a devil."

"Jeremy!"

"Daddy stop yelling." Ethan sighed. "That's completely unnecessary."

"There's something really weird going on and…"

"Your butt is mine, gonna tell you right just to show your face in broad daylight!"

"Oh, God."

"I'm bad, I'm bad, you know it!"

Ethan spun in the grass, grabbed his crotch and then moon walked right past Sam. Evan had to get in on that and Sam let him go even though he really didn't want to. He sort of felt like he needed to keep the kids close since clearly there was some kind of musical demon lurking in the woods. That was bad enough but even worse was that they'd probably have to get Anthony to stop him. Sam was just about to suggest it, but Dean broke into a very disturbing rendition of "Hangin' Tough" with Ollie. There was even a lot of choreography which was pretty scary since Dean wasn't much of a dancer normally.

Sam had to scream Jeremy's name three more times before he decided to grace them with his presence. He walked out of his guesthouse and Sam totally had to do a double take. Aaron was going to be arriving in just a few hours and Jeremy was more than ready for their reunion. His hair was blindingly shiny and straight and he was more dressed up than normal. He was wearing a pair of jeans that were obviously a size too small in all the right ways with a tight little black shirt which Sam was sure he stole from Dean. He looked pretty scrumptious but it didn't excuse turning their lives into a musical for shits and giggles.

"I'm gorgeous!" Jeremy smiled. "I'm the best looking Winchester on record and…is dad dancing?"

"Yes!"

"That's cute. Justin must have blown him."

"Everyone is singing and dancing!" Sam yelled. "What'd you do now, devil?"

"I didn't do anything!"

"I'm so sure." Sam hissed. "You're behind this and…"

"I want a freak in the mornin' a freak in the evenin' just like me! I need roughneck brother than can satisfy me, just for me!"

"You gotta be fuckin' kidding me…"

"I got a freaky secret!" Jeremy sang. "Everybody sing cuz' we don't give a damn about a thing!"

"Done!" Sam yelled. "I'm so over this."

"I will be a freak until the day until the dawnnnn!"

If Jeremy hadn't looked so cute Sam would have pushed him down into the grass and then kicked him. If he was joining in the sing along there was a good chance he was telling the truth for once in his life and he wasn't responsible. Someone was though and Sam was going to need big help to get over a big problem. John and Dean were useless and Mikey looked like he was planning a really big number so Sam went looking for James and found him in the workshop being completely quiet while he sanded down a piece of wood. He wasn't singing or dancing which Sam took as a good sign.

"Dude."

"Sam."

"Dude!"

"What?" James asked. "What's wrong?"

"Everyone's singing and being weird! Dad's dancing! Ollie was singing Lady Gaga and Jeremy says he didn't do anything even though he's quite clearly a devil!"

"Sounds like a party."

"No, it's terrible! It's freaking me out." Sam frowned. "I just…what are you…"

"I hopped off the plane at LAX with a dream and my cardigan!"

"Gabe! Get your ass down here!"

"I put my hands up, they're playing my song, you know it's gonna be okay! Yeah, it's a party in the USA! Yeah-eee-aaaah yeah, I settled the USA!"

"Stop it!"

"Noddin' my head like yeah, movin' my hips like yeah!"

Sam grabbed James by his shoulder and shook his as hard as he could. That stopped the singing but he was still noddin' and movin'. He didn't stop until Sam slapped the shit out of him and knocked him into the wall. He gasped when that happened and then frowned before going back to his piece of wood. Sam was pretty sure the backwards gay slap should have fixed everything but James was still humming and obviously waiting to continue his song in private.

Not only was the song and dance routine just plain weird but Sam was really worried there was something sinister behind it. He didn't want to be a negative Nancy but he really couldn't help it. Maybe if John hadn’t been dancing Sam could have pretended it wasn't much of a big deal but it so obviously was. The only thing Sam actually had going for him was that he seemed to be immune. That was a good thing because he sang Milo and Mary to sleep and that was it. Sometimes he sang to Dean too but it wasn't anything he was going to win awards over.

Before he could figure out what was really going on Sam thought it best to see if everyone was affected and unfortunately they all seemed to be. Jenny was on her phone and it sort of looked like she was having a meaningful long distance duet with Tony who would be in South Carolina by the end of the day. Alex was belting out Celine Dion with Michael and Ryan singing backup. It was getting scarier by the moment and Sam just prayed that someone would have a normal conversation with him without any singing.

"Sam!"

"Hi Jensen." Sam sighed. "You're looking totes fuckable today."

"Have you noticed everyone's singing?" Jensen asked. "I tried to wake Jared up but he yelled at me, but it was angry melodic yelling!"

"You'll start singing in a minute and then I'll be all alone and the only one not crazy. Then you'll probably cocktease me some more and never actually let me rim you."

"Maybe we should research!"

"I'm waiting."

"Sam, I think I'll be able to control myself and not sing." Jensen laughed. "Really."

"Really? I think there might be a musical demon in the woods. We should go kill it with our freaky powers. You down with that?"

"Yes, that's a plan! Nothing phony don't hate on me, what you get is what you see."

"Oh Jesus." Sam sighed. "I got my hopes up."

"Don't be fooled by the rocks that I got!" Jensen sang. "I'm still, I'm still Jenny from the block! Used to have a little now I got a lot!"

Sam actually had to sit down in the grass and wait out the rather long version of Jenny From The Block which of course wouldn't be complete without elaborate dance moves. It was a shame Ethan and Evan weren't around because they probably wouldn't have busted Jensen's balls anymore about the dancing. He wasn't half bad but Sam knew once the demon mojo wore off that he'd go right back to being another awkward white guy who was not from The Bronx.

When he was done dancing Jensen cleared his throat, looked over his shoulder, and then hightailed it back to his guest house. That was the smart thing to do since he'd be alone in there with Jared and no one else would see him dance or sing. Everyone else was still going at it so Sam decided to scream Gabe's name one last time in an attempt to figure out what the hell was going on. He was normally pretty punctual and when he didn't show up Sam got nervous. He was even more nervous when a woman walked into his line of sight with a very pleasant smile on her face.

"What the…" Sam said as he scurried to his feet. "Who the hell are you?"

"Gabriel is currently occupied."

"You're an angel?"

"Yes."

"Right." Sam whispered. "Um, I was sort of under the impression he was always around like one of those helper monkeys."

"He is, but something more urgent came up."

"More…more urgent than us?"

"Yes, sir. Some meetings are very difficult to get."

"What does that…oh…Oh!"

"Yes."

Suddenly all the singing and dancing didn't seem that important. Just a few days ago Gabe had said that talking to God wasn't something that happened very often. Clearly he was currently in a meeting with the big guy which excited and terrified Sam at the same time. He was really hoping Gabe might come back with some info about Joe, but at the same time he was hoping he didn't come back at all and that he got to be with his son.

"May I ask you a question?"

"Of course, sir."

"Sam."

"Sir." The woman said. "If I am at liberty to answer I will."

"Good." Sam smiled. "Why do you need the body Gabe's in?"

"Because of his abilities of course."

"Angel power?" Sam asked. "Doesn't that get installed like internet service?"

"No, sir. He's a rather powerful psychic. I'd say one of the most powerful we've ever seen present company excluded."

"You're using him."

"Personally? No. We're all in service of a higher power Mr. Winchester and we all came willingly."

"I need you to do me a favor."

"Anything, sir."

"Go tell you friends that they need to put the word out. You're going to let him go or I'm going to get a little upset."

"I'll let them know."

"Thank you." Sam said. "Now, any idea why everyone's singing?"

"That's a question for your son."

"My…" Sam said before she disappeared. "Come on there's like twelve of them!"

Sam was still weirded out by the singing thing but little Ms. Angel had just slipped up which he loved. It seemed like Sam wasn't meant to know about Gabe's human life and she had just told him everything he wanted to know. Obviously they really did need his body and with another little piece Sam was just a bit closer to solving a puzzle. He was really hoping all the angels watching were buzzing with his news because Sam was absolutely determined to get Gabe back to his son.

He was also determined to figure out the whole singing thing and he was pretty sure Mikey was maybe responsible. When Sam asked he said he absolutely was not, but he was watching Ollie pretty closely who was being romantically serenaded by Dean.

By the time Aaron arrived the singing and dancing had sort of tapered off which upset Dean a little since it was pretty much awesome. He loved singing and it made the kids so happy. He didn't get what Sam's problem was but Dean assumed most of it was just residual spaghetti rage. Everyone had sung a song but Sam just wouldn't do it and it seemed like Ollie was really pushing hard to make it happen.

When the singing started Dean sort of thought Ollie was behind it but he couldn't figure out how on Earth he was doing it. He got the whole special hug to make a happy thing, but Ollie hadn't hugged on anyone. The singing just sort of started out of nowhere which in turn made everyone happy. It was a special little gift Ollie had and unlike a certain Mr. FussyBritches Dean really enjoyed the singing and the dancing. It was a nice way to waste some time for everyone especially Jeremy who was teetering on the edge of completely ballistic.

He had been waiting for a week to see Aaron again and he was anything but patient. He had fits of all consuming depression followed by psychotic episodes and a hell of a lot of gay dramatics. It was actually a little cute but at the same time Dean was dreading what kind of state he would be in if he ever had to go a week without seeing Sam. That was one of the worst kinds of torture he could imagine and the only thing worse would be not seeing the kids. Luckily it wasn't something Dean was ever going to deal with because they both worked for themselves and could come and go when they pleased which Aaron unfortunately couldn't do.

John had gone to pick him up because Jeremy was too nervous to drive. At first Dean thought he was just joking but he really was nervous, so much so that he was shaking. He could have gone along for the ride but Sam thought and Dean agreed it'd be best if he stayed behind and calmed down. It was actually sort of cute to see him so flustered but nowhere near as cute as he was when Aaron was actually in the house.

He walked in alone with his bag since John was smart enough to stay outside. He was doing a lot better with their relationship, but he still wasn't comfortable enough to watch them kiss, which Dean and Sam were more than okay with. It happened really quickly and Aaron barely had time to drop his bag before Jeremy was on him. If Dean had to go a week without Sam he would have wanted some sloppy teenager style making out, but Aaron and Jeremy were surprisingly reserved at least at first.

"You look so handsome." Aaron said. "I like your shirt."

"You look nice too."

"Wow." Sam whispered. "Conceited…"

"Sammy, what do you think about Jared?"

"Jared? He's the second most beautiful man in the world."

"And we're conceited." Jeremy said as he rolled his eyes. "I missed you."

"I know you did. I'm here now."

"We're here too." Dean said. "Right here on the other side of the kitchen and…okay, go back to making out, we'll wait."

"Wow, look at 'em go."

Jeremy and Aaron were both motioning with their hands to clear out, but they were in Sam's kitchen and Dean wasn't going anywhere. He was going to stand there and watch his two little brothers make out with each other until they were done or he shot his wad, whatever came first.

"Come on, sing!"

"Dean." Sam sighed. "Don't encourage that sort of behavior."

"Hmm?" Aaron asked once he came up for air. "Sam, it smells wonderful in here. I really appreciate you cooking for me."

"It's my pleasure."

"It'll be a while until dinner." Jeremy shrugged. "You can see the kids and then we'll put your bag away."

"Yeah." Dean scoffed. "Sure."

"Yes, we should do that and then put my bag away."

"I don't guess he's going to sing."

"Thank God." Sam said. "I'm still trying to…"

"I'll take you to the candy shop. Boy, one taste of what I got. I'll have you spending all you got, keep going til' you hit that spot."

"Oh, sweet Jesus." Dean whispered. "Everything else that happens in my life is awesome from this point on."

Aaron was doing some very sexy whisper singing while nibbling on Jeremy's earlobe. Dean had been so sure that Sam was being a buzzkill but once he saw Aaron singing and doing a little bit of dancing he got why he was so freaked out. It was still cute and Dean was still very happy about it but it was weird and he could see why Sam was so worried.

"I'll let you lick the lollipop, keep going….ah!" Aaron yelled. "What on Earth is going on!"

"Ollie sort of worked his mojo on everyone." Jeremy laughed. "Oh, and you were right about Gabe!"

"Shut up! He admitted he's in love with Sam and I missed it?"

"What!"

"Wait." Dean said before pausing to yell. "What!"

"No, not that, he's a psychic."

"Oh, I knew that." Aaron said. "So Ollie's working the mojo and making everyone sing?"

"It's awesome."

"What!" Dean yelled again. "Gabe isn't a homo and Sam is so mine. I own him, me and Evan, right down the middle!"

"He's got the papers and everything."

"Start talking! Did he mention being in love with Sam at your crusaders for Christ meeting?"

"No." Aaron said. "But it's painfully obvious."

Apparently to Aaron it was painfully obvious but he couldn't remember a single instance where Gabe was anything but all business. Dean was sure that Gabe probably was in love with Sam in some fashion because everyone was but he wasn't about to bend over the kitchen table and take it like a man. That image was a little interesting to Dean though and Sam was obviously thinking about it as well which was just nasty and maybe totally appropriate.

"You knew Gabe was psychic?" Sam asked. "Why didn't you say anything?"

"I know plenty, Sam. It's none of my business. I wouldn't tell other people about you or the children. I didn't really see why it mattered."

"Why is that?" Dean asked. "He's a psychic, it's not like there's a lot of them."

"Well, yes." Aaron smiled. "The human is, but he's got all that angel power which must eclipse any of his ves…"

"Ahem!" Jeremy said quite loudly. "Sorry."

"Eclipse any of the powers the body he's in may have."

"What were you going on say?"

"It doesn't matter." Sam said. "We get what you mean, the body he's in...his host, if you will."

Dean narrowed his eyes and tried to figure out what was going on and why everyone looked so strange. Aaron had almost said something else and Jeremy stopping him was clearly for Sam's benefit. Sam looked incredibly nervous which meant, as it always did, that freaky dream world was edging in on real life again. Sam got weird about that stuff sometimes and Dean knew not to ask because if he needed to know someone would have told him.

"How did you find out?"

"Another angel came down earlier because he's in a meeting with God."

"Wha…what?"

"Yeah, he's in a meeting with God. Sorta neat. I hope he's not in any trouble, I guess it could go either way."

"You okay?" Jeremy asked. "They probably talk to God pretty often."

"I suppose they do." Aaron smiled. "That's very interesting."

"You'd really like that, wouldn't you?" Dean asked. "To have a face to face with the big guy."

"I think I would." Aaron nodded. "And it actually reminds me of an idea I had to find out about this Joe person."

"It can wait." Sam said. "Let's go check on the kids, they want to see you."

"Re…really?"

"Mmhmm."

Aaron seemed a little surprised by Sam not wanting to do anything about Joe or even talk about it but Dean wasn't at all. It was Monday and Thanksgiving was on Thursday. Sam was going to have his perfect family holiday no matter what it took and Joe wasn't going to get in the way of that. Dean got that Sam wanted it to be nice for everyone but he had a sneaking suspicion that there was something else behind the holiday frenzy.

When they got outside Dean expected the kids to all run over because they had been missing Aaron and normally they probably would have but that was before Ollie put the whammy on everyone. The kids and everyone else was gathered around watching a truly one of a kind performance. The singing stuff had gone from cute and fun to awkward with Aaron and then downright terrifying with Jared who could neither sing nor dance even if he was trying really hard to do both.

"Kill me." Sam sighed. "Or at least shove pencils in my ears and burn out my daddy colored eyes."

"What is he doing?"

"He's murdering one of the best songs ever written." Mikey frowned. "A classic, if you will."

"I know there ain't nobody perfect, I give props to those who deserve it and believe me ya'll he's worth it!"

"He so is." Michael whispered. "Trust me, I know."

"So here's to the future cuz we got through the past!" Jared sang. "I finally found somebody who could make me laugh!"

"Aw." Jensen blushed. "Jar-jar!"

"You so crazy! I think I wanna have yo baby!"

"Aw! You are so romantic when you wanna be!"

When Jared ran over to get his smoochies Dean had to hold him back. All the kids were standing right there and Jared was so rarely able to behave appropriately or kiss his number one girl without playing with his butt. Whenever they kissed it was like Jared was trying to eat Jensen's face which was sort of hot but it always made Dean hungry for delicious sandwiches.

"Well, look who it is!" Ollie said once he noticed Aaron. "A guess a have time to see The Beans aftah a spend so much time makin' out wit a Jesus!"

"Ah." Aaron said after looking at his watch. "I've made it five minutes before hearing my first bit of blasphemy. A new record. Hey guys!"

"I bet Jesus is a top."

"Ethan!" Sam whispered. "I don't think that…"

"Clearly he is." Mikey added. "I heard that Aaron is what's refer to an as uberbottom, even worse than grandpa."

"Someone's more of a bottom than me?" John smiled. "Awesome!"

"Aaron we spent all day cooking dinner for you." Evan said. "And tomorrow you're going to give Spotty his bath and wash daddy's car."

"Will you assist me?"

"I guess I'll have to."

"Then I'll be more than happy to."

"Come and do a play!"

"He will in a second." Jeremy said before squatting down. "We need to put his bag up and I need to talk to him about important big boy stuff."

"A lies."

"What?"

"Ya lies." Ollie said. "A do a butt, The Beans can tell!"

"How?" Dean asked. "How do you know that?"

"Daddy." Ollie sighed. "A know a thing or two about a bad boy brothas."

"Me!" Jeremy yelled. "I'm the good one!"

"Pft." Charlie scoffed. "Devil."

"Hey!"

"I done told you once you son of a gun!" Charlie sang. "I'm the best that's ever been!"

Jared had nearly ruined the sing-along fun with his disturbing version of a love song, but Charlie made Dean forget all about it. He was hopping back and forth playing an imaginary fiddle and Jeremy was turning redder and redder. The rest of the kids didn't get it, but Dean did and he laughed so hard he thought he might pee a little. Sam was even giggling some but he still wasn't singing. Dean just wanted one little line, he didn't have to perform an epic ballad but Sam just wouldn't give into the good time fun.

"You are awesome." Dean whispered. "You're like…you're just awesome."

"Right?" Charlie grinned. "It's true."

"About as awesome as a two by four upside the head…"

"What was that, Jeremy?" Justin asked. "What'd you say about my boy?"

"I said that was a touching duet of Cat's In The Cradle you two did earlier."

"How appropriate was that?" Charlie asked. "Again with the awesome."

"Agreed." Dean smiled. "Sammy, I'm going to help Aaron with his bag and see if Jason needs help with the relocation."

"Alright, Evan and I are going to resume cooking, right, baby?"

"You know it!"

Since it had been a week Aaron and Jeremy needed some privacy. Jason had been staying with Jeremy but he was moving on out to a guest house of his own. Michael wasn't on board with that and didn't want him alone at all. He had actually convinced Jared and Jensen to let him stay in their house but Jason was ready to do something on his own. He didn't want to be watched over twenty-four seven and Dean was thinking he'd probably enjoy the privacy a little. It if was too hard on him all he had to do was tell someone and they'd figure something else out.

Dean wanted to help Jason move his stuff if he needed it but he was more interested in hearing Aaron's solution to the Joe problem. Jason wasn't even in the house when they got there and his bedroom was all neatly picked up. He had already moved out on his own and Dean figured he was probably getting set up in another house with a little help from Michael and Alex. That worked out well because it meant Dean could talk to Aaron and not worry about anyone overhearing him.

"Get out of here you weirdo." Jeremy said. "We're gonna do it."

"Is that what you want?" Aaron asked. "You don't want to talk for a while and be non-sexually tender?"

"Gross, I already have two brothers that don't put out. I wanna eat that open and then do a tappy tap."

"Lovely." Aaron smiled. "You're very romantic."

"You're one to talk, Fiddy. What's your Joe plan?"

"Oh! Yes, we know someone who could find where he went."

"We do?" Jeremy asked. "Who are…oh, no…no, no, no."

"Ugh." Dean groaned. "Is this some kind of devil thing?"

"In every sense of the word." Jeremy said as he shook his head. "Not an option."

"I think that's for them to decide."

"I so don't want to have sex anymore."

Dean was intrigued and a little worried as well. Aaron really was the good one and he never suggested anything that could even be considered remotely bad. If Jeremy, who was a total badass, wasn't in board that had to mean that Aaron was about to say something truly horrific. Sam probably knew that on some level which explained why he was so quick to change the subject in the kitchen.

"When we were children we had a…nanny."

"Oh, don't make it sound like we had a James." Jeremy said before collapsing on the bed. "And she wasn't our nanny."

"There's a demon nanny?" Dean asked. "Seriously?"

"No, that's not her job, she was an…associate of our mother. When she went on business someone had to keep an eye on us because we were…rambunctious."

"The demons?"

"Yes." Aaron nodded. "Anyway, we can go to her and ask for help."

"Awesome, if you think you can handle that."

"We'd need Sam's help. She's sort of somewhere else."

"What the hell does that mean?" Dean asked. "You need a plane ticket?"

"The angels that are watching you." Jeremy said. "You can't see them because they're not really here. They're on a different plane. When Gabe disappears he just steps back to where he came from."

"And this demon nanny is with them?"

"No." Aaron laughed. "The angels are, let's say, north of here…she's a bit further…south. Does that make sense?"

"Not a lick." Dean said. "She's not a demon, is she?"

"No, she's a Crone."

"A witch?"

"Ha!" Jeremy laughed. "That's like calling Darth Vader a storm trooper. Little problem big brother. We'd need Sam to get there and as soon as she sees him she's going to try to kill him."

"What!" Dean yelled. "Why?"

"He sort of stabbed our mom in the skull."

"That doesn't matter." Aaron smiled. "She'll help us or else."

"Or else what?"

"Sam will kill her."

"Look at you all dressed up in my clothes." Jeremy said. "They look terrible on you."

"I'm not saying it's the most noble thing to do, but she can help and I feel like it's better to take care of this before it gets worse."

Dean really liked to think of Aaron in a certain way and hearing him say Sam could just gank a bitch left him feeling very nervous and a little scared. He was scared that Aaron had suggested something Jeremy didn't approve of but even more scared of Sam not having a problem with it. Everything about Joe and the angels was really way too scary for Dean but Aaron had a point and things were most likely going to get worse before they got better. Dean felt a little better that they had some sort of workable plan but it was still going to have to wait until after Thanksgiving.

"I'll uh…" Dean said before clearing his throat. "Let you guys unpack."

"I'm not much in the mood for unpacking anymore."

"Then maybe you two can talk."

"I think that's a good idea." Aaron said. "I missed you, Dean."

"I missed you too." Dean smiled. "Oh! Did Bobby say whether or not he was going to get off of work for Thanksgiving?"

"I'm not sure. He left on Thursday."

"Oh, we thought he was still at the house."

"No." Aaron said. "When I got back from work he was gone and had left a note in the barn for me. I assumed he told you he was leaving."

"Maybe Dave wanted him in the city. I'll call him later."

"Okay."

"You two talk!" Dean said. "Don't get all pissy and ignore each other. You gotta talk."

"We will Dean." Jeremy said. "Dinner's at six?"

"Always."

Dean got a hug from Aaron and then very quickly exited the guest house. When normal couples disagreed about something it was always a little awkward to be around them, but when Jeremy and Aaron got into it, it was like being struck by two lightening bolts simultaneously. They didn't just argue with their words, it was like a battle of the wills which just so happened to be perfectly matched. Dean had to get out of there and back to the good times outside in the backyard. He didn't mention anything to Sam about Aaron's plan, but that was only because it could wait.

John declared dinner Sam's best spaghetti and meat sauce yet which made Evan reach across the table and smack him. It saved Sam the trouble of doing it himself and he made a little mental note to give Evan double ice cream with dessert for taking care of business. John didn't get what the problem was and once again Evan handled it by making sure he knew they most certainly weren't eating spaghetti and meat sauce. That was easy and involved some ground meat and maybe a jar of sauce. Bolognaise with tagliatelle was something else entirely. It involved long slow cooking and the perfect blend of ingredients which apparently Sam had done correctly since Aaron was moaning and eating even louder than Dean.

All in all fixing the meal wasn't that big of a hassle and Sam loved spending the day with Evan in the kitchen. They weren't likely to make it everyday or even once a month but the next time Aaron asked Sam was just going to do it which Evan also agreed with since he got most of the compliments on the meal. Everyone thought that he made the best dinner ever and while Evan would never take full credit he did enjoy all the attention while making sure they all knew that Sam had helped some.

The topic at the table after everyone had talked about the food was their newest guest who had arrived just before dinner. Tony had rented a car since they were in short supply and he found the house just fine and then spent about ten minutes hyperventilating. He was a really nice guy and great for Jenny and Becca but Sam always had an overwhelming urge to slap the shit out of him. He was so nervous all the time and it was so bad that it made any interaction with him incredibly awkward. Jenny had warned them that it was going to be bad for the first night there but she promised he'd chill out some once he became more comfortable.

The main reason he was so uncomfortable was because of Dean who was without a doubt one of the nicest guys Tony had ever met. He was always very nice to him and he went out of his way to welcome Tony into the house and even the family. Dean could have gotten down on his knees and sucked his cock and Tony still probably would have thought he was seconds away from getting his ass kicked. He was actually scared of Dean which Sam thought was maybe a little cute since his handsome hubby was about as threatening as a fuzzy gray mouse, at least when it came to Tony.

Out of everyone Mikey seemed the most interested which Sam knew was because he didn't really get him. He had admitted to it several times and even sought advice from Sam, but there really wasn't much to get. Mikey understood Tony's role in Jenny life but he was a completely ordinary guy. There weren't a lot of those around and for some reason it confused Mikey but Sam knew where he was coming from. Jenny and Tony weren't married yet and a certain someone had told Mikey over and over again that marriage was the very best thing a person could do. The overwhelming nervousness was confusing Mikey too but Sam never attempted to explain that.

"Age ain't nothin' but a number." Michael sang. "Throwin' down ain't nothin' but a thang."

"Wow." Alex whispered. "I so need a cigarette."

"Wha!"

"Baby." Dean said. "Michael is singing a song about how it's okay to be in a cross generational relationship."

"Like you and gwampa?"

"Exactly."

"I'm sorry." Michael whispered. "I can't seem to control myself. I just really want to sing."

"I need more wine." Sam sighed. "Anyone else? Tony?"

"No, thank you."

"When a gonna sing, daddy!"

"I sang three times!" Sam laughed. "I sang enough I think."

"You were faking it."

"What?"

"You were faking it, daddy." Mikey said. "You need to just let loose and….I used to rule the world! Seas would rise when I gave the word!"

"Work it, make it, do it, makes us…"

"Dad! There will be none of that in my house or I will strike you down."

"You hate Kanye West, don't you?" Tony asked. "Like you really hate him. I read something about that on your wikipedia page."

"Shut up." Jenny whispered. "Aaron, I see you don't have on your priest costume. What a sensible choice."

"Well, no, I…"

"Why do you hate him?"

"Dude!" Jenny said. "I just told you to shut up."

"I never forgave him." Sam said wistfully. "For what he did to Taylor Swift."

"Here we go." Dean sighed. "Good job, Tony."

Normally Sam didn't preach at the dinner table but Tony had asked and it was important he know all the facts. It actually seemed to work out pretty well because he calmed down and was talking at a normal rate while Sam outlined all of the atrocities Kanye had committed directly against him and Taylor Swift. Dean rolled his eyes a couple of times but that was just fine because he was going to get smacked on the ass when they went to bed anyway.

Mikey was actually right and Sam had faked it earlier because he just didn't feel the urge to sing. Dean described it like having to tinkle and if he didn't sing he might make a sissy in his pants. Sam didn't feel that at all and even though Ollie glared and then hugged extra hard he just wasn't getting it. Initially Sam had been worried and annoyed by all the signing, but then Ollie really wanted him to and he couldn't. He had sung but it wasn't like everyone else. They were just bursting into glorious song and Sam couldn't get it up. It was probably just performance anxiety which wasn't helped any by the fact that Dean, Jensen, Michael, and Jeremy could sing like Whitney brought to life. No one was expecting Sam to give a earth shattering performance but that was sort of his whole deal and he didn't want to let anyone down.

There were plenty of people to let down too. Sam was feeding Milo who needed a little break after a few spoonfuls. When he refused his spoon and had a sip out of his little plastic cup, Sam went around the table and did a headcount. Everyone had officially arrived which meant that the grand total for his small intimate Thanksgiving came in at eighteen adults, five kids, and three babies. Realizing how many people it was made Sam feel even less like singing because sixteen adults wasn't intimate at all. They were all sprawled out down the long dining room table and Sam fought an incredible urge to tell them to get the hell out of his house.

He felt bad about it but cooking gigantic meals for the rest of the week and then a super gigantic meal on Thursday was going to be exhausting. He wasn't looking forward to that at all and unfortunately there was only so much Evan could help with. John was okay in the kitchen but he was pretty slow and clumsy and with so many kids around Dean mostly stayed outside keeping all of them in line. Michael might help some but he was on vacation from school and Sam wanted him to relax. Jason would totally lend a hand if Sam asked but he was spending a lot of time helping out Todd who loved having his own personal assistant.

"I'm sorry." Dean whispered. "Sammy, I'm…I'm sorry."

"What?"

"I heard that. I just wanted to have a good time with all my friends and I forgot that you'd be cooking for twenty plus people three times a day."

"Dean, it's okay."

"No, it's not. I shouldn't have…"

"Hey, it's okay. It's just one week and I'm sure everyone will pitch it to help."

"I can tell Jared and Jensen to go. You know they won't mind and maybe…um…hmm."

"No, we're not telling anyone to go. It's okay, we'll order out one night, pizza maybe."

Dean was scanning the massive crowd too but it wasn't going to do any good. They couldn't ask Jenny to leave because Becca was there for Mary. Justin couldn't leave because Craig was there for the twins and Mikey wouldn't want Charlie to go. Jared and Jensen were the two who could have gone but that wasn't fair to them and cooking for eighteen wasn't much different than cooking for sixteen. Sam was just venting to himself inside his head while forgetting that most of the time his thoughts weren't exactly private.

When dinner was over several people offered to do the dishes but Aaron had called dibs on that soon after he arrived. It was his special meal and he wanted to do the cleaning which was just fine with Sam. Dean usually helped too, but he cleared out of the kitchen a little too quickly after snapping his fingers at Jeremy who had been very quiet during the entire meal. Jensen tried to stay in the kitchen too, but Sam sent him outside with everyone else because he wanted to spend some time alone with Aaron. John was apparently thinking the same thing but Sam threw glances his way until he cleared out. Sam had no problem with John being there but sometimes talk between brothers got a little sexy and it was probably better he not be there since the topic at hand was going to be doing a naughty.

"Well." Sam said. "How was it?"

"The flight? It was lovely."

"The sex. He's been obsessed about you coming in since we got here."

"Oh, we didn't do that yet."

"Why?" Sam laughed. "God, if I was away from Dean for a week that's the first thing I'd want to do. I'd tear it up."

"He didn't want to."

"Say what?"

"Jeremy didn't want to." Aaron said as he cleared off the table. "He wasn't in the mood because I upset him. I can't really talk about it with you, Sam, it's an idea I had about Joe."

"Oh…you can tell me, I'm just not going to do anything until after Thanksgiving."

"We know someone who might be able to help. She'll most likely try to kill you, but you're stronger and if she doesn't help you could just kill her."

"Um…I don't really kill people as often as we all pretend I do."

"She's not a person, Sam. She's someone we can use to help us."

"Awesome." Sam nodded. "Hey, um, you don't by any chance know what happened to my brother, do you?"

"Sam."

"What the fuck, Aaron? We're using and killing people now? That's not you."

Aaron looked so ashamed of himself and he just wouldn't make eye contact with Sam. He kept his head down and resumed washing the dishes like he hadn't just said something really horrible. Sam didn't care if they were talking about killing someone or something. If it meant keeping himself and his family safe Sam was totally on board but he couldn't handle Aaron treating life and death so casually. Jeremy didn't even do that any more and Sam wasn't going to let Aaron do it either.

"Do you know something?"

"No."

"Aaron."

"No, Sam." Aaron said. "I don't know anything more than you do, but…"

"Oh." Sam whispered. "I get it."

"Get what?"

"We might have a problem with this guy, a big problem that you want to take care of so Jeremy doesn't have to, so he won't be expected to."

"You're stronger than he is. We need to handle this without involving him. He's doing really well, Sam, and I won't let him slip."

"I understand that."

"Now he's angry with me for suggesting we seek help and all I want to do is protect him and you, Dean, and the kids."

"I guess the two of us together could kick a little ass." Sam smiled. "You ready to do that?"

"I'm ready to do anything if it means I can still fall asleep holding him."

"What…what would happen if he…slipped."

"I don't know, I don't want to know. I assume he'd either turn or whatever's inside of us would take form outside his body."

"Like a demon?"

Aaron nodded and looked away again so Sam completely dropped the conversation. Normally Aaron was pretty good at staying composed but he was struggling. If something did happen to Jeremy, Aaron wasn't only going to lose his brother, he was going to lose the man he was in love with. They were never going to have the really conventional relationship Sam had with Dean, but that wouldn't matter if Jeremy lost it or himself.

Thinking about it made Sam appreciate Aaron much more and if it was possible he appreciated Dean more as well. Jeremy was a bigger concern for everyone, but there were times when Sam's own future was uncertain. He was a little concerned about himself and though Dean never said anything Sam knew he was worried for a while when they first got together. All that had changed though because Sam had really been through the wringer and he was still the same man he had always been which was probably entirely due to Dean. He was his tether much like Aaron was Jeremy's.

When Dean came back into the kitchen he had Jeremy with him and they had obviously had a heart to heart as well. Aaron made a pretty big dent in the dishes and that was good enough. Dean sent him out of the house with Jeremy so they could actually talk and then maybe do the hanky panky which was going to make both of them feel so much better. It always made Sam feel better but just standing next to Dean and washing dishes felt pretty damn good as well.

"They can find out about this Joe guy and you need to help them."

"I will. Aaron told me."

"Jeremy says this woman is bad news, so we go in with the Colt. You can be backup."

"Worried about me mojoing?"

"Not really." Dean sighed. "I just haven't killed anything in a really long time."

"You're adorable."

"Apparently not too adorable." Dean said. "If that was the case someone would sing me beautiful love songs."

"I did!"

"Singing "Baby Got Back" while you're changing Milo isn't a love song."

"He's got ass for weeks!"

"Wonder how that happened."

Dean smacked Sam on the ass with a damp towel and then went right back to drying off the dishes. Milo was getting a very bubbly little butt and that was all Sam's fault, but it was Dean's too since he had a very nice piece of something in his jeans. It didn't really matter who had fathered Milo because things like Winchester butts didn't play by any rules. John was probably the one they should have thanked for Milo's cute little pumpkin butt, but Sam was tired of him getting so much credit.

With so many people staying with them Sam really had come to enjoy his quiet time with Dean. It was so nice when it was just the two of them together and while doing the dishes never got Sam hot and bothered it was a hell of a lot of fun doing them with Dean. He was always so incredibly careful because he knew how much the dishes meant to Sam and there was no way he'd risk breaking or even chipping one by being careless.

Dean was so fucking considerate in every aspect of their relationship and after a very long day Sam felt something rising up inside of him. He didn't feel like he had to excuse himself to make a little piddle, but he did feel like he might explode if he didn't sing just one little love song to the man who made him believe all the shit people wrote in love songs.

"Maybe we can roast marsh…"

"You got a fast car, I want a ticket to anywhere. Maybe we can make a deal, maybe together we can get somewhere. Anyplace is better, starting at zero got nothing to lose. Maybe we'll make something, me myself I got nothing to prove."

"Sammy."

"I know things will get better. I'll find work and you'll get promoted. We'll move out of the shelter, buy a bigger house and live in the suburbs." Sam sang. "So remember when we were driving, driving in your car, speed so fast felt like I was drunk."

"City lights." Dean smiled. "Lay out before us."

"And your arm felt nice wrapped 'round my shoulder."

"I had a feeling that I belonged and I had a feeling that I could…be someone."

"That was good, Dean."

"Somebody's gotta take care of him." Dean whispered. "So I quit school and that's what I did."

"Dean…"

Dean blinked some tears out of his eyes and tried to put on his brave face while he turned away. Sam wasn't going to let that happened because he was the most handsome man in the world even when he was upset. They both had a bit of a trip down memory lane and it felt good but it stung a little too. Sam just wanted to focus on the good bits from the song but good songs always had a bit of the bad as well. Ollie was going to be happy that Sam finally sang, but he would raise hell if he knew it made daddy cry.

"Hey."

"I tried so hard to get us out of that shelter, Sammy."

"Dean, we never lived in a shelter. We had a very nice house. You had a fast car and a job that paid all our bills."

"I think you two deserved better."

"We had a place for our son to sleep and a roof over our heads. You made the money, I cooked dinner and on the weekends we went to the park. How could it get any better than that?"

"I'm sorry, Sammy, I'm just worried about Aaron and Jeremy."

"What'd you two talk about?"

"Just this shit with Joe. Jeremy's all ready to lay down and die to protect Aaron who I assume is ready to do the same for him."

"Pretty much."

"That's not healthy."

"Really?" Sam asked. "Sound like young love to me, and yeah, maybe it's a little more serious for people like us, but they're not so different from you and me, how we were."

"You're right."

"So maybe one day in nine years." Sam smiled. "They'll have a perfect relationship like we have and they'll be worrying about our other brothers."

"Other?"

"Dean, come on. You know dad probably had like six more bastard kids. He's a whore."

"He totally is." Dean whispered. "He sang that Cazwell song to me earlier, All Over Your Face."

"How does he even know that song!"

"Don't attempt to understand how Ollie's mojo works. I think we had a fun day."

"Mmhmm."

"Come on, Sammy! You know you had fun."

"I did enjoy Jensen singing Jennifer Lopez."

"What!" Dean yelled. "When did that happen and why didn't you spank me off during?"

"There's still time." Sam laughed. "You know what? These dishes can wait."

"Wow…you feeling okay?"

"I feel like hanging out with the kids…maybe doing a little dancing."

"You better do some private dancing later, Sammy."

"I just might."

Before they went outside Sam thought it best to make out som since Dean's eyes were still a little bloodshot. For the record that was the only reason they were doing it and certainly not because it had always and would always be one of the most incredible experiences of Sam's life. Dean was a fantastic kisser and Sam had yet to get enough.

When they got outside no one was singing or dancing but they were all just hanging out and having a good time. Everyone was in agreement that the singing and dancing had really made for a fantastic day and Sam decided to agree as well before joining Ollie for an old fashion father son duet of My Humps. That made Ollie very happy and he decided to cut back on the mojo before reminding everyone that they just might sing again one day.